Complex biological structures that have been built up by natural selection (that has used random mutations as the raw material) and therefore currently fill some vital function. They can be divided into two categories, adaptations and exaptations. Adaptation encompasses structures that fulfill the same function from the very beginning and were formed and developed as a consequence of the action of the same selection pressure as is acting on them at the present time. See also exaptations.
Biologists study a great many evolutionary processes on the models of an adaptive landscape.The American biologist Sewall Wright introduced the model of the adaptive landscape into evolutionary biology at the beginning of the nineteen thirties. In actual fact, this consists of two quite different models, between which not even their author always sufficiently differentiated. This is an abstract model of either the environment and the individual organisms or the environment and populations. In the former case, the evolution of organisms in the environment can be conceived, e.g., as a three-dimensional topographical map, in which the x and y coordinates correspond to two qualities of a hypothetical organism (e.g. body weight and maximum speed of movement); in the second case, the frequency of the alleles are on the x and y axes at two different loci and the average biological fitness of the given population is on the z axis. Let us now return to the first model of an adaptive landscape. The shape of the surface of an adaptive landscape, the system of hills and valleys, is given independently of the properties of the organisms and determines the distribution of future niches in the particular environment. The projection of the points onto the surface of the adaptive landscape, i.e. coordinate z, determines the fitness of each individual organism (characterized in our model by properties X and Y). It is apparent that various combinations of X and Y are variously advantageous from the standpoint of natural selection. Mutations, i.e. a change in coordinate x or y, move the organism from one place to another, also shifting their projections onto the surface of the adaptive landscape. Only mutations that shift the projection of the organism uphill in the plane of the adaptive landscape, to places with larger coordinate z, can be fixed by natural selection. It is apparent that, under suitable circumstances, in time, organisms climb up to the peaks of the individual hills.
The formation of a key evolutionary innovation is a very effective way in which an anagenetic change can increase the probability and thus the frequency of speciation; this consists in a trait that enables its carriers to occupy a new adaptive zone, i.e. utilize a certain set of niches that were not accessible to them until this time. If this set of niches is very extensive, adaptive radiation can occur in the particular line. During adaptive radiation, the relevant line very frequently splits into a large number of different species, each of which can lead to the formation of an independent phylogenetic line (Fig. XXVI.4). These species divide the newly available niches up amongst themselves. If the new niches include an important resource that is simultaneously part of the niches of an already-existing species, the new species can have a substantial negative impact on the species utilizing these original niches. They can reduce the area of their occurrence, utilize their ecological niches and thus reduce the sizes of their populations or can even cause their extinction. Homoiothermy in mammals and active flight in birds are apparently examples of anagenetic changes leading to adaptive radiation.
Adaptive radiation can occur through a quite different mechanism. If a member of a certain species enters a territory where there are no members of a great many taxa, for example if it gets to a newly formed volcanic island far from the mainland, it can rapidly undergo series of speciations and its descendants can occupy niches that are already occupied by other species on the mainland. The phylogenetically highly related but ecologically very diversified species of Darwin’s finches on the Galapagos and the Drepanididae on the Hawaiian Islands evolved in this way (Craddock 2000) (see Fig. XXVII.3). The king of the hill effect is very frequently active in both macroevolution and microevolution (see XXII.5.5). As soon as an ecological niche (or even a habitat) is already occupied by a certain species (for a habitat, a certain population), this species cannot be simply forced out by a species (population) whose members penetrated there at a later time. The factor favoring the current “king of the hill” consists in the greater number of the original species, which enables it to better resist any random fluctuations in the size of the population, and also its momentarily better adaptation to the local conditions. The newly arrived species (population) might, in the future, be able to adapt to the given conditions just as well or even better; however, competition from the “king of the hill” provides no scope for this.
Advantage of sexual reproduction Reproduction is one of the properties of living systems that is essential for biological evolution.However, sexual reproduction is a modern product of this evolution, in a certain sense a luxury product and, as far as the mechanism of its emergence goes, a somewhat problematic product.Simultaneously, this type of reproduction clearly predominates in nature at the present time, at least in the number of species in which it occurs.It has been estimated that, amongst multicellular eukaryotes, only one species in a thousand is parthenogenetic (unisexual), i.e. reproduces through unfertilized eggs, or asexual, i.e. reproduces (entirely) without producing sex cells, for example through somatic clones (Simon et al. 2003).Asexual reproduction (agamogenesis or monogony) as an sole means of reproduction is encountered only in some groups of unicellular organisms (even here, however, research in the future will, in a great many cases, lead to the discovery of sexual processes) and also as a secondarily formed means of adjusting to specific living conditions and strategies in various unrelated taxa.In a number of fauna taxa, some form of parthenogenesis, i.e. some form of reproduction through unfertilized eggs, emerges as a consequence of parasitization by vertically transmitted microparasites, such as bacteria of the Wolbachia genus (Koivisto & Braig 2003).If these parasites cannot be transferred to progeny by sperm, they are very frequently capable of “manipulating” the female so that she does not produce – from their point of view – valueless males, but rather multiplies only parthenogenetically.Similarly in plants, parthenogenesis (denoted here by the term agamospermy)frequently emerges through the activity of “selfish genes” occurring in the genome of mitochondria and plastids, i.e. organelles transferred to progeny through eggs but not pollen in “higher plants”.
The fact that asexual reproduction constitutes a secondary state in most taxa can be derived from the fact that sexual species occur amongst the relatives of asexual species and the asexual species represent only mutually isolated terminal twigs on the phylogenetic trees, i.e. individual species and genera, but not extensive branches of mutually diverse higher taxa, i.e. families, orders, classes and phyla.An exception mentioned in the evolutionary literature is the class of bdelloid rotifers (Bdelloidea, phylum Rotifera), a taxon with a phylogenetic age of at least 35 – 40 million years, whose 360 described species, divided into four families and 18 orders, apparently reproduce apomictically without participation by males.Analysis of the genome of four members of this group indicated that their originally diploid genome apparently changed over time to a genome that was functionally haploid and that sexual reproduction most probably never occurs in their life cycle (Welch & Meselson 2000).However, the newest results again throw doubt on this conclusion and indicate that recombination (and thus apparently also sex) occurs with very low frequency even here {9956}.Because the members of other classes of rotifers reproduce sexually, it is certain that asexual reproduction occurred secondarily in bdelloid rotifers.
While the disadvantages of sexual reproduction are mostly quite obvious, this is not as unambiguously true of its advantages.Simultaneously, the fact that, for a great many species and entire large taxa, such as birds and animals, it is the only means of reproduction, indicates that it should be an evolutionarily extremely advantageous process.The fact that asexually reproducing mutants do not gradually predominate in populations of sexually reproducing species also indicates that this is also an evolutionarily stable strategy (ESS) and that, in a population of sexually reproducing individuals, an asexually reproducing mutant is apparently in some way “penalized”, placed at an evolutionary disadvantage.
At the present time, a number of hypotheses attempt to explain the emergence and persistence of sexual reproduction.The first group of hypotheses assumes that sexual reproduction increases the evolutionary potential of the particular biological species.The second group of hypotheses assumes that sexual reproduction brings an advantage to its carrier, i.e. increases its direct fitness or inclusive fitness.The third group of hypotheses corresponds to a model that assumes that sexual reproduction can be maintained by the mechanism of an evolutionary trap and does not bring its carriers any advantage, while the fourth group assumes that sexual reproduction could have been forced on organisms from outside, and provides an advantage to other subjects of biological evolution at their expense. See alsoNegative heritability of fitness model, Lottery model, Elbow room hypothesis, Repairing mutations hypothesis, Stopping the Muller's ratchet hypothesis, Simultaneous selection hypothesis, Genetic elite hypothesis, Sisyphean genotypes hypothesis, Tangled bank hypothesis, Mills of God model, Evolutionary trap hypothesis, Evolutionary constraints hypothesis, and Manipulation hypothesis of the origin of sexuality.
Changes in time in the character of cladogenesis within a certain phylogenetic line are a striking and simultaneously difficult-to-explain macroevolutionary phenomenon. The paleontological record contains a number of phylogenetic lines that first continued in a state of evolutionary calm for a longer time after their formation, underwent speciation with only minimal frequency and their members also accumulated only a minimum of anagenetic changes. This was followed by turbulent evolutionary activity with splitting off and mutual phenotype diversification of a large number of species in a short period of time. On the phylogenetic tree, this phase appears as sudden radiation of a large number of phylogenetic lines from practically a single point. The period of radiation is again followed by a period of evolutionary calm, with a minimum of new branches, and evolution occurs only within the formerly split-off branches and tends to have the character of adjustment of the adaptation to the conditions of the environment rather than the creation of new diversity. In this period, specialized forms emerge in the line, frequently with large body dimensions that readily become extinct during the next mass extinction event. The last phase in the existence of a phylogenetic line from the viewpoint of its cladogenesis consists in evolutionary stagnation and decline – the species undergo speciation more slowly than extinction and thus the entire line gradually dies out. In some cases, rejuvenation can occur in any phase of the phylogenesis of the line, i.e. new radiation occurs in one of its branches and lines formed during this event then gradually replace most of the lines formed during the previous radiation (Fig. XXVI.2).
The described process was sometimes interpreted in the past as maturing and ageing of the phylogenetic line. However, it is very probable that this is actually only a superficial analogy with the life cycle of a biological individual. In the life of a biological individual, i.e. in the section defined on the one hand by its birth and on the other hand by the physical destruction of its body, there actually do exist physiological processes determining the alternation of developmental phases, during which the viability of the individual and its ability to reproduce first increase and then decrease, with a proportional change in the probability of its death. However, this is not the case in the life of a phylogenetic line. Only individual species are formed and become extinct (and thus it is, at the very least, theoretically quite possible that the individual species can age, see XXVI.5), but the phylogenetic line encompassing all the species of organisms on the Earth lasts without interruption from the moment of emergence of life on this planet and only gradually branches over time. The individual lines (phylogenetic sublines) do, of course, disappear through extinction; however, the newly formed branches have, at the moment of their formation, the same age as all the branches existing on the Earth at the given moment. The individual taxa, monophyletic sections of the phylogenetic line defined on the phylogenetic tree by a taxonomist on the basis of an important trait, i.e. on the basis of the attained level of anagenesis, can, of course, emerge and disappear. The evolutionary emergence of a new taxon corresponds not to the formation of a new individual, but only to the formation of the relevant new anagenetic traits in a species within a long-existing phylogenetic line. Simultaneously, various taxa are delimited on the basis of very diverse traits. There is absolutely no reason to assume that the formation of basically an arbitrary trait would automatically initiate the process of ageing of the relevant phylogenetic subline. However, the anagenetic traits themselves, or rather the complex of anagenetic traits that characterize a new taxon, can age, e.g., can freeze, see below.
It is highly probable that the “life cycle” of a taxon is not a result of its ageing and real changes in the traits of the relevant species. It is more probably a manifestation of mathematical laws following from the existence of fluctuations in speciation rates within a single phylogenetic line and also a consequence of the manner in which we obtain input data. A taxon that did not undergo at least one period of radiation has a very low chance of surviving in nature long enough for us to be able to observe it in the paleontological record and thus of being included in our considerations. There is low probability that a taxon will be subject to constant radiation; radiation is apparently always caused by some specific, relatively rare anagenetic change (see XXVI.2.1). The probability of radiation of a certain line is simultaneously apparently negatively affected by the overall biodiversity in the environment (see, e.g., the king of the hill effect, XXII.5.5, and the discussion of the model of the ecological network, XXII.7). As a consequence, a global balance is apparently maintained between the rate of speciation and the rate of extinction. However, this means that a taxon that does not undergo radiation in time becomes extinct. Obviously, once a taxon has become extinct, it can no longer undergo radiation and can thus not return to the paleontological record.
An alternative explanation is provided by the theory of frozen plasticity, according to which all evolutionary lines gradually age (and thus increasingly old lines emerge) {15429}. Old lines have reduced probability of evolutionary thawing and formation of new fundamental anagenetic features – and thus important evolutionary radiation, as more and more traits that were originally capable of thawing following peripatric speciation become permanently frozen. This phenomenon could explain why, for example, the great majority of disparities, the great majority of animal strains evolved in the Cambrian and, since that time, the number of basic body plans has tended to decrease on the Earth {12783}.
An important complication that the emergence of sexual reproduction brought was the Alli effect, i.e. the phenomenon of the dependence of the effectiveness of reproduction on the density of the population, accompanied by a threshold population density necessary for effective reproduction. If an individual of a sexually reproducing species comes to a new territory, sooner or later it will die without establishing a new population. Even when this individual consists in the legendary “fertilized female” or even a small population of individuals of both sexes, it is highly probable that they will die out without establishing a basis for a long-term population. Amongst sexually reproducing species, there is always a threshold density below which the population cannot permanently exist. If the size of the population or, more precisely, the density of the population, i.e. the number of individuals occurring in a certain space, decreases below this value, the population is fated to die out. Individuals of the opposite sex or their gametes are not capable of finding one another sufficiently effectively. Assuming that organisms have not created special ethological mechanisms, the frequency of meeting of individuals is directly proportional to the square of the population density. In this case, the transition between sufficient and insufficient population density can be very sharp and the difference between the actual size of the population, determined, for example, by the resources in the environment, and the threshold density can be very small. Thus, sexually reproducing organisms are permanently exposed to the risk that, on a random fluctuation in the size of the population, they will get below their threshold population density and die out.
Altruistic behavior has always been subject to heightened interest from evolutionary biologists. The origin and prolonged endurance of altruistic behavioral patterns cannot be explained by the mechanism of individual (intraspecific) selection; consequently its relatively frequent incidence in nature long remained a mystery to biologists.
Historically, the first suggested mechanism of evolutionary origin of altruistic behavior consisted in group selection. According to this hypothesis, altruistic behavior belongs among traits that were not fixed by individual, but by group selection, because they favor groups (sub-populations), where bearers of these traits appear, at the expense of groups with fewer or no bearers of altruistic behavior. The effect of group selection was long thrown into doubt, mainly because the influence of individual selection in favor of egoists (free riders) inside the groups easily prevails over the influence of interpopulation selection in favor of groups with altruists (see IV.8.2). Today, the opinion prevails that, in a normal (structured) population, consisting of a larger number of continuously emerging and fading sub-populations, this mechanism can be relatively strong and, under some conditions, can even prevail over the influence of individual selection. It can therefore be expected that, in at least some cases, group selection is responsible for the origin and maintenance of altruistic behavior (Alexander & Borgia 1978; Shanahan 1998; Wilson 1975a).
Another mechanism that may be responsible for the origin of altruistic behavior is kin selection (Hamilton 1964a; Hamilton 1964b). As the theory of interallelic selection (the selfish gene theory) stresses, the decisive criterion for fixation or loss of a mutated allele is not how the allele contributes to the fitness of the individual in whose genome it is located, but how it contributes to spreading the copies of the allele in the particular locus inside the gene pool of the population (Dawkins 1976). Some alleles may contribute to spreading their copies within the gene pool so that their bearer increases, through his altruistic behavior, the fitness of the other bearers of the same allele, usually his relatives, at his own expense (Fig. XVI.5). Once again, it seems that the existence of some patterns of altruistic behavior can be explained by this mechanism.
Another explanation of the existence of altruistic behavior assumes that it is often actually a case of reciprocal altruism (Trivers 1971; Axelrod & Hamilton 1981). In reciprocal altruism, the individual employs a particular pattern of altruistic behavior only vis-a-vis those members of the population from whom he can, in the future, expect returning of the relevant altruistic behavior. Ethological studies mostly show that individual members of the population constantly “keep a record” of how each member of the population altruistically behaves towards them or towards other members of the population and, according to the degree of his altruism, they behave or don’t behave altruistically towards him.
In species with a sufficiently well-developed neural system and sufficiently well-developed social structure of populations, behavioral patterns have become fixed that lead to punishing less altruistic individuals or even to punishing individuals who do not participate in punishing less altruistic individuals (Gintis, Smith, & Bowles 1901; Okamoto & Matsumura 2000). These behavioral patterns, of course, greatly promote the existence of altruistic behavior. The subject of reciprocal altruism will be further treated in the section devoted to competition of strategies in the sphere of games with repeated interactions between players (XVI.5.3).
Ongoing anagenesis in a certain phylogenetic line of an organism leads to changes in the phenotypes of the relevant species. These changes can occur from one generation to the next within a single species without splitting the original species into two new species. If a large number of changes have accumulated in such a species, from a certain moment the altered form can be designated as a new species formed by phyletic speciation. Thus phyletic speciation is caused by anagenesis alone. However, there is frequently a close connection between anagenesis and cladogenesis – the anagenetic change is connected with the formation of a new species. Anagenetic changes regularly occur in only some individuals of the original species that are reproductively isolated from the rest of the population. In this case, branching speciation occurs and the anagenetic changes in the phylogenetic line occur on the basis of gradual formation of new species, exhibiting new properties, and the extinction of the original species. Without anagenetic changes, the individual species would not differ phenotypically and we would not be capable of subsequently differentiating the individual events of cladogenesis. See also Phylogenesis.
Parasites can be divided into ectoparasites and endoparasites. Ectoparasites live on the surface of the bodies of the host or only in their “dwellings” (nidocolous parasites). In contrast, endoparasites live directly in the organs or tissues of the host species. A conspicuous anagenetic tendency is sometimes observed for endoparasites, i.e. a trend towards simplification of the body structure and individual physiological functions. This trend sometimes even goes so far that an originally multicellular organism becomes a more or less unicellular organism. A typical example is Myxozoa, a group of organisms parasitizing mostly on fish, in which the methods of molecular taxonomy have recently shown that these are not protozoa, but extremely reduced metazoa (Smothers et al. 1994; Siddall et al. 1995). A great many kinds of parasitic crustaceans have comparably greatly reduced body structure. Viruses are located at the other end of the scale of organismal complexity and they could well provide us with similar surprises in the future. It cannot be excluded that it will be found in time that some viruses are actually extremely reduced bacteria. (Well, probably not, but it would be nice, wouldn’t it?)
The reason for the simplification of the body structure of endoparasites is primarily the fact that a great many physiological functions related, for example, to maintenance of homeostasis, are left to the host organism by the parasite. The internal environment of the organism is relatively stable and rich in some easily processed nutrients. Consequently, a great many functions that are vital for freely living organisms are superfluous for a parasite and it can gradually get rid of them during evolution.
It is even evolutionarily advantageous for a parasite if it manages to simplify its body structure as much as possible. The more differentiated tissues and organs its body contains, the greater the number of kinds of proteins that it must synthesize and the more easily can the immune system of the host recognize its presence and foreign nature.
The specific cause of the reduction of the nervous system lies in the extreme predictability and stability of the environment in which the parasite infrapopulation lives. As a result of this predictability, the body of a host is sometimes designated as a third type of environment (in addition to aquatic and terrestrial environments) (Sukhdeo 2000). While every individual of nonparasitic species lives under quite unique conditions, parasites in the bodies of organisms are always in exactly the same, although highly heterogeneous environment. The distribution of the individual organs in the body of the host is almost identical in all individuals of a particular species. Consequently, while the nervous system and learning mechanisms are necessarily of great importance in controlling behavior in nonparasitic organisms, in parasitic organisms, these functions can be taken over by inborn fixed patterns of behavior, initiated without regard to stimuli from the environment (see XVI.2).
In the past, the existence of predominating trends towards reducing complexity in parasitic organisms was considered to be a quite obvious fact (Poulin 1995b). As was later properly emphasized by a great many authors, the reason for general acceptance of this fact was an elementary methodical mistake. Instead of comparing the complexity of parasites in a certain phylogenetic branch with the complexity of nonparasitic organisms of the sister phylogenetic branch, the complexity of parasites was frequently compared with that of their hosts. It is obvious that, when a cow is compared to its tapeworm, the cow must appear more complex. However, when the complexity of parasitic and nonparasitic flatworms were compared, the result was far less obvious.
At the present time, the opinion pendulum has swung to the other extreme. To the contrary, especially amongst parasitologists and cladists, there is tendency towards throwing into doubt the trend associated with simplification of parasites (Brooks & McLennan 1993). Parastiologists have a quite understandable tendency to “favor” the objects of their study, so that they quite willingly accept the opinion that Sacculina barnacles, a crustacean that is most reminiscent of the mycellium of honey funguses, are, in fact, just as complicated as river crayfish; while it is true that they are lacking some organs, they quite certainly have a large number of evolutionarily new features, such as various types of receptors, at a microscopic or ultra-microscopic level. Support for this opinion of parasitologists by cladists then follows from their programmed lack of interest in similarity, and thus in the appearance of studied organisms. Cladists attempt to reconstruct the cladogenesis of organisms entirely on the basis of their mutual relatedness, where they estimate this relatedness wholly on the basis of sharing of new evolutionary features, synapomorphies (see XXIII.6). A new evolutionary feature could consist in both the acquisition and the loss of a certain body structure. Simultaneously, the complexity of the particular structures is of no importance in the formation of evolutionary hypotheses on the relatedness of organisms. If the particular evolutionary change occurred in one stage, then the loss of a complex structure, such as an eye, is equally important as the one-stage loss or acquisition of any other trait. Thus, if cladists attempt to compare the character of the evolution of nonparasitic and parasitic organisms, they first count the number of new evolutionary features that arose independently in a certain time interval. In this comparison, there understandably need not be any difference between parasites and nonparasitic species. When a cladist goes into greater detail and compares the number of new evolutionary features in both organisms, characterized by the loss of an organ and acquisition of a new organ, they do not in any way differentiate between the complexity of the lost and newly acquired organs. Simply on the basis of mechanical comparison of the matrices of evolutionary changes, they then come to the conclusion that tapeworms are an extraordinarily rapidly and progressively developing group. While they have lost a few organs, such as eyes and a digestive system, they have, on the other hand, acquired a large number of organs (mostly various types of chemoreceptors). Thus, only 6% of evolutionary changes here corresponded to the loss of organs (Brooks & McLennan 1993).
Because of the difficulty of understanding the concept of complexity (see I.3), it will still long not be possible to exactly decide to what degree and whether trends towards a decrease in complexity predominate overall in parasites. It is, however, obvious that parasites provide us with a great many examples of secondary reduction of organs that have lost their original function in their new environment. In any case, the character of anagenesis of parasitic animals, i.e. at the very least the occasional trend towards simplified body structure, and thus towards reduction of the overall complexity of the organism, indicates that biological evolution need not always be connected with an increase in the complexity of biological systems. As was already pointed out in Sect. I.2, an increase in the complexity accompanies biological evolution; however, in a number of cases this parameter is quite independent of biological evolution. The only trait that differentiates biological evolution from other types of evolution is thus the formation of adaptive traits.
The antagonistic pleiotropy theory goes even further than theory of reduction of the effectiveness of selection during the life of an individual. This theory assumes that a great many mutations have pleiotropic effect, i.e. that they have a number of contradictory manifestations from the viewpoint of the viability of the individual. These manifestations of a certain mutation can sometimes occur simultaneously; however, they also can occur in different phases of the life cycle of the individual. If a certain mutation has a favorable effect on the viability at an early stage in the life cycle and simultaneously a negative effect at a later stage in the cycle, it will become fixed in the population because, as was already explained in the previous section, the effectiveness of selection is greater in the early stages of the life cycle of an individual. It follows from this theory (Pedersen 1995) that the deterioration in viability during ageing is caused by the manifestations of accumulated mutations with antagonistic effects, to be more exact, by those that provide a selection advantage for a younger individual and simultaneously a disadvantage for an older individual (Fig. XII.7) {11593}. A mutation increasing the ability to regenerate tissue in a young individual which must almost necessarily simultaneously increase the risk of cancer in an older individual is a typical example.
Evolutionarily derived forms are termed apomorphic forms, abbreviated apomorphies. If several species (or higher taxa) within the studied phylogenetic line inherited certain apomorphies from their common ancestor, this apomorphy is termed a synapomorphy; in contrast an autapomorphy is an apomorphy that no other species shares with the given species. The distribution of synapomorphies within the given set of studied species is the best guide for reconstruction of cladogenesis. Even if two species share a large number of plesiomorphies, they need not be closely related in the particular line (Fig. XXIII.6). This could be only a consequence of the fact that the particular species did not change much during evolution, in contrast to other species, for example because it lives in the same environment as the common ancestor of the given line. In contrast, if two species share a large number of synapomorphies, this is most probably a result of the fact that they have a common ancestor that is simultaneously not the common ancestor of any of other studied species.s see Synapomorphies
Some authors are of the opinion that, under certain circumstances, the female can, to the contrary, create conditions for the most effective intergametic competition. It is known that the females of a great many animal species repeatedly copulate with a large number of different males. The arena hypothesis assumes that the purpose of this behavior consists in accumulation of sperm samples from a large number of males, thus creating conditions for effective competition between sperm derived from various individuals (Birkhead, Moller, & Sutherland 1993; Telford & Jennions 1998; Zeh & Zeh 1996). However, this hypothesis assumes that there is a positive correlation between the biological quality of sperm and the biological quality of the multicellular organism.
The assumption that the biological quality of an individual is highly correlated with the competition potential of his sperm is rather bold; however, there is no reason why this should be rejected a priori. While organisms have created some mechanisms that prevent the emergence of competition between the sperm derived from a single individual (see, e.g., the above-mentioned inactivity of their genes), on the other hand the properties of the sperm are quite certainly determined by the quality of the genome of the male. Consequently, it can be expected that the quality of the sperm produced and thus its chance of success in the arena could depend on the biological quality of the males. Even if this were not true, it is still possible that sperm derived from various males compete in the arena independent of their quality but in dependence on their number. The situation is much more favorable in this case, as it can be expected almost with certainty that there exists a correlation between the quality of the male and the number of sperm that he can afford to produce.
It has so far been verified only in a very few cases that promiscuity amongst females increases the fitness of the progeny. For example, it has been observed in the common yellow-toothed cavy (Galea musteloides) that females that were allowed to copulate with four males raised a larger number of healthy progeny that females that could copulate with only a single male; simultaneously, the size of the litter did not differ (Keil & Sachser 1998) (Fig. XIV.5).s
Coevolution of a predator and its prey, parasite and its host or two species competing for utilization of a certain resource or having a common predator, and even the coevolution of two mutualistic species very frequently has the character of a sort of “arms race”. A certain new evolutionary feature emerges in one of the species, increasing the fitness of its bearers at the expense of members of another species, and thus it gradually spreads in the population of this species (Fig. XVIII.1). Such a new evolutionary feature could, for example, consist in stronger jaw muscles, enabling a predator fish to crack the shell of a certain kind of snail and include it in its diet. This would create a selection pressure on the snail to create a stronger shell, or to synthesize a poisonous or terrible-tasting substance to defend itself against attacks by the fish. The emergence of such an adaptation in the snails would produce a selection pressure on the predatory fish which, sooner or later, would lead to the creation of a suitable counter-strategy, enabling it to somehow overcome the effect of the new evolutionary trait in the snail – for example, through the formation of even stronger jaw muscles or of sharper horny jaws, or the emergence of some suitable pattern of behavior that would enable it to break even stronger shells. A new round in the arms race can be started by either the “attacker” or the “defender” and the participants in this race need not be only a pair of species, but can even consist in large groups of mutually interacting species.
A great many paleontologists assume that some rapid changes in fauna that occurred in certain short periods in the history of the Earth, with the simultaneous participation of an enormous number of species, emerged as a product of just such arms races. A certain new evolutionary feature emerged in one species, creating a selection pressure on a great many species in the environment; they had to somehow react adaptively to this pressure, other species had to react to their reactions, so that the wave of anagenetic changes could finally affect a great portion of the species in the particular ecosystem in a very short period of time (Morris 1995).
Arms races can also occur at an intraspecific level and this can happen on a relatively short time scale in microevolutionary processes. The members of the male or female sex can increase their fitness at the expense of the members of the other sex. Under normal conditions, the speed of evolution of males and females is comparable, so that it cannot be observed that the members of one sex would gain an apparent advantage over the members of the other sex. However, by suitably arranging an experiment, we can ensure, for example, that the females will not be able to respond to the evolutionary drives of the males. The experiment is performed in that the males are allowed to interact ecologically, ethologically and sexually with the females of a certain strain for a number of successive generations, where only the males of the obtained progeny are allowed to survive. The females are replaced in the experimental population in each generation from the stock population (and are thus completely “naive” from the standpoint of interaction with the particular selected line of males). The results of such an experiment performed on drosophila indicate that the males gained a considerable advantage over the females after 41 generations (Rice 1996). They achieved copulation with the females of the particular strain much faster; following copulation, the time before the females began to copulate with some other male was prolonged and, in case of multiple copulation with their own and foreign males, only a small percentage of the eggs were fertilized by the foreign males. The females lost out in the evolutionary battle, not only in the limited ability to chose, from their point of view, the best father for their progeny, but also in shortening of their lifetimes following copulation with the test males (but not with control males) (Fig. XVIII.2).
According to some authors, the coevolutionary battle between the sexes in sexually reproducing species is the main reason for the genetic divergence of allopatric populations and is thus indirectly an important motor for allopatric speciation (Martin & Hosken 2003).
see Extinctions types and also Extinction, viral theory of background extinction
Learned behavior may accelerate the adaptive evolution due to the Baldwin effect and genetic assimilation. This evolutionary creative role of learned behavior was described in the end of 19th century by the psychologist James M. Baldwin, and is thus called the Baldwin effect (Baldwin 1896). The Baldwin effect is often incorrectly identified with the genetic assimilation phenomenon (Waddington 1961), sometimes also called organic selection (Baldwin 1902; Matsuda 1982). Even though the principles of both phenomena were first described by Baldwin over an interval of approximately ten years, they are two complementary, but distinct and autonomous processes (Hall 2001). The Baldwin effect accelerates the evolution of adaptive traits in species capable of learning, increasing the chances of survival of individuals that are able to use a new source or are able to avoid a harmful factor using a learned behavioral pattern, thus creating scope for an evolutionary response to the particular factor by producing a number of various (genetically fixed) adaptations.
However, parasites exploit their environment, which is generally very rich in sources of nutrients, only temporarily, sometimes even transitorily, in terms of their lifetimes. The parasite generally dies with the death of the attacked individual and, in the vast majority of cases, its death is accompanied by the extinction of the relevant infrapopulation of parasites (a population of parasites living in/on one host). While, for organisms living independently, the critical parameters determining fitness are generally the rate of reproduction or the economy of use of food sources, for most parasites, the ability to be transmitted from an infected host to an uninfected host is of key importance. A parasite has only a very limited ability to affect its fitness through reproducing within a single host. From the standpoint of fitness, the number of progeny is of key importance, but only if they manage to get into other individuals in the host population. Consequently, most adaptive traits that are encountered amongst parasites are in some way related to the transmission of the parasite in the host population.
The effectiveness of transmission is characterized by the basic reproductive rate R0, i.e. the number of individuals of the host species that are infected, on an average, by one already infected host in the population that has not yet been affected by the parasite, i.e. in a population of uninfected and not-immune individuals (see also XVII.5). In real populations there are, of course, individuals that have already been infected and immune individuals, so that the actual number of individuals infected from a single source, i.e. the actual reproductive rate, R, is usually much smaller. Its value can be calculated from the equation
![]()
where q is the fraction of susceptible individuals, i.e. not yet infected and not-immune individuals in the host population. For endemically occurring parasites, the actual reproductive rate is equal to unity in the long term, so that the number of infected individuals in the population remains constant over the long term. The actual reproductive rate is a very important parameter from the epidemiological standpoint. From the standpoint of study of microevolution in the parasite population, however, rate R0 is of key importance.
Optimization of the reproduction of the parasite, usually, although not necessarily, accompanied by optimization of pathogenicity and virulence, is a typical evolutionary adaptation permitting influencing of the effectiveness of transmission and thus maximizing of R0. The ability to form resistant latent stages is also common; these can survive in the infectious state in nature until they manage to enter a suitable host. This aspect also encompasses the frequently very complicated life cycles of parasites, which often include a number of intermediate host organisms, through which the parasite gets from one host to another. Other adaptive traits are related to the ability of parasites to adaptively change the traits and behavior of the host organism to assist in its reproduction and dissemination.
The probability of superinfection and thus the optimal rate of multiplication of the infrapopulation and optimum parasite virulence do not depend only on the size of the parasite population at the given site, but also on the biodemographic parameters (life history) of the host population. If the host population is short-lived (for example small rodents) or if, for example, the host population at the given time exhibits a higher death rate for reasons not associated with the actual parasitosis, it is advantageous for the parasite to multiply more rapidly in the hosts and thus to damage them more than if the hosts were long-lived (Ebert & Herre 1996; Restif, Hochberg, & Koella 2002). This again contributes to an increase in the virulence of all parasites at times of famine, epidemics or military battles.
Similarly, greater mobility of individuals in the host population leads to an increase in parasite virulence. If the members of the given population exhibit low mobility and motility, infection is transferred especially between close neighbors. From the viewpoint of the rate of spreading, this is advantageous for those parasites that do not damage their hosts much (Haraguchi & Sasaki 2000). In contrast, if individuals of the host population move over large distances in their area of occurrence, low virulence does not constitute any advantage for the parasites.
More virulent parasite populations survive in more numerous host populations compared to small populations that are present, for example, at the edges of the areas of occurrence of a particular species,. Similarly, more virulent strains of parasites are usually at an advantage in growing host populations; while parasites with lower virulence are at an advantage in populations with constant or even decreasing size. This is a result of the fact that, in a growing population, there is a high probability that the infectious stage of the parasite will encounter an uninfected and unimmunized host, while this probability is lower in a stagnant or decreasing population and thus it is preferable for the parasites in a shrinking population to harm their hosts less (Knolle 1989; Combes 2001; Ebert 2000). In tropical areas, mosquitoes, acting as vectors for malaria (i.e. hosts whose role in the life cycle of the parasite is to provide mobility for immobile parasites), are active throughout the year and thus infection is transmitted throughout the year. This is perhaps why Plasmodium species causing malaria (Plasmodium falciparum) are more virulent in these areas than in subtropical or temperate regions. In areas where the frequency of transmission of a disease is decreased in some seasons of the year, for example because of the absence of insect vectors, species that are capable of forming latent stages in the host or species that have a long incubation time (Plasmodium ovale, P. vivax) are at an advantage. A similar phenomenon can be observed for Leishmania (Combes 2001).
Biodiversity denotes the mutual diversity of living systems. It has two components, the diversity (biodiversity), i.e. number of species, and disparity, i.e. the diversity (dissimilarity) of various forms of life.
Biological evolution is long-term, spontaneously occurring process, during which living systems are formed or were formed singly from nonliving systems, and these living systems then develop and mutually diversify.
A temporary, frequently very drastic reduction in the size of the population, followed by a return in the number of individuals in the population or species to the original size, is apparently important in evolution. This process and the evolutionary and genetic processes that accompany it are called the bottle-neck effect. The bottle-neck effect occurs, for example, when the size of the population is radically reduced by a certain biotic or abiotic factor whose action is only temporary. The same effect occurs when a new location is colonized by a small group of individuals of a certain species, in the extreme case one fertilized or even parthenogenetic female. Such an event can lead to accelerated evolution through accelerated anagenesis, as the gene pool of the founding population can differ drastically from the gene pool of the initial population (see XXVI.5).The direction of evolution is determined not only by the selection pressures, to which the population is exposed, but also by the structure of the gene pool of the given population. As the gene pools of the original and founding populations differ, the course of their evolution can also differ. This founder effect (Mayr 1963)has a number of genetic consequences and can even lead to the formation of a new species. In addition, as was discussed in Section VII.3, selection pressure does not act as strongly in small populations as in large populations, so that mutants that would be rapidly eliminated by natural selection can survive here.The bottle-neck effectthus allows evolution to overcome shallow valleys in the adaptive landscape (Wright 1931; Wright 1982).
At first glance it might seem that the bottle-neck effect would lead to the same decrease in polymorphism as a reduction in the size of the population. However, theoretical models of this phenomenon indicate that this need not be true, that the bottle-neck effect frequently does not lead to a substantial reduction in polymorphism. This is a result of the fact that the reduction in the size of the population is followed by its re-expansion, during which no alleles basically become fixed. The population expands into free ecological space and is thus not exposed to almost any intraspecies competition, so that the bearers of all the alleles transfer their genes to their progeny. If an allele “survives” the process of reduction of the population, in the following period of exponential increase it will apparently not be eliminated, even in the period when the number of individuals in the expanding population is still very small compared with the size of the original population. It is, however, apparent that a temporary reduction in the size of the population always leads to the loss of most rare alleles, i.e. alleles that were present in such low frequency in the original population that they disappeared from the gene pool at the instant when the size of the population was reduced. In this case, however, these are mostly neutral or almost neutral mutations that are maintained in the population by mutation pressure, i.e. as a consequence of constant formation of the same alleles through mutations. Thus passage through the bottle neck affects primarily type 1 polymorphism that is not of such fundamental importance in evolutionary and ecological processes as type 2 polymorphism (see VIII.3).
Study of the genetic polymorphism of a certain population yields information on whether it passed through a bottle-neck in the past (Emerson, Paradis, & Thebaud 2001). If a certain DNA segment is sequenced for a greater number of representatives of the relevant population and the mutual similarity of all pairs of sequences is compared, three fundamentally different results can be obtained. If the population was stable for a prolonged time and was relatively large, it contains a large amount of polymorphism, where some pairs of alleles differ in many positions, while other pairs differ just in few positions. A histogram of the number of mutations in which a pair of sequences differs is very irregular – it does not have one clear maximum. If the population was limited in size for a long period of time, the overall polymorphism, both in the numbers of alleles and in the numbers of differences between the alleles, is substantially smaller but the histogram of positions in which the individual alleles differ from one another is also irregular. If the population passed through a bottle neck and later substantially increased in size, the amount of polymorphism is also large, while the histogram of the number of different positions has a regular bell shape (Vonhaeseler, Sajantila, & Paabo 1996)(Fig. V.6).
It is known for a great many species of animals living in groups that, at the moment of a sudden change in the social structure of the group and immediately after this, especially in situations where there is a change in the alpha male in the group, massive infant mortality occurs. In some cases, the progeny are killed by the new head of the harem, but in other cases it seems that their mothers kill or abandon the offspring. The Bruce effect is the best-known example of such a phenomenon; this is encountered in mice and other species of rodents (Bruce 1959). If we remove the original male from a pregnant mouse and replace it by a foreign male, the female usually very rapidly aborts.
These and related phenomena apparently accompany intersexual competition. From the viewpoint of the male, it is extremely important to be the biological father of the greatest possible number of offspring in the population. Any behavior that contributes to this goal is selectionally advantageous and will apparently become fixed during evolution. The male can best shorten the time until the individual females become pregnant with him by removing all foreign offspring as soon as possible. From the viewpoint of the female, such an approach is, of course, extremely disadvantageous, because she has already invested a great deal in the offspring. However, she mostly has no effective defense against this male strategy. To begin with, the females of a great many species are weaker than the males and, in addition, an offspring can be killed very quickly, while defense of an offspring against killing requires constant alertness and care. This asymmetry means that the females generally lose the battle for the young in advance, so that it is fundamentally more evolutionarily advantageous for her to cooperate with the male and to rapidly get rid of her own young or embryos.
It should be stated that there are a number of other explanations for confirmation of the Bruce effect, including unilateral, pheromone-mediated manipulation on the part of the male or hidden (post-copulation) female choice – preferential conception with the winning – and thus genetically better partner (Storey 1994).
The cell cycle is an aggregate of processes through which two or more daughter cells are formed from one parent cell. Temporally, this is delimited as the interval from the instant of commencing one cell division to the commencement of the next cell division. In unicellular, asexually reproducing organisms, the cell cycle is identical with the life cycle, while, in sexually reproducing organisms and multicellular organisms, the life cycle is more complicated and includes more or even a great many cell cycles. Duplication of DNA in a process of replication is a fundamental event in the cell cycle. DNA replication can occur (and in prokaryotes fundamentally occurs) simultaneously with cell growth. After a certain limiting size is attained, the cell divides into two or more parts, each of which takes part of the genetic material with it. Under these conditions, however, there is a danger that cell division will occur prematurely, i.e. at the time prior to completion of DNA replication. In this case, one of the daughter cells would bear incomplete genetic information and it or its progeny would be destined for death following dilution or consumption of the molecules that it would not be able to synthesize anew as a consequence of the absent genetic information.
A natural chimera is the opposite of a ramet, i.e. this is an individual whose body is formed by cells and tissues, derived from two or more genetically different organisms. Chimeras are regularly encountered in some plants. For example, the body of strangling fig tree, which, from an external viewpoint, looks like a single plant, is frequently formed by the combining and intergrowth of tissues belonging to several plants sprouting from a group of seeds that were transported to the host tree by bird droppings. The formation of chimeras is again a result of ecological causes. Under certain conditions, it is advantageous, i.e. increases the chance of survival of the organism, when genetically unrelated individuals, finding themselves in close proximity, do not compete together, but rather cooperate and together rapidly form the body of an organism that is capable of producing progeny. Amongst fig trees, the reason could be that the host tree is only a temporary resource and, if the ficus is not capable of rapidly utilizing it, i.e. climbing up its trunk to the sun, sooner or later it will die and, together with it, its parasite. Thus, in a certain sense, the fig tree is racing against time. If it does not form a sufficiently strong body fast enough, its host will die, either through natural causes or could even be killed by some other fig tree. The parasite would thus lose the opportunity of climbing up to the light, forming a massive crown with reproductive organs and producing enough seeds. Chimerism is encountered to a certain degree in other organisms, including humans. It has been observed that 8% of fraternal twins have chimeric blood, i.e. that part of the blood elements in the body of the individual are derived from the other twin. The professional literature contains cases where one the body of individual contained islands of tissue consisting entirely of maternal cells. Chimerism in humans is sometimes suspected of leading to serious defects, which could be true, e.g., in the development of autism (Pearson 2002).
Simple chromosome mutations very frequently spread in the population without their presence substantially affecting the fitness of their carriers. In fact, even heterozygote individuals, which frequently bear very drastic chromosomal mutations, frequently exhibit more or less the same fertility as homozygote individuals. In this case, a relatively large part of the population, usually in the territory where this mutation emerged, can exhibit the mutated karyotype. The territory in which this karyotype variant occurs can grow in time at the expense of the territory occupied by the original variant. In this case, karyotype variants are generally termed chromosome races. The members of new chromosome races freely cross with members of the original race and regular recombination occurs between their chromosomes. Although they differ in the chromosome number or morphology, they need not differ in the frequencies of the individual alleles on these chromosomes and therefore in their phenotype. However, if two different chromosome mutations spread simultaneously in the population, heterozygotes with reduced or even zero fertility can be formed at their site of contact. The chapter on meiotic drive (VI.3.5.1) described a case where two metacentric chromosomes with a single common arm formed by Robertson translocation, with participation by the same acrocentric chromosome in both cases, but in each case in combination with a different acrocentric chromosome, met at a certain place in the range of occurrence. In this case, complicated multivalents are formed in meiosis, which can substantially disturb the course of reduction division. The infertility of these heterozygotes can result in the formation of a very effective reproductive barrier between these two chromosome races and the races can gradually differentiate into completely separated species.
In this test, two mutants with mutations manifested in the same way in the phenotype of their carriers are first prepared or isolated from nature. If we are interested in whether both mutations are found in the same cistron, then a sufficiently long continuous DNA section bearing the mutation is transferred artificially, e.g. through transfection, or naturally, i.e. through crossing, from one mutant to cells containing the DNA of the individual with the other mutation. The obtained individual carries the given section in two copies, each of which bears one mutation. If the functioning of the particular gene is renewed in it, i.e. the original form of the trait corresponding to the unmutated form of the given gene is formed, it will be very probable that the relevant mutation will be located on two different cistrons. In the opposite case, this will correspond to a mutation on a single cistron. This test can be employed in this simple manner only if the wild form of the trait is dominant, i.e. when the presence of only a single copy of the given gene in the genome is required for its occurrence. Simultaneously, it is necessary to exclude (technically in advance or at least subsequently when evaluating the data) the possibility that the functioning of the given gene was renewed as a consequence of genetic recombination occurring directly in the studied DNA section. See also Gene
The process of cladogenesis mostly takes place by gradual branching apart of the individual lines of organisms. If a speciation event occurs, two daughter species are formed in a certain moment from a single parent species. One of these species can be basically identical in its phenotype with the parent species for a long time. Nonetheless, in the first phase of reconstruction of cladogenesis, it is preferable to consider both daughter species to be new species. The evolutionary fates of the parent and daughter species differ substantially. All the genetic changes relating to the parent species can be passed on to both the daughter species and subsequently to both phylogenetic lines that can be formed from them by repeated speciation. In contrast, the genetic changes that occur after splitting off of the daughter species can affect only the progeny of one of the two daughter species and cannot be transferred to the sister phylogenetic line.
Speciation can occur in rapid succession in a certain phylogenetic line. In fact, in some cases, a certain species can decompose into a whole series of daughter species at a single moment. For example, such a situation can occur on a decrease in the water level in a lake and subsequent division of the original continuous population of a certain aquatic species into a number of isolated populations (Fig. XXIII.1). In this case, it is also useful, although not always technically feasible, to express the entire process of cladogenesis as a sequence of binary branchings of the particular phylogenetic line. In actual fact, the physical division of the population occurred at a single moment on a decrease in the water level in the lake; however, branching of the population probably occurred gradually, as the individual parts of the population occupied the individual parts of the original lake. Simultaneously, it is highly improbable that two populations that will, in the future, occupy two different parts of the lake and that led to the formation of the two new species would split off from the parent population at the same instant. Consequently, in reconstruction of cladogenesis we primarily attempt to express this process as a sequence of binary branchings of the particular phylogenetic line and, only if the available data do not make this possible, can we create a scheme of cladogenesis including multifurcation.
In rare cases, two originally independent lines can merge to form a single line, which can then branch apart. Fundamentally, there are two basic mechanisms of syngenesis, i.e. the formation of a new phylogenetic line by the merging of two older lines: symbiogenesis and interspecies hybridization (Fig. XXIII.2). Symbiogenesis refers to the formation of a new species of organism by the integration of two unrelated organisms that live for some time in some form of symbiosis, most probably parasitism or mutualism, into a single organism. If both symbionts begin to reproduce together in a coordinated manner, i.e. so that each daughter organism of symbiotic origin begins to inherit from its parents only the genetic material of both symbionts, the evolutionary fates of the two original species become so interconnected that they sooner or later merge into a single species. Evolutionary dissolution of one species in another species, for example a microscopic parasite or mutualist in its macroscopic host, is sometimes term the Cheshire cat effect (unfortunutly, this term is also used for at least two unrelated phenomena). The relevant literary sources state that, under suitable conditions, a Cheshire cat can gradually disappear and, in the last stage, only its smile remains and, after a certain time, this also disappears. If both symbionts that form a common symbiotic organism produce independent progeny and a new symbiotic organism is formed each time (or at least frequently) through new integration of both symbionts that grew from embryos produced by two unrelated and independent individuals, both species will most probably preserve their species identity (Fig. XXIII.3). This is the frequent case of the symbiosis of fungi and vascular plants. The best known opposite case is the formation eukaryotes, occurring through gradual integration of the members of several unrelated lines of prokaryotic organisms. Completely unrelated phylogenetic lines of organisms can merge through symbiogenesis.
Two lines can also merge through interspecies hybridization, i.e. accidental crossing of the members of two different species. However, in contrast to symbiogenesis, this mechanism can occur only in closely related species with sexual reproduction. The effect of symbiogenesis and hybridization on the topology of the phylogenetic tree is the same; in both cases, the cladogenesis scheme can have a recticular structure instead of a tree structure at some places.
A. Graham Cairns‑Smith formulated Clay hypothesis of the origin of life (Cairns-Smith 1982). He based this on the concept that the original structure that provided for transfer of information could have been a clay-type inorganic substance rather than an organic compound.
The microstructure of clay is formed by an irregular crystal, in which the individual series of silicate molecules lie above one another in regularly ordered layers. However, the overall structure of clay is in no way monotonous, as the layers copy the surface on which they lie and also contain a number of defects that are then copied in further layers of the molecule. The fact that the defects are thus copied ensures a certain mechanism of heredity. Clays containing various types of defects can be variously successful. Some grow and enclose further layers faster than other ones, some dry out faster and, after disintegration into smaller particles, can be readily dispersed by the wind and can thus “infect” other locations on which clays settle. A certain type of natural selection can thus occur between various types of clays.
Similar to nucleic acid in the genetic model of life, clays can also “learn” to cooperate with some other substances, for example with proteins, whose synthesis they can catalyze on their surface (Coyne 1985b; Ferris, Huang, & Hagan 1988; Ferris et al. 1996).
The Cairns-Smith hypothesis is certainly very interesting and inspiring; however, it is hard to imagine a way in which a transition could occur from a system of storing genetic information in a set of defects in pseudocrystalline clays to a system of storage of information in sequences of nucleotides in nucleic acids. The hypothesis also in no way resolves the problem of the evolution of the genetic code and proteosynthetic apparatus.
In a number of species, gradients exist in the area of occurrence in the degree of expression of certain phenotype traits. Simultaneously, these gradients need not be identical for the individual traits; a certain trait, e.g. body size, can change in the north – south direction while another traits, for example, hair color, can change in the east – west direction. In some cases, there exists a similar clinal variability in a certain trait in a greater number of even unrelated species. For example, body dimensions in warm-blooded animals often increase in the direction towards colder areas in the geographic area of occurrence (Bergmann’s rule), while the length of body appendages (for example, ears) becomes shorter in the same direction (Allen’s rule).
The mechanisms of formation and maintenance of this clinal variability are very diverse. Very frequently, geographic gradients of a certain factor in the environment are responsible for their existence, for example the average annual temperature or average annual precipitation. A biotic factor can also be responsible for clinal variability, for example a gradient in the population density of a competitive species limiting the width of the ecological niche of the species in question in a certain direction. If the ecological niches of two sympatrically occurring species thus overlap at least slightly, the clinal variability of one species can induce the emergence of clinal variability in another species in a similar manner. Finally, gene flow penetrating at a certain place into the gene pool of the population from the gene pool of another species, with whose members the representatives of the studied species can reproduce to at a limited degree, can be responsible for clinal variability.
The subpopulation of parasites in one host very frequently corresponds to a clone of genetically identical individuals. There is minimal variability within the clone and thus the effectiveness of individual selection that would favor selfish individuals is also minimal. If an individual in the subpopulation mutates towards a greater rate of reproduction, its progeny are at an advantage only in the first host; following transmission to another host, they yield a clone of identical individuals, so that any selectional advantage of the particular mutation disappears. To the contrary, the disadvantage connected with the deviation from optimum virulence is manifested and the entire daughter subpopulation finally produces less infectious stages than the subpopulation of unmutated individuals.
The advantage of the limited effectiveness of individual selection within an infrapopulation is apparently a cause of the fact that asexual reproduction is very frequently encountered in parasitic organisms, for example parthenogenesis and polyembryony (division of the embryo into several or even many embryos) which occurs in taxonomic groups in which wild species reproduce mainly sexually. Parasites sexually produce practically only the invasive stages, which leave the host for the outside environment. Whenever the progeny could compete with one another or with the parent individuals, they are produced by asexual reproduction, where new genotypes are formed only by the slow route of new mutations, and not by the rapid process of genetic recombination.
It is mostly stated that the reason for the emergence of secondary forms of asexual reproduction lies in the necessity of ensuring reproduction even when only a single parasite is capable of entering the host. However, this is inadequate to explain the repeated formation of asexual reproduction. The same goal could be achieved in a far simpler way by the emergence of hermaphroditism, the production of a microgamete and a macrogamete in a single individual. Although sexual reproduction is the commonest means of reproduction in nonparasitic eukaryotic organisms and thus it can be assumed that it is evolutionarily very advantageous, a great many parasitic species apparently are not capable of sexual reproduction or are capable of reproducing in their life cycle only in one of their hosts, i.e. in the definitive host. It is very probable that the selection pressure that, through interspecies selection, has led in parasitic species to the formation of this otherwise unexplainable “sexual abstinence” consisted in the necessity of limiting individual selection in favor of group selection.
Coacervate is a sort of primitive physical model of protocells (Oparin 1980; Miller, Schopf, & Lazcano 1997). Its most important property is the existence of a semi-permeable membrane that separates the inner and outer environment of the coacervate. Structures of the coacervate type are formed relatively easily in colloidal solutions with various chemical compositions through the effect of hydrophobic and hydrophilic interactions. If coacervates contain, in their interior, molecules exhibiting enzymatic activity (in experiments actual enzymes are used) and the medium contains the relevant substrate, for which the coacervate membrane is permeable, in contrast to the reaction products, then the reaction product must be gradually accumulated inside the coacervate. Water enters the interior of the coacervate through the effect of osmotic pressure until it becomes unstable and breaks and divides into a number of daughter coacervates. However, the basic problem is that the molecule with enzymatic activity is not reproduced during this cycle, so that these molecules gradually become more dilute during the division of coacervates. Thus, the cycle of growth and division of coacervates (Fig. X.2) is only a superficial analogy of the self-reproduction cycle of living organisms and it is not at all clear how a system capable of actual biological evolution could be developed on this basis. In addition, the coacervate hypothesis implicitly assumes the existence of a molecule with enzymatic activity but does not provide any idea about how these molecules could be formed
During evolution, organisms adapt, not only to the conditions of the abiotic environment, but also to the effects of the biotic environment, i.e. they create traits and patterns of behavior through which they react effectively to the presence and actions of the other species of organisms in their environment. Evolutionary adaptation to the biotic environment differs from adaptation to the abiotic environment in two primary aspects. To begin with, the biotic component of the environment changes much faster than the abiotic component. While it is true that some local changes in the climate take place quite rapidly, in most cases rapid changes are temporary or even cyclic in character and, after a certain period of time, the climate returns to the original state. The abiotic environment is usually quite stable on a scale of 106 to 107 years, which is the usual duration of the existence of a species. The individual species can react to temporary changes through temporary changes in their areas of occurrence, for example, through withdrawing to refuges, more easily and especially more rapidly than through evolutionary changes in their phenotype traits.
The other way in which adaptations to biotic and to abiotic environments differ fundamentally is in that the biotic environment is not passive, but also reacts effectively to ongoing evolutionary changes. For example, if a predator evolves a certain anatomic trait or a certain pattern of behavior that enables it to acquire a certain prey more effectively, then the newly emerging evolutionary pressure will sooner or later lead to the evolution in the prey of a trait that enables it to defend itself more effectively against the new hunting strategy of the predator. Rather than independent evolution of the individual species, mutually interconnected and mutually dependent evolution occurs in pairs of species or larger groups of species – coevolution.
While the abiotic factors in the environment are more or less stable on the time scale of biological evolution, or only fluctuate cyclically or randomly in time, changes in the biotic factors in the environment tend to have a cumulative character and are frequently irreversible. The irreversibility of changes in biotic factors is a result primarily of the irreversibility of macro-evolutionary processes, anagenetic and cladogenetic processes in biological evolution. Stochastic processes constitute an important factor in these processes, whether genetic mutations or mass extinction caused by catastrophic events in the environment. Although the environment otherwise changes periodically, for example when there is a periodic alternation of warm and cold periods, species react to these cyclic changes through irreversible evolutionary changes. For example, Dollo’s law expresses the irreversibility of evolutionary processes. According to this law, an organ that disappears during the evolution of a certain species never reappears in the future in its original form, even if the relevant selection pressures that led to its formation in the original species are renewed. It is not necessary to emphasize that, similar to all biological laws, Dollo’s law also has a number of exceptions.
The biological species that occur at a particular moment constitute a key factor in the evolution of the biosphere. The fact that these species undergo cumulative and irreversible evolution means that changes in the biosphere as a whole also have a cumulative and irreversible character.
Although most biologists probably agree that species exist in nature, there is no such agreement in opinions on why they exist or how the category of species can actually be generally defined and how the individual species can be mutually differentiated. If an attempt were to be made to reasonably differentiate the individual potential or existing theoretical concepts of species, we would probably first have to define a basic group of questions, to which the proponents of the individual concepts of species would give different answers. The first question that must be answered is whether species exist objectively in nature, independent of human beings, or whether they are mutually differentiated only by humans – taxonomists. The realistic concept of a species prefers the former, while the nominalistic concept of a species prefers the latter option.
If species do actually exist objectively in nature independent of humans, then another question must be posed: whether the existence of distinct species necessarily follows from the properties of living systems or from the properties of the environment in which they live, or whether their existence is only a consequence of a historical accident (see below).
The third question that must be posed is whether the reasons for the existence of distinct species are internal, i.e. whether they follow directly from the properties of the internal elements of living systems, or whether they are caused by external circumstances, i.e. properties in their surroundings, their environment. The first possibility is preferred by structuralists and essentialists, while the latter option is preferred by proponents of most theories of species cohesion. Fig. XX.1 depicts one of the possible divisions of various concepts of species.
The essentialist concept of species is based on the idea that that members of the same species objectively share a certain inner quality, essence, that sets them apart from members of other species. According to essentialists, the number of species or organisms and boundaries between these species is unambiguously determined beforehand, similarly as, for example, the number and shape of Platonic bodies are determined beforehand. Essentialists explain the existence of species internal variability as being a consequence of a different degree or quality of expression of this essence, where this unequal degree of expression has its origin in unforeseeable random effects of the surroundings on a particular organism. Philosophically, the essentialist concept is based in Plato’s world of ideas (where Plato’s own approach to classification of objects was based on other principles and it is improbable that he would consider himself an essentialist in the modern definition of this term). Similarly as transitions between triangle and rhomboids cannot exist in an ideal world, according to essentialists there cannot exist transitions between individual species. However, transitions between species can, of course, exist in our real (and imperfect) world. Here, however, it is frequently useful to differentiate between the essentialist and nonessentialist explanation of the difference between species (or between anything at all). For example, there are certainly several ways in which clocks can be formed. Simultaneously, it is hard to image a transitory type between pendulum clocks and crystal clocks – the differences are essential. In contrast, there can be quite continuous transitions between detergent powders and the fact that only a certain number of kinds of detergent powders are available in stores is not a consequence of the fact that transition kinds couldn’t be mixed or that transition forms would wash less efficiently. This is given by “external factors”, the business strategy of the manufacturer or seller or the laws of competition amongst individual market entities.
It is not probable that the essential concept of a species, at least in its original sense, would be very useful for description and explanation of the phenomenon of the existence of species in live nature. Species are not crystals or geometric objects, but products of a unique series of historical events, whether this series of historical events is considered to consist of biological evolution or biblical creation. This means that this development into the present-day form was affected not only by deterministic processes that necessarily followed from the properties of the particular system, but also, to a substantial degree, by chance. To assume under these conditions that the individual species should differ in a certain special category of properties, i.e. essential properties, is perhaps not completely naive, but is certainly very impractical. It is, of course, possible and, in fact, quite probable that any two species will differ from one another in a specific property, whether this is a particular biochemical or physiological property of their members or a certain aspect of their position in the ecosystem. However, this property is “essential” only in that it differentiates the two particular species. It is more than questionable whether the concept of a species based on “essential” properties defined in this way could be included in the category of an essential concept of species.
If we were to live in a stationary biological world, in which species would be invariable and each of them would be the product of an individual act of creation, without regard to whether through the action of supernatural forces or natural processes, the number of species would correspond to the number of these unique events. As every formation of a species would be a distinct event, the individual species would necessarily be distinct and it would not be necessary to further separately investigate the phenomenon of the existence of species. However, all the available data indicate that we are not living in a stationary biological world and that species do not emerge independently of one another. To the contrary, it is apparent that they are formed in the closest possible interdependence, that a species is formed from some other species. Under these circumstances, the existence of relatively sharp boundaries between species is a rather unexpected phenomenon which deserves a separate explanation. The historical concept of species offers one of the possible explanations for the existence of distinct species in a nonstationary world.
The historical explanation can consist, for example, in that the development of each species is characterized, for some reason, by the alternation of periods of evolutionary plasticity with long periods of evolutionary stasis, during which the species does not change even under the action of selection pressures (Eldredge & Gould 1972). Thus, the traits of the individual species would reflect the conditions that happened to prevail at the time when the particular species was evolutionarily plastic, i.e. most likely at the time and place of its formation (Flegr 1998, Flegr 2010). Under these conditions, the differences amongst the individual species would not be able to be blurred and obscured.
Another historical explanation of the existence of species in a nonstationary world could be based on the phenotype multidimensionality of living organisms. Every biological property of an organism can be considered to be a dimension in the multidimensional phenotype space. Compared to space with few dimensions, there is much lesser probability in such a multidimensional space that two individuals (for example two species) would accidentally meet, even if they are only a few steps (a few mutations) apart. There are so many directions in which individuals only one step apart can set out that it is highly improbable that they would run into each other in the future. Thus, even though the phenotype spectra of the individual species continue to expand in a multidimensional space, it is almost impossible for the two species to coalesce at some time. Thus, once formed, the species retain their distinctiveness for ever. However, this is a result of the fact that, compared with the number of evolutionary pathways that they can follow in a multidimensional phenotype space, the number of species is so small that it is highly improbable that phenotype variants would occur amongst them that would lie at the borderline between two existing species. For example, if phenotypes were to differ only in a few traits, the situation would be completely different and the phenotype spectra of the individual species could easily intersect as a consequence of mutations or through the effect of mutations and selection – on their unique pathways in evolutionary history, the various species would occasionally meet at a single place in the phenotype space.
The nominalistic concept of species assumes that a natural property of all biological objects lies in their variability. Nominalists consider that only individuals and not taxons realistically exist. According to nominalists, the sharp boundary between species is basically artificial and, similar to higher taxons, is only a matter of convention.
If the discussion between nominalism and realism is limited to the aspect of the existence of an objective boundary between species at a single level in time, specifically at the present time, most of the available empirical data will tend to throw doubt on the nominalist concept. While the delimitation of the boundaries between individual colors in a spectrum is a matter of convention and various cultures have resolved this task with different results, when delimiting the boundaries between species living in a certain territory, mostly not only scientists working independently using different methodical approaches, but most scientists and nonscientists, i.e. representatives of pre-industrial ethnic groups living in the particular area, will tend to agree in terms of rough characteristics (Gould 1979). This is, of course, only an argument against cultural relativism and it can, in addition, be objected that both the scientist and the “savage” are members of the same species and have, for example the same sensory organs and the same architecture of their brain structure. It will probably not be possible to perform a real experiment any time in the near future; nonetheless, it seems highly probable that a sufficiently motivated Martians equipped with the corresponding Martian instrument (e.g. a DNA sequencer) would differentiate terrestrial organisms into a similar system. Nothing personal, but the occasional excursion of molecular biologists into the field of systematic biology does not differ much from the above described hypothetical experiment.
It necessarily follows from the existence of individual variability of organisms that some individuals in the population will be more or less similar and thus that the boundaries between the individual species will be “fuzzy”; consequently, in some cases, it will be difficult to differentiate the individual species from one another. In contrast, the fact that, nonetheless, there are mostly objectively more or less definable boundaries between the individual species, does not necessarily follow from anything and thus is a special natural phenomenon that is contradictory to the starting premises of nominalism and that requires a separate explanation.
The discovery of evolution led to extension of the discussion between nominalists and proponents of other concepts about the boundaries between the species over time. The nominalist concept assumes that daughter species are formed in evolution more or less through continuous development from parent species, where the specific moment from which an individual in a particular related line can be considered to be a member of a new species is only a matter of convention. In contrast, a different concept of species assumes that, at a certain historical moment, a new species is formed in a particular related line, and is qualitatively different from the parent species. The decision as to which concept to favor is fundamentally complicated by the fact that a species is a set of a great many individuals and a great many related lines and no just a single entity. Individuals can differ substantially within a single species. Even if we were to come to the conclusion that a fundamental change occurs at a particular moment in a particular related line, which allows us to consider the particular individual to be a member of a different species, the frequency of the individuals with the particular property in the population is a continuous quantity that can gradually change over time or even fluctuate irregularly (Fig. XX.2). This means that the nominalist concept of species developing and splitting apart in time is quite legitimate and has a great many proponents at the present time.
In contrast to the more or less single nominalist concept, there are a number of realistic concepts of species (e.g. historical concept of species, essentialist concept of species, structuralist concept of species). They are all based on the concept that species and the boundaries between them are objectively present in nature, independently of man’s will. The individual realistic concepts differ primarily in what they consider to be the cause of the distinctness of the individual species.
Essentialism can, in a certain sense, be considered to be a certain, rather extreme form of structuralism. The structuralist concept of species is based on the idea that the phenotype of organisms is determined primarily by almost deterministic processes following from the properties of their structural elements and also the character of the mechanisms governing ontogenesis. In contrast, the action of external factors is assigned a secondary role, either in the basically deterministic processes of selection or in random historical processes of the type of drift and speciation. According to structuralists, there is only a limited number of ways in which a functional organism can be formed from biomolecules through existing ontogenetic processes. According to them, each species is a specific manifestation of one of these means. Thus ontogenic constraints play a decisive role in determining the phenotype of an organism and, consequently, the evolution of a new species. The Vavilov model of homologous series (Vavilov 1967), one of the oldest complete structuralist concepts of the character of species, was proposed in the 1920’s. The Russian geneticist N.I. Vavilov noticed that a certain combination of phenotype traits occurs in various genera of plants, permitting the individual species to be distinguished. On the basis of study of the morphology of the members of a certain genus, he was thus capable of predicting the existence of so-far unknown species in a different genus and a great many of these predicted species were, in fact, discovered (Fig. XX.3).
It is probable that developmental limitations can be of substantial importance in the evolution of viruses. For example, in these cases, the morphology of the virus capsid is actually determined to a major degree by the laws of crystallography rather than by the character of selection pressures acting on viruses. In more complex organisms, developmental limitations can very substantially predetermine the evolution (and thus also the phenotype diversity) of the individual traits (for example the possible shapes of mollusc shells (Raup 1962; Raup 1966)). The structuralist model could also explain the diversity of the patterns on the wings of butterflies and on the body cover in general. Another area where the structuralist explanation could be important consists in the nonadaptive variability in the individual traits between species within a single genus. As an enormous number of traits contribute to the phenotype of more complicated organisms, the total number of possible combinations of these traits is infinitely large. Thus, it is not very probable that structuralist laws would determine which species would be formed in evolution and which not. This factor tends to rather have a limiting and defining role; of the enormous number of phenotypes that would correspond well to the requirements of the environment, it eliminates a certain percentage of those that, in actual fact, cannot be formed for internal reasons. However, I am of the opinion that this will tend to be a small percentage, but cannot, of course, be certain of this. Which of the species amongst the almost infinite number of other possibilities are actually formed tends to be determined rather by chance, selection and evolutionary drives.
Reconstruction of phylogenesis by the maximum parsimony method very frequently yields several trees that do not differ at all or differ very little in the anticipated number of evolutionary changes. If there is no statistically significant difference amongst them, it is not possible to decide which of them best corresponds to the progress of cladogenesis of the relevant group. Similarly, in cases where the cladogenesis of a single group is reconstructed several times in succession on the basis of a different set of traits, mostly trees are obtained that differ in more or less important details. In these cases, it is correct to create one consensus tree on the basis of several trees, which summarizes the information contained in all the obtained trees.
The degree of consensuality can be selected according to the purpose that the study is to serve. If we require one-hundred percent consensuality, we must denote only those binary branches on the final tree that occurred on all the individual trees. If the order of branching off of species differed in some places on the individual trees, the corresponding place on the consensus tree is designated by multifurcation, i.e. a node from which more than two branches originate. The presence of multifurcation on a consensus tree does not mean that we think that the particular species underwent adaptive radiation in the past from one place at a single moment, but only that we are not capable of deciding on the order of branching apart of the particular species on the basis of our data. When creating consensus trees, we need not always require one hundred percent consensuality; for example, for some purposes 90%, 75% or even only a majority consensus is sufficient (Fig. XXIII.10). A supertree is a special type of consensus tree. A supertree summarizes information from trees created for partially overlapping sets of species.
A condensed tree differs in principle from consensus trees. A condensed tree is not created on the basis of a greater number of individual trees. Multifurcations on a condensed tree once again designate sites where we are not certain of the order of branching; however, this time this is not because of conflicting results but rather, for example, because of the absence of the relevant data (for example, lack of suitable synapomorphies).
The mechanism of motivation based on the pleasure-distress balance, i.e. a mechanism of “inner motivation” enables even signals very indirectly connected with satisfying a particular need to become a trigger for complex behavioral patterns. This – in consequence – makes it possible for the individual to react, not only to certain objects in the real world, but also to symbols that stand for the objects. It makes no difference whether these symbols are pheromones (i.e. chemicals primarily meant for communication between members of the same species), piles of droppings (rats’ markings for poisoned bait) or “Beware of the dog” warning signs on yard gates. The ability to mentally recognize symbols can finally lead to the emergence of consciousness, including self-consciousness. Consciousness and self-consciousness enable imagining situations and connections that have not appeared yet. Mostly, we can quite well imagine what would happen if we put our hand into a mad dog’s mouth without having to practically test the advantages or disadvantages of this kind of behavior.
The fact that some groups of parasites are closely adapted to a particular host species or small group of host species means that transmission from one host species to another is relatively rare in these parasites even on an evolutionary scale or occurs only within a group of related species. However, this means that, as the host species is subject to speciation, i.e. individual daughter species split off during evolution, the parasite must also undergo speciation. Cospeciation occurs in the parasite and the host. Enforced speciation of the parasite may be caused by genetic drift following separation of a subpopulation bound to both daughter species and thus after separation of their gene pools. In many cases, however, this is apparently also strengthened by natural selection, adaptation to two, now mutually different, host species. Of course, sometimes host speciation need not necessarily be followed by speciation of the parasite; a single species of parasite can attack a relatively broad group of mutually related species. However, such a situation generally occurs when the host species live in the same territory (sympatrically) or when the parasite is spread by intermediate host species, which have sufficient mobility and habitats encompassing the habitats of all the related host species.s
The fact that the sequence of parasite speciation must frequently copy or at least respect the sequence of speciation of the host taxon means that the cladograms (phylogenetic trees) of the host and parasite will be similar to a certain degree (Thomas et al. 1996) (Fig. XIX.19). Thus, if we know the phylogenetic tree of the host taxon, it is often possible to approximately estimate the phylogenetic trees of its parasites (and vice versa). This Fahrenholz rule was first apparently published in 1896 by Kellogg (Brooks & McLennan 1993). It is, of course, possible that, in some cases, the parasite can transfer to some other host organism, especially if the parasite is not particularly specialized, i.e. has a broader host spectrum. A parasite can also “miss the boat”, i.e. may be absent at the critical moment in the host subpopulation that, in time, results in the formation of an independent species, or could become extinct over time in a host species. In this case, the phylogenetic trees of the parasite and host need not be identical or can contain individual anomalies that are externally manifested, for example by crossing of the relevant branches of the cladograms. Empirical data indicate that better similarity is exhibited between the cladograms of hosts and their parasites when the relationship of the two organisms tends to be mutualistic and that the similarity is less in cases of actual parasitism. For example, the cladograms of Wolbachia bacteria in insects are far less similar to the cladograms of their hosts than those of Wolbachia bacteria and Filaria (Moran & Baumann 1994; Casiraghi et al. 2001). This is apparently a result of the fact that a coevolutionary “arms race” occurs between the parasite and the host, in which the host occasionally manages to successfully shake off its parasite. However, this success is usually only temporary; the empty niche can be secondarily occupied by a different species of parasite that is often not related to the original species.
If we ignore the rather atypical and apparently derivative situation in species in which microgametes are transferred en block, for example, in the form of pollinia (some orchids) or spermatophora (some insects, salamanders), then we find that males tend to be r-strategists when compared to females. They produce the greatest possible number of gametes and try to ensure the formation of the greatest possible number of zygotes. In the typical case, they do not try to influence the further fate of these zygotes. In contrast, even through the formation of macrogametes alone, females must always invest a substantial effort into the future zygote, so they are mostly forced to adopt the role of K-strategists. They produce fewer gametes and try to care for their further fate so the greatest numbers of progeny live to reproductive age.
This different starting position of the two sexes generally means both a greater share of females in care for the progeny and also greater efforts that the females exert in selection of a sexual partner. While the optimum reproduction strategy of a male is unselective mating with the greatest possible number of females, females can affect their reproductive success primarily through selection of an optimum mating partner, a male with whom they will combine their genes in a coalition through production of common progeny.
The phenotypes of existing species are more or less adapted to the conditions of the environment in which they live. If they are to start to use a new niche and enable the formation of a new species by branching speciation, they must first adapt to this new niche. This evolutionary change can only rarely occur in a single step, i.e. can occur as a result of a single mutation. Mostly a number of gradual evolutionary changes are necessary for exploitation of a new niche; these change the phenotype corresponding to the requirements of the original niche to a phenotype corresponding to the requirements of the new niche. There are a number of intermediate stages between the terminal states of the particular evolutionary pathway, where the particular intermediate links, transition forms, will probably exhibit suboptimal phenotypes from the viewpoint of both the old and new niches. Thus, their carriers will be at a disadvantage compared to the carriers of the original phenotype, which will substantially retard the progress of speciation. The entire phenomenon can be elegantly described by the model of the adaptive landscape (see I.13). There are a number of peaks in the adaptive landscape to which the individual species can gradually climb through the action of natural selection. Each of the peaks corresponds to a potential niche. Some of the peaks are occupied (exploited niches), while others are empty. In order for the members of a certain species to move from one peak to another, i.e. in order for them to form a new species, they must be able to first “climb down” from their adaptive peak and overcome the valley in the adaptive landscape, i.e. they must survive with a suboptimal phenotype from the viewpoint of fitness for a great many generations (Fig. XXI.4).
In some types of speciation, suboptimality of the transition phenotypes is not a great drawback. For example, if part of the population finds itself in an isolated territory with very different conditions than those to which the phenotype of the original species was optimally adapted, the phenoptype of the population can begin to adapt to the new conditions even if the changes lead to temporary or permanent loss of fitness under the original conditions. Because the members of the population will not find themselves in the original conditions for a long time, their potentially worse competitiveness will not be a detriment. However, in some types of speciations, the newly formed species is in constant contact with the original species and, in this case, the reduced competitiveness of its members can be detrimental. Prevention of speciation that is based on worse adaptability of the individuals with transition phenotypes can be an important factor in those types of speciation where the new species evolves in close contact with the parent species. There are two basic factors that can facilitate the formation of a new species, to be more precise phenotype differentiation, under these conditions. The first factor is the multidimensionality of the actual adaptive landscape. While the landscape to which we are accustomed is three-dimensional, the adaptive landscape is actually multidimensional and each of these dimensions corresponds to one phenotype trait of a living organism. There are valleys between the individual peaks in a three-dimensional landscape that correspond to an area with suboptimal phenotypes in the three-dimensional model of the adaptive landscape. In contrast, in a multidimensional adaptive landscape, there are sorts of ridges or upland plains between the individual, often very distant peaks, along which the population can move, through the action of suitable selection pressure, from one peak to another without first climbing down to the valley.
Another factor that allows species to pass from one adaptive peak to another is genetic drift and the related possibility of neutral evolution. In small populations, to be more exact in populations with small effective size, selection has rather low efficacy. This means that, in small populations, individuals with suboptimal phenotypes, located in deep valleys of the adaptive landscape, can survive for long times and even predominate through the effect of genetic drift. Then, when the effective size of the population again increases, the progeny of these individuals can climb back to the surrounding peaks in the adaptive landscape, including formerly unoccupied peaks. Sewall Wright explained adaptive evolution and certain forms of speciations by his shifting balance hypothesis, which is based on the principle of alternation of the effect of genetic drift with that of natural selection (VII.3).s
Cryptic choice hypothesis assumes that the processes occurring in the female reproductive organs are a continuation of sexual selection (Birkhead 1995). Through manipulation with the ejaculate, the female is capable of subsequently determining which sperm of the males with whom she recently copulated will finally fertilize the egg cells. Some authors have even suggested that, in this “decision-making”, the females are capable of “taking into consideration” the genotype of the individual sperm and their own genotype so that, in the final analysis, they allow the egg to be fertilized, for example, only by those sperm that ensure heterozygosity of the progeny for genes important for resistance, for example genes for MHC-antigens (Wedekind 1994; Lopez-Leon, Cabrero, & Camacho 1996; Stockley 1999) (Fig. XIV.3). Similar phenomena have also been observed for plants. Here, selection apparently occurs through affecting the rate of growth of the individual pollen tubes (Matthys-Rochon, Gaude, & Dumas 1987; Charlesworth, Schemske, & Sork 1987; Wendel, Edwards, & Stuber 1987).s
Unambiguous interpretation of the results of experiments studying cryptic choice is somewhat complicated by the ability of females to affect the viability of progeny through uneven investment into the individual embryos. It has, for example, been observed that the females of zebra finch (Taeniopygia guttata) that were able to copulate with more attractive males produce eggs with higher testosterone concentrations (Vogel 1999). In the traditional arrangement of experiments, i.e. without the use of artificial insemination, it is thus frequently not possible to decide whether the uneven success of the individual males is a result of cryptic choice occurring at the level of competition between sperm or classical sexual selection occurring at the level of the adult individuals. Results to date using artificial insemination indicate that it is possible that the cryptic choice mechanism also allows females to select males exhibiting quite specific phenotype traits, including the degree of expression of classical secondary sexual traits or body size (Evans et al. 2003) (Fig. XIV.4).
The fact that many behavioral patterns in animals do not develop by natural selection and are not genetically passed down through the generations means that their evolution does not obey the laws of biological evolution and follows the laws of cultural evolution instead. In cultural evolution, a possibility exists for horizontal passage of traits among unrelated individuals, along with (non-genetic) inheritability of acquired characteristics.
Another important feature of cultural evolution is that patterns fixed during cultural evolution may, in their consequences, be disadvantageous for their bearer as well as for the population and species. (Of course, this feature can also occur in traits fixed, e.g., by sexual selection.) Overlooking this important aspect of behavioral traits is probably the main flaw of classical socio-biology and, to a certain extent, also ethology. Both disciplines attempt to explain the origin of individual behavioral patterns from the narrow viewpoint of their contribution to the fitness of their bearers or to the efficiency of multiplication of the allele that is responsible for the particular behavioral pattern. Because of the specificity of the mechanisms of cultural evolution, this topic will be dealt with in a separate chapter (XVII).
Traits formed in biological evolution are transmitted genetically, most frequently in the form of information written in the primary DNA structure of the relevant species. Simultaneously, in a great many cases, the genetic relatedness of the population is not correlated with the similarity of the patterns of behavior transmitted in the particular group through imitation. For example, in individual populations of chimpanzees monitored for long periods of time in their natural environment, a great many patterns of behavior have been observed that were specific only for the population occurring in a certain territory. Systematic studies have demonstrated that, because of these differences, groups in populations of chimpanzees form a sort of cultural spheres that are strikingly similar to human nationalities. Simultaneously, the similarities of the individual cultures were related only very little to the genetic relatedness of their bearers (Whiten et al. 1999). A similar phenomenon was subsequently observed in orangutans (van Schaik et al. 2003). It is thus apparent that cultural patterns are transmitted to a substantial degree independently of gene flux.
Traits formed as a consequence of cultural evolution are transmitted nongenetically, by social learning, occurring in the simplest case by imitative learning (observational learning), i.e. imitation of the behavior of the individual members of the social group (Fawcett, Skinner, & Goldsmith 2002). If, for example, a rat observes that another rat prefers one kind of food of two possible kinds, then it also prefers this type of food for several days (Galef & Whiskin 2001). Only subsequently can individual experience with the two types of food predominate over the learned patterns of behavior and the animal begins to prefer the actually better type of food (Fig. XVII.2). In humans, imitative learning is the most important mechanism of cultural evolution and, according to some authors, it was its development that triggered and facilitated the rapid evolution of our species (Blackmore 2001). However, in most species, social learning does not have the character of imitating the behavior of another individual. Very frequently, the “imitated” individual only draws attention to the possibility of attaining a certain source through its behavior and the “imitating” individual then “finds” a way of getting to this source by itself (Reader & Laland 1999; Blackmore 2001). This mechanism, denoted as stimulus enhancement, is apparently also operative in probably the best known example of cultural evolution, adaptation of English tits to new ways of obtaining food (Hinde & Fischer 1952; Lefebvre 1995). Some time around 1921, blue tits in the Swaythling area learned to peck through the wax closings on milk bottles and peck up the cream from them. The habit gradually spread to other areas of England. Simultaneously, the individual birds used different techniques to open the lids. This indicates that only information on the fact that cream can be obtained by opening a bottle was spread culturally, but not the technique of how to open the bottle (Sherry & Galef 1984; Blackmore 2001).
However, in some species, in addition to stimulus enhancement, imitative learning also plays a role (Fawcett, Skinner, & Goldsmith 2002)(Fig. XVII.3). Imitation of behavior is mostly highly selective. Young animals very frequently imitate their parents or the behavior of other adult members of the population. Another fairly common means of learning consists in imitation of the behavior of the highest-ranking individuals in the social hierarchy. It has been observed, for example for Japanese macaque apes, that if only a low-ranking individual was capable of removing sand from grain (by throwing the mixture into water and collecting the floating grains from the surface), no one tried to imitate it. Only when a dominant male learned this from him did this skill rapidly spread to the whole group (Kawamura 1963). This means of accepting cultural traits is understandably advantageous – from the viewpoint of fitness it makes sense to accept behavior from successful, i.e. from higher ranking individuals.
Charles Robert Darwin (1809–1882) (Fig. XXVIII.6) is certainly the most famous biologist of all time. Even in the absence of his work on the theory of evolution, his other discoveries in various fields of biology would be sufficient to make him renowned. Amongst other things, he discovered the mechanism of formation of corral atolls and the mechanism of the formation of soil through the activities of earthworms, he wrote a number of books, for example books about emotions in animals and about movement in plants, and also compiled an extensive monograph about barnacles. Simultaneously, Darwin had no formal education in biology. According to the wishes of his father, he began to study medicine, but was so bored that he abandoned his studies after one year. In the end, he completed three-year bachelor’s study in theology. During his studies, he was constantly interested in nature, especially geology and biology. He maintained contacts with the best scientists in his surroundings, collected various natural materials and systematically extended his knowledge through his own studies. After completing his studies, he took part in a five-year oceanic expedition, intended for mapping and exploring the shores of South America. Although he was originally accepted on board the research ship Beagle mainly because captain Fritzroy wanted company, he originally unofficially and later officially held the position of natural scientist of the expedition. During the expedition, he collected a great deal of knowledge in the fields of geology and biology, which later substantially affected his scientific ideas, and also gathered a extensive material in his collections, which he regularly sent to England. When he returned to London after the end of the expedition, at the age of 27, he already had the reputation of an important natural scientist. After his return, he married within 2 years and moved to the countryside after three years. He travelled to London only sporadically and travelled around England only to attend scientific meetings. However, he maintained very intense and extensive correspondence with domestic and foreign scientists and carefully followed all the contemporary professional literature. Darwin’s entries in his working daybooks indicate that he began to formulate his theory of evolution around 1837. In 1844, he drew up a 230-page description of his theory of evolution and asked his wife to publish it if he were to die prematurely. Until 1858, he systematically prepared for publication of his theory of evolution and gradually gathered evidence and arguments in its favor and established a sufficiently strong scientific and social position to allow him to publish and defend his ideas. However, he never completed his fundamental and very extensive evolutionary work because, in 1858, a different British biologist, Alfred Russel Wallace (1823–1913) (Fig. XXVIII.7), sent him the manuscript of his work, in which he described his own version of the theory of evolution, asking him to evaluate and potentially publish it. Except for minor details, Wallace’s theory was practically identical with Darwin’s. Darwin’s friends finally arranged for Wallace’s manuscript to be read together with excerpts from Darwin’s manuscript of 1844 at the same meeting of the Linnean Society and both papers were subsequently published in the same edition of the Proceedings. In addition, Darwin interrupted his efforts on his extensive work and, instead, rapidly prepared an abbreviated version of “On the Origin of Species through Natural Selection” for publication.
Darwin’s theory of evolution, published in 1859, actually consists of at least five mutually complementary theories (Mayr 1982). Most of them had already appeared at the very least in intimations in the works of his predecessors; however, Darwin was the first to present them to the public in comprehensive form and to demonstrate their veracity by empirical facts.
The first of Darwin’s theories is the theory of the existence of the evolution of species. According to it, species are not invariant, but vary and can evolve over time. Lamarck propounded the same theory before him, but Darwin was the first to collect sufficient data (and social capital) to convince a large part of the professional public.
The second theory is the theory of the common origin of all species. Darwin postulated that species were formed and are still formed in evolution by divergence from a common ancestor. This theory meant a radical rejection of all the ideas about the independent, either natural or supernatural, creation of the individual species.
The third theory is the theory of the divergence of species in their phenotype traits. Darwin even proposed a mechanism that could lead to the divergence and mutual differentiation of individual species. This mechanism was founded on centrifugal selection and we now know that it is actually not very important in evolution in the suggested form. However, the fact that the organisms that are formed by divergence from a common ancestor can gradually differ more and more through the continuous accumulation of changes over time is more important than the actual mechanism of phenotype divergence. The general acceptance of this fact led to fundamental changes in the concept of systematic biology and in the approach to the creation of a taxonomic system.
The fourth theory is the theory of gradualism. According to it, species gradually evolve and change from one to another through the slow accumulation of minor changes. In his work, Darwin explicitly rejected the opposite possibility, i.e. saltationism, i.e. sudden changes in jumps from one species to a different species.
The fifth theory was the theory of natural selection as the main mechanism driving all evolutionary changes, whether the formation of adaptive traits, the formation of complexity or the formation of biological diversity. At the time of its publication, this part of the theory of evolution met the greatest resistance amongst the professional public. Especially paleontologists, but also a great many biologists, including Darwin’s greatest supporters, had serious doubts about the importance of natural selection. In fact, their arguments convinced Darwin to gradually admit the possibility of other mechanisms, including the heritability of acquired traits, in his later editions of the “On the Origin of Species”.
Before he died, Darwin published a number of other extensive works, in which he elaborated his theory of evolution. Of his most important evolutionary discoveries, mention should be made of the discovery of sexual selection as a mechanism acting independently of natural selection. According to Darwin, sexual selection, i.e. selection that occurs in the choice of sexual partners, enables explanation of a number of biological phenomena, including a great many aspects of human evolution. On the other hand, another of Darwin’s theories of evolution, i.e. the theory of inheritability, was erroneous right from the beginning and is currently only of historical importance.
The emergence of amphimixis also brought about the creation of extraordinarily favorable conditions for the spreading of a number of types of ultraselfish genes, i.e. genes that spread in the population even when they simultaneously reduce the fitness of their carriers. While, in asexually reproducing organisms, the fate of the individual gene is permanently connected with the genome in which it occurs, and the gene must thus be more or less loyal to the other genes, in organisms with amphimixis, a gene or, to be more exact, the allele of a certain gene appears in a different genome in every generation. As a consequence, classical Darwinian evolution, in which those alleles that increase the fitness of their carriers are fixed, changes into Dawkinsian evolution (see IV.9.1). During Dawkinsian evolution, preferentially those alleles that are capable of ensuring propagation of their copies at the expense of copies of other alleles in the same locus and sometimes at the expense of the fitness of their carrier are preferentially fixed – see the bluebeard model in Section IV.9.1 (Dawkins 1976; Dawkins 1982). The main driving force for evolution ceased to be competition between individuals within a population and became competition between alleles within the individual loci (Tab. XII.1). The ability of alleles to program the traits or behavior of their hosts so as to gain advantages in intra-species competition became only one of many strategies through which the allele can ensure its preferential spreading within the population.
The progress of cladogenesis can be depicted in a graphical form, called a tree graph, a dendrogram, by mathematicians, and simply a tree by biologists. It would be logical to call a tree depicting cladogenesis a cladogram. However, at the present time, a large number of authors use the term cladogram to denote the tree formed using cladistic methods, not depicting the progress of cladogenesis but rather the distribution of apomorphies (i.e. new evolutionary features – see below) within studied taxonomical units, most frequently species. Consequently, the tree describing cladogenesis will be denoted in the following text by the rather awkward term scheme of cladogenesis. The tree consists of a system of gradually branching out lines, termed branches, where the order and sites of branching, i.e. distribution of nodes, reflects the time order of the mutual splitting off of the phylogenetic lines (Fig. XXIII.4). Each branch (line joining two nodes) depicts a single species and its final node corresponds to the particular species at the instant of speciation. The branches originate from a particular single node denoting the individual phylogenetic lines of organisms. The phylogenetic line can contain several species or just a single species. For the purposes of phylogenetic studies, the species of a single phylogenetic line form an operational taxonomic unit (OTU). For example, however, in phenetics (see XXV.2.1), OTU need not be formed of species of the same phylogenetic line, but of species that have a certain type of phenotype similarity. In contrast to regular taxa, it is not necessary to name the individual OTU or to find a formal taxonomic level (rank) for them. The root of the tree, i.e. the lowest branch, from which all the other branches split off in a certain order, denotes the common ancestor of all the studied species, and the terminal branches correspond to the individual species that were included in the analysis. The arrangement of the inner branches in the direction from the root to the terminal branches of the tree denotes the order of splitting off of the ancestors of the individual species included in the analysis. As the species last for only a limited period of time and sooner or later die out, most of the inner branches of the tree denote already extinct ancestors of modern species. If the analysis includes only living species of organisms, the ancestors are hypothetical, whose existence has been derived on the basis of the traits of modern, i.e. neontological species. In contrast, if the scheme also includes species living on the Earth in the past and thus known only from the paleontological record, these species can also be placed on one of the inner branches of the graph depicting the cladogenesis scheme. However, even in this case, all the species are again placed on terminal branches on trees if they are created by cladistic methods. The length of the branches on the graph and the angles enclosed by the individual branches do not have any biological meaning. If the length of the branches were to correspond to the duration of the individual species or number of evolutionary changes that occurred in the individual branches, this would no loner be a cladogenesis scheme, but rather a phylogenetic tree, i.e. a phylogram.
It is quite clear that the process of evolutionary biology is a stochastic process. Living organisms and their environment, i.e. the system in which the process occurs, contain an enormous number of elements whose behaviour is determined to a greater or lesser degree by chance.
If an advantageous new mutation appears in the DNA of an individual, that brings its bearer increased resistance to a certain disease, we could theoretically expect that the descendants of this mutant will gradually become predominant in the population, i.e. that the particular mutation will become fixed. In actual fact, this need not occur. The resistant mutant could be killed while still young by a falling tree, could be eaten by a predator, or the particular population need not necessarily encounter the relevant disease for a long time. Thus, the potentially advantageous mutation will most probably be eliminated by genetic drift.
Mutations themselves occur more or less by chance, so that the character and order in time of their occurrence cannot be in any way predicted. On the other hand, it must be admitted that some micro-evolutionary processes are highly deterministic, such as natural selection, molecular drive, meiotic drive. This means that, in short experiments, we are frequently capable of predicting the course of the relevant micro-evolutionary changes on the basis of the properties of the individual organisms. When several islands in the Greater Antilles were experimentally colonized by populations of small lizards of the Anolis genus, it could be observed that genetic fixation of very similar morphological changes occurred in all the populations after several years. In contrast, as a consequence of participation in the random process of mutagenesis, the results of repeated laboratory experiments, in which the microevolution of bacterial populations is modelled under strictly controlled conditions of continuous cultivation, are frequently quite different.
Biological evolution as a whole, i.e. encompassing both microevolutionary and macroevolutionary processes, is a very long-term process. Simultaneously, organisms are systems with a memory, whose future development depends on the development that they underwent in the past. The effects of random processes also logically accumulate andare amplified. If it were possible to perform a long-term evolutionary experiment consisting, for example, in colonizing completely identical islands with completely identical species of organisms and subsequent long-term observation of the evolution of these species on the individual islands, it is quite certain that the flora and fauna of the individual islands would gradually become different through the effect of random processes.
Evolutionary processes are governed by their own laws. As we gradually come to understand these laws, we are increasingly capable of predicting the course of evolutionary processes. As the element of chance plays a role in evolutionary processes in many respects, it is quite impossible that we would be able, sometime in the future, to specifically (and thus not statistically) predict the course of biological evolution of some species of organism. The influence of chance similarly excludes the possibility that evolution could occur in exactly the same way at two places in the universe, i.e. that the same kinds of organisms could develop on two different planets.
The role of epigenetic processes is of fundamental importance for the development of multicellular organisms. If these processes did not participate, the results of individual development would be extremely sensitive to various random internal and external disturbances. For example, if the length of a vein that is intended to supply the brain with blood were determined by the number of times that its cells divided during embryogenesis, where the number of cell divisions would be determined genetically, any mutation or intervention from the environment affecting the length of the individual would have catastrophic consequences for the viability of the organism. In such a case, the relevant vein would not reach to the brain or it would be narrowed or interrupted, the brain would not be supplied with blood and its tissues would die. In contrast, if the length of the vein is determined epigenetically, for example, by the fact that its cells should renew division when the mechanical strain on a forming vein, fixed at one end to the heart and at the other to the head part of the embryo, exceeds a certain value, it will be ensured that the vein will always reach from the heart to the brain regardless of whether, under the effect of a mutation or unusual external conditions, a very short or long neck were to form in the particular embryo. The existence of self-regulation epigenetic processes is probably the most important source of developmental canalization (directing), i.e. the resistance of developmental processes to the action of genetic and environmental disturbances (Wilkins 1997; Wagner 1996; Hartman, Garvik, & Hartwell 2001). The term developmental canalization is understood by various authors as both the actual resistance of developmental processes against disturbances and also the process of evolutionary accumulation of alleles that determine this resistance through their effects. C.H. Waddington studied canalization by genetic methods in the 1950’s and 1960’s. At the present time, this phenomenon is also being studied at a molecular level primarily on organisms into whose genome a certain gene has been inserted (transgenic organisms) or on organisms with targeted removal or inactivation of genes (knock-out organisms). It was found that similar interventions frequently have only a surprisingly small effect on the phenotype of the organism. Thus, development is generally well buffered against drastic changes in the external environment. If, on the other hand, the phenotype of organisms differs substantially according to the conditions under which they developed, which frequently occurs especially in plants (Pigliucci 1998) and somewhat less frequently in some animals (Gotthard & Nylin 1995; Brönmark & Miner 1992), then this developmental plasticity is mostly genetically programmed in advance; from the standpoint of the viability of the organisms in the particular environment, it is usually useful and the relevant mechanisms of its formation and functioning arose in the course of evolution through natural selection.
It is advantageous for organisms if they are able to modify their ontogenesis in dependence on the local conditions in which they find themselves. This ability is especially advantageous for immobile organisms that are bound all their lives to the place where they were born and grew up. It is thus encountered primarily in plants (Pigliucci 1998) and to a lesser degree in other organisms (Gotthard & Nylin 1995; Brönmark & Miner 1992). In a great many species of plants, the phenotype of individuals growing at relatively dry sites differs from the phenotype of individuals at damp sites; however, frequently even the phenotype of separate parts of a single individual differs in dependence on the local conditions (Fig. XII.12). The phenotype of water plants differs according to the speed of water flow at the particular sites. In a great many species of plants, preference is given to the phase formed by the vegetative or by the reproductive organs, in dependence on the amount of resources available to the particular individual. Development of the organism is thus programmed so that it occurs in dependence on the external conditions and so that it results in an individual with the phenotype that is best adapted to these local conditions. The ability to purposefully modify ontogenesis in dependence on the external conditions is called developmental plasticity. From the viewpoint of the individual, it is advantageous if its phenotype corresponds best to the local conditions of the environment in which it finds itself. However, from the standpoint of the existence of the species, adaptive developmental plasticity reduces the ability of the species to submit to the action of selection pressure in the environment, and thus to evolutionarily adapt to changing conditions. If the environment undergoes cyclic changes, i.e. oscillates between several different states at regular or irregular intervals, this evolutionary stability of the species can be advantageous, as it reduces the substitution burden to which the species would otherwise be exposed. In contrast, if the changes are acyclic and irreversible or cyclic, but with a periodicity that is comparable with the usual length of existence of the species, developmental plasticity and the related reduced evolutionary plasticity will decrease the chance of long-term survival of the particular species. While species without developmental plasticity have a chance to gradually adapt to the particular changes in the environment as a consequence of the action of selection, a developmentally plastic species only avoids the relevant selection pressure temporarily and frequently imperfectly within the limits of its developmental plasticity. Whether and how much developmental plasticity actually reduces the evolutionary potential of a species is still a subject of discussion. The fact that, on a drastic change in the conditions in the external environment, it partly protects the species against the action of selection, simultaneously provides the species with time to accumulate mutations that gradually lead to the formation of adaptive adjustment to the new conditions (see XVI.3.1). See also developmental canalization.
A typological species can be defined on the basis of any trait occurring in at least some life stage of a member of the given species, where possible in all the individuals in the population. Simultaneously, theoretically any trait that can form the basis for differentiation of the members of a certain species from other species can be used as a diagnostic trait, i.e. a trait according to which membership in a particular species is recognized. The main criterion for a trait designated for definition of a typological species is its presence in the greatest possible number of individuals in the largest possible number of individuals. An ideal trait would occur in all the individuals in all the populations; however, it is frequently not an easy matter to find such a trait (Wiens & Servedio 2000). In contrast, the choice of a diagnostic trait is governed mainly by pragmatic considerations. Primarily a trait for which there is the lowest risk of a mistake in determining the species is chosen as a diagnostic trait. If, for example, it were necessary to decide whether to chose as the diagnostic trait morphological structure A, occurring only in the given species, in all the individuals, but which is difficult to distinguish, so that its presence is not found in 80% of individuals, or whether to chose morphological structure B, which occurs in only 90% of individuals, but whose presence or absence can be determined with 100% certainty, then obviously structure B is preferable. A side effect of the application of the definition of diagnostic traits is also that traits that do not have any relationship to the causes or mechanisms of evolutionary differentiation of the given species are employed as traits to differentiate the individual species in the vast majority of cases. If, for example, speciation occurred in a certain plant pest as a consequence of reorientation of part of the population to a new species of plant food, then the diagnostic trait could be chosen as the presence of a structure that is not in any way connected with the move to the new host species, for example a trait on the genitals rather than the ability to decompose a secondary metabolite of the new host species.
Sharp discontinuities exist in the paleontological record, where the species composition of the leading (i.e. most frequent) fossils suddenly changed in certain neighboring layers. Today, it is apparent that these discontinuities were caused by mass extinction, during which the rate of extinction increased many fold. In the periods following mass extinction, the number of species and the sizes of their populations were renewed with a certain delay; however, in a number of cases, the species composition of the renewed communities changed drastically. While the members of a certain taxon dominated in the individual communities in the period that preceded the mass extinction, in the following period the members of this taxon were of only marginal importance and their place could be occupied by the members of some other taxon. On the basis of the existence of a great many more or less marked periods of extinction that affected communities over a wide territory or even life on a global scale, the history of evolution during the Phanerozoic eon, i.e. the period from which numerous fossils of multi-celled organisms with hard skeletons or shells are available, can be divided into time zones: eras (e.g. Palaeozoic), periods (e.g. Permian), epochs (e.g. the Early Devonian) and ages (e.g. Lochkov), see the Fig. XXII.4 . Simultaneously, the individual time zones differ in the compositions of their fauna and flora.
Dissipation systems are systemscapable of spontaneously adopting a state of relatively greater organization and of remaining in this state at the expense of the energy that flows through them.
Mutationsin the narrow sense of the word refer to changes in the structure of the genetic material, i.e. in the DNA for most organisms, in which the sense of the genetic information is changed, without violating the syntactic rules of its writing.If the change violates these rules, for example, if depurination of certain nucleotides (or whole DNA sections) occurs or if a single-strand or double-strand break occurs, then this is termed DNA damage.The cell contains a number of enzyme systems capable of recognizing and repairing damaged sites.In some cases, the repair can be perfect and can renew the original information sense of the given DNA section.However, sometimes, repair is not possible and the cell can thus be permanently prevented from undergoing DNA replication and division.The repair very frequently renews the physical intactness of the DNA; however, it does not renew the original information content – mutations occur.Repair processes are apparently amongst the most important sources of mutations.
The heterogametic sex differs from the homogametic sex in that the pair sex chromosome (X or Z) is contained in its cells in only a single copy. While, for autosomes, the F1-hybrids of both sexes contain the complete chromosomal set from each species; for the X-chromosome this is true only for females. In the first half of the 20th century, Dobzhansky and Muller (Dobzhansky 1936; Muller 1940) pointed out that, in cases where some of the genes on the autosomes derived from a species from which an allosome is derived, i.e. an unpaired sex chromosome (Y or W), are not sufficiently compatible with the corresponding genes on the X-chromosome (Z-chromosome) derived from the second species, the hybrid members of the heterogametic sex will probably have reduced fitness (Fig. XXI.9). It is apparent that a second necessary precondition for the reduced fitness of these hybrids lies in the highly recessive nature of the interactions between the participating alleles. The term dominance hypothesis is derived from this; the designation began to be used for the Dobzhansky - Muller hypothesis after H.A. Orr demonstrated, on the basis of analysis of a mathematical model of this phenomenon, that key importance in the formation of phenomena responsible for the Haldane rule lies in the average degree of dominance of phenotype manifestations of the relevant interactions (Orr 1993). If the functions of the given genes were ensured by the products of mutually interacting genes from the chromosome set of the species from which the X-chromosome was derived, the incompatibility of the autosomes of one species with the X-chromosome of the other species should not be manifested in the phenotype. If the average degree of dominance of the negative effects of the products of interacting genes were greater than 0.5, the homogametic sex would be affected more. As females have two X-chromosomes, they should have twice as many incompatible genes. The requirement of low dominance of negative manifestations of common products of incompatible genes will apparently not be very restrictive. The commonest type of disorder will tend to be loss of functioning of a certain molecular complex, i.e. an effect that is, in its nature, usually recessive.
For a long time, the most serious obstacle in accepting the dominance hypothesis came from the results of genetic experiments in which female drosophila with an “unbalanced” genome were prepared by an ingenious procedure, i.e. with a genome containing one complete set of autosomes from each parent species, and simultaneously both X-chromosomes derived from the same species (Coyne 1985a). On the basis of the dominance hypothesis, we would expect that these females would have viability and fertility reduced to the same degree as hybrid males. However, it was found that this assumption is valid only for their viability; they have the same fertility as normal hybrid females, i.e. substantially greater than hybrid males. Several possible explanations of these experiments have been proposed to date (Turelli & Orr 1995; Orr & Turelli 1996; Gorshkov & Makarieva 1999); a frequently accepted explanation consists in the faster male hypothesis (XXI.4.3.2) and another very probable explanation will be discussed in the section concerned with the somatic mutation hypothesis (XXI.4.3.5).
The fact that X-chromosomes are important for existence of the Haldane rule for sterility is confirmed by comparison of species in which the X-chromosomes are large with species in which the X-chromosomes are small and thus contain a smaller number of all genes. Such a comparison can be performed for the Drosophila genus, where there are groups of species whose X-chromosomes bear approximately 20% of the genes and groups of species whose large X-chromosomes bear approximately 40% of all the genes present in the genome of the particular species. A study encompassing 81 interspecific hybridizations of Drosophila with smaller X-chromosomes and 44 interspecific hybridizations of Drosophila with large X-chromosomes indicated that the F1-males of species with large X-chromosomes have relatively more reduced fitness than the F1-males of species with smaller X-chromosomes (Turelli & Begun 1997).
The major effect of the X-chromosome on the fertility of hybrids is sometimes explained not only in that they are present in only one copy in the genome of the males, but also its anticipated greater content of genes responsible for interspecific incompatibility. This effect, in itself, has become the subject of a great many discussions and independent studies. Usually, the possible greater content of incompatible genes is explained as a result of faster fixation of recessive adaptive mutations on this chromosome and thus greater interspecific divergence of the X-chromosomes compared with the divergence of the autosomes (Charlesworth, Coyne, & Barton 1987). While the presence of recessive mutations is not manifested on the autosomes, as its effect is masked by the standard allele on the other chromosome, the presence of a recessive mutation on the X-chromosome of males is manifested in males and can immediately be an object of selection. Negative mutations are understandably eliminated faster on X-chromosomes than on autosomes; however, these mutations are rarely fixed and thus mostly do not contribute to interspecific genetic divergence.
However, it should be pointed out that the very existence of this phenomenon, i.e. of a large content of genes responsible for the sterility of hybrids on the X-chromosome, is occasionally thrown into doubt. For example, experiments have been performed in which the methods of classical genetics were employed to introduce, into the genome of an individual of one species, in place of its own chromosome sections, the corresponding sections from a foreign species. In some cases, it was demonstrated, and in others not demonstrated (Hollocher & Wu 1996; True, Weir, & Laurie 1996; Jiggins et al. 2001) that there is a substantial difference between situations when a DNA section was inserted into the X-chromosome of a male and when an identically long homological section of foreign DNA was inserted into both its autosomes.
The dominance hypothesis is not relevant only for the interactions of autosomes and X-chromosomes, but can also be applied to other types of interactions leading to manifestation of the Haldane rule. It has been found that interactions between X- and Y-chromosomes, Y-chromosomes and autosomes and between chromosomes, especially an X-chromosome and cytoplasm, can be very important here (Turelli & Orr 2000). Interactions involving the Y-chromosome increase manifestations of the Haldane rule on the sterility of members of the relevant heterogamete sex in all species. However, from the viewpoint of viability, because of the low number of functional genes on the usual, i.e. differentiated type of Y-chromosome, they are apparently of very little importance. Interactions with participation by the cytoplasm, include both interactions between genetic elements in the cytoplasm derived from one and from the other species, i.e., for example between proteins synthesized in the zygote and in the parent cell. Interactions between the cytoplasm and genes on the sex chromosomes weaken the manifestations of the Haldane rule in species with heterogametic males. The cytoplasm and the X-heterochromosome of hybrids of male sex are derived from the same species here. In species with heterogametic females, to the contrary, these interactions increase the manifestations of the Haldane rule, as here the cytoplasm and Y (in fact W) chromosome are derived from different species.
Dominant and recessive relationships are the best known forms of gene interaction between alleles within a single locus. (See also Gene interactions). Diploid organisms have two alleles from each gene. If both alleles at a given locus are the same, then (from the standpoint of the particular gene) this is termed a homozygote individual, a homozygote. If the two alleles differ, then this is a heterozygote individual, a heterozygote. The manifestation of each allele can depend on the second allele in the given locus for the particular individual. It very often happens that a particular allele is recessive, i.e. it is manifested in the phenotype only when present in two copies in the given individual, i.e. in a recessive homozygote. A dominant allele is the opposite of a recessive allele. Its presence is manifested in the same way both in a carrier of two copies of the given allele, i.e. in a dominant homozygote, and in a heterozygote, i.e. in an individual in which it is present in only one copy. The degree to which semi-dominant alleles, i.e. alleles with partial dominance, are manifested in the phenotype of an individual depends on whether they occur in the genotype of the given individual in one or both copies. In co-dominance, the two alleles present are manifested to the same degree to which they would be manifested in the relevant homozygotes. While, in partial dominance, the degree of manifestation of the two alleles in a heterozygote is less than for one or the other homozygote, in super-dominance, the expression of the given trait is greater in a heterozygote than in either of the two homozygotes. Interactions between alleles of a single locus can be divided schematically only if these alleles are manifested in the degree of the phenotype expression of a simple quantitative trait. For traits of qualitative character, it is mostly possible to differentiate only between dominant and recessive alleles; mutual differentiation of alleles with partial dominance, super-dominance and co-dominance is usually rather difficult or even impossible.
The picture is further complicated by the fact that that there are usually more than two alleles of a single gene and also by the fact that dominance is a relative matter, i.e. the matter of the relationship between two specific alleles of a given gene, rather than an absolute property of a particular allele. Allele a1 can act as dominant in relation to allele a2, allele a2 as dominant in relation to allele a3 and simultaneously allele a3 as dominant in relation to allele a1. So that the subject of dominance and recessivity is even more complicated, it is necessary to point out the fact that a particular relationship between two particular alleles can also depend on the context, i.e. the effects of genes present at other loci can also be important. In the presence of a particular allele at locus B, allele a1of locus A can be dominant in relation to allele a2; in the context of a different allele at locus B, allele a1can, on the other hand, act as recessive towards allele a2
A certain amount of direct and indirect evidence demonstrates that the dominance of alleles is actually a more complex phenomenon that is, itself, the subject of biological evolution (Bourguet 2001). For example, it was repeatedly found that, in the natural population, the most common alleles are usually dominant and, on the other hand, minority alleles are frequently recessive. If, on the other hand, we isolate individuals in the laboratory that bear two newly formed mutated alleles, or if we obtain individuals bearing minority alleles in mutually isolated natural populations, then the relationship of partial dominance is mostly found between their alleles. For different explanation of the phenomenon see also Haldane’s sieve.
Certain types of organisms produce dormant (i.e. idle) stages that can remain in the environment for a very long time. Spores of many microorganisms or the seeds of some plants are typical examples of these dormant stages. It is known that the seeds of many plant species accumulate in the soil for long periods of time and sprout only when the particular location offers convenient conditions, for example after the forest in that location has been destroyed by fire. Just as migrants can transfer genes in space from one local population to others, even very distant ones, dormant stages can transfer genes from one generation to others, also very distant ones, in time. In a similar way as the heterogeneity of the environment and the ensuing heterogeneity of selection pressures can lead to differences in the gene pools of two distant populations, the gene pool of a local population can also gradually change as a result of changing local conditions. Migrants in space and migrants in time can thus introduce alleles into the gene pool of the local population, which are no longer present there or which occur with low frequency. In this way, gene flow in time facilitated by dormant stages can enhance the genetic polymorphism of populations or hinder their optimal adaptation to local conditions (see below).
In describing the dynamics of fixation of mutations, it is necessary to consider not only the probability with which a mutation will become fixed in a population of a certain size, but also the time required on an average for fixation of a mutation. The probability that a newly formed mutation will be fixed is equal to 1/2N. Similarly, the average time required for fixation of one mutation is proportional to the size of the population. However, this is a case of direct proportionality. M. Kimura derived that the average time for fixation of a mutation by genetic drift is equal to 4Ne generations, where Neis the effective size of the population (the effective size of the population is a term that will be explained in Section V.3.2.1) For a population with an effective size of 30, fixation of a neutral mutation will thus require an average of 120 generation periods.
The graph describing the shape of the time distribution required for fixation of a mutation by genetic drift is highly asymmetric. The asymmetry of the graph reflects the fact that it is highly improbable that a mutation will become fixed sooner than in 0.8Ne generation periods and a great many mutations require substantially more time than the average 4Negeneration periods.
The elbow room hypothesis assumes that polymorphism of offspring, which is renewed in every generation because of sexual reproduction, reduces competition amongst siblings. The fact that the offspring of common parents differ in a great many traits means that they have somewhat different ecological, for example food, requirements. Thus, they do not compete together as much as the identical progeny of an asexually reproducing organism.
The closest form of cooperation and the closest interconnection exists between intracellular endosymbionts, called endocytobionts, and their host organisms or, to be more exact, their cells. When the intracellular endosymbiont begins to be transferred from one host to another solely through the sex cells of the host, its fitness becomes completely dependent on the fitness of that host. This basically ends any further “arms race” between the host species and the endosymbiont, as the selection pressure on the creation of traits permitting an increase in its own fitness at the expense of the other organism completely disappears. From that moment on, it is advantageous for both species to only cooperate and the coevolution of the two species ends with the two species dividing up the individual biological functions so that the chimeric cell formed can work as effectively as possible (see XIX.5.5.1). This division of functions sometimes goes so far that both species eliminate, from their genomes, the genes whose function would be doubled or even replace their own genes in the genome by the genes of their partner – symbiont. Important organelles of eucaryotic cells, including mitochondria and plastids, evolved through this mechanism, (Margulis 1981). However, extensive results indicate that the endosymbiotic formation of mitochondria and plastids was probably not the first symbiogenetic event in the history of eucaryotic cells. Comparison of phylogenetic trees formed on the basis of various proteins has shown that the actual nucleus of the eucaryotic cell was most probably formed as a chimera through the combination of genomes, probably from two symbionts, one of which was a related gram-negative eubacterium and the other an archaebacterium (Golding & Gupta 1995; Gupta 1998). Study of the metabolic pathways of contemporary organisms and their organelles leads to similar conclusions (Martin & Müler 1998)(Fig. XVIII.3). It could be speculated that it was an increase in the size of pre-eucaryotic cells (by a volume 3-4 orders of magnitude greater than the procaryotic cells) that became a pre-adaptation for the emergence, first of the ability to phagocytose larger particles of food and, in direct connection with this ability, also pre-adaptation for the emergence of endosymbiosis. A series of subsequent endosymbiotic events could finally have led to the formation of modern eucaryotic cells and subsequently of multicellular organisms (Flegr 1990). Such an increase in the size of a eukaryotic cell could be made possible, for example, by the formation of a mechanism that permits overcoming the limitation of the rate of biochemical reactions by the slow rate of diffusion of the individual reactants in the cytoplasm (Flegr 1990).
Endosymbionts and their hosts have gone very far in mutual integration. Endosymbionts live directly inside the bodies of their hosts. In the vast majority of cases, the symbiosis of the two organisms is so close that one species cannot survive without the other one and does not even occur in isolated form in nature – with the exception of the invasive stage of an endosymbiont and new-born young of the host, which have not had time to become “infected” by their parents or the environment. Ruminant ciliates and bacteria are known examples of endosymbionts, as are endiosymbiotic protozoa in the digestive tracts of termites. In the absence of these organisms, the host organism would not be capable of utilizing its main source of food, plant polysaccharides, especially cellulose. However, symbionts in the digestive tract are also important for other species, such as humans. Experiments with rodents freed of microbial symbionts and kept permanently under these conditions have shown that these animals require, for their lives, approximately one third more food than animals kept under normal conditions (Hooper & Gordon 2001). The symbiosis of fungi and algae (or blue-green algae) in the form of lichens is an obvious textbook example. It is less widely known that, according to some (very bold) ideas, terrestrial plants are also actually a sort of inverse lichens, i.e. the products of ancient symbiosis between algae of the Charophyceae genus and a fungus. Here, the algae would provide the mechanical support, protection against UV radiation and a number of other functions and the fungus would provide the cytoskeletal apparatus required to prolong the growth of cells, employed, for example, in the growth of pollen tubes and hair roots (Atsatt 1993; Jorgensen 1993)
Thus, very few species of animals can survive in the absence of endosymbiotic organisms. If nothing else, the symbionts at least provide them with some essential substances, for example some vitamins, that they are not capable of synthesizing themselves. However, in a great many cases, cooperation amongst the relevant species of organisms need not be especially close; the individual species of endosymbionts and the individual species of hosts can be mutually substituted.
Some species are capable of generating a greater number of mutations under certain, usually stress conditions. This allows them to overcome the unfavourable conditions. Some authors are of the opinion that the organism is capable not only of generating a suitable number of mutations, but that it is also capable of generating just those mutations that allow it to overcome the currently active unfavourable environmental factor. In other words, according to these concepts, organisms are capable of environmentally directed mutations. The results of fluctuation tests, replica plating tests and our knowledge of the mechanisms of the formation of mutations indicate that, in general, organisms mutate randomly, and not in an environmentally directed manner.(see Fluctuation tests and Replica plating tests). However, in a great many organisms, there exist specialized genetic mechanisms through which the organisms generate a certain, momentarily advantageous type of mutation in specific situations.These mechanisms permit the population of organisms to react adaptively in situations in which they find themselves repeatedly, although not very frequently.Contemporary evolutionary biology assumes that, similar to other adaptive processes or structures encountered in organisms, these mechanisms and necessary molecular apparatuses arise gradually through random mutations during evolution through the action of natural selection.
The hypervariability of the surface protein in the African trypanosome is an example of such a mechanism (Borst et al. 1997).During their life cycle in the organism of their host, these parasitic protozoa regularly and repeatedly encounter attacks by the immunity system.Most of these attacks are directed against the main antigen of the surface coat and the individual trypanosome is practically defenseless against them and is thus rapidly and reliably killed. The defensive strategy of the protozoa lies in the fact that it has approximately 1000 genes for very different variants of this protein in its genome and, through mutations in the regulation regions of the individual genes, such as duplication translocation to the expression site, ensures that synthesis of the surface antigen is switched from one gene to the other in some individuals in the population.These events occur with relatively low frequency; at every instant in the body of the host, almost 100% of the protozoa express the same surface antigen.However, it is sufficient for at least several mutated cells with the minority antigen to survive the immunity response of the organism against the majority surface antigen.These again multiply in the host so that, sooner or later, it again develops a strong immune response against them.Less than 0.1% of the protozoa mostly survive the individual waves of immune response; however, the host is not able to completely rid itself of the parasite.A similar parasite strategy is also known for bacteria of the Borrelia and Neisseria genera (Seifert & So 1988; Meyer 1987) and it can expected with certainty that it will be even more widely spread in nature.
Experiments have shown that antigen variability in parasites is actually ensured by hypermutability of specific DNA sections.The molecular mechanism of these mutations is quite well known and it is known that, for example in trypanosomes, they occur with a frequency of 0.01 and in borrelia with a frequency of 0.0001 – 0.001 per cell division.However, in some cases, the increased frequency of certain mutations can be only an apparent cause of a similar phenomenon and the entire mechanism can function on the basis of some form of natural selection.An example could be the case of the formation of resistance against methotrexate through the multiplication (number of copies) of certain genes.If a gradually increasing amount of this inhibitor enzyme dihydrofolate reductase is added to long-term passage cultures of the protozoa Leishmaniamajor, or even to in vitro passage cultures of mammalian cells, in time a species of the protozoa (mammalian cells) is obtained that will be very resistant to this inhibitor.Study of the genome of these resistant species demonstrated that they have a multiple copies of the gene for dihydrofolate reductase (Schimke 1984; Grondin et al. 1998).A similar mechanism of formation of resistance is active for mosquitoes of the Culexgenus resistant to organophosphate insecticides (Callaghan et al. 1998).It is possible that this multiplication of genes occurs in the cell as a random mutation and is only anchored through natural selection under the condition of selection pressure from the inhibitor.However, it is also possible that a specific mechanism exists in the cells,which is capable of multiplying any genes whose transcription and subsequent translation to the protein molecule occurs at a velocity approaching the maximum velocity for the given gene.For example, if the enzyme dihydrofolate reductase is inhibited by the presence of methotrexate, the cell must synthesize a much greater number of molecules of the enzyme than a cell under normal conditions.Most of the molecules of the enzyme are immediately inhibited, so that transcription of mRNA from the relevant gene is regulated up to maximum possible rate.If the cell is capable of multiplying the gene for dihydrofolate reductase sufficiently so that it manages to compensate the inhibiting effect of methotrexate, transcription of mRNA will no longer have to occur at the maximum velocity and further multiplication of the gene will stop.
A very interesting situation can occur in the case of hypermutability of the variable part of the chains of immunoglobulins in B-lymphocytes (Berek 1992; Berek & Ziegner 1993).Here, the relevant processes occur at the intra-organism level and the relevant mutations are somatic mutations; however, all the processes are controlled by the same laws as similar processes at the inter-organism levels.
If the organism of a mammal encounters a foreign protein, at least some of its B-lymphocytes will bear, on their surfaces, immunoglobulin molecules with a certain, although frequently very low affinity for this protein.However, during a few days, the progeny of these lymphocytes begin to appear in the organism; they have individual mutations in the variable part of the genes for immunoglobulins that, as they regularly accumulate in the genes, gradually increase the affinity of the immunoglobulins for the given protein.It is said that the affinity of the antibodies matures through hypermutability of the genes for immunoglobulins.
It was originally assumed that, in this case, the immune system employs the classical mechanism of Darwinistic evolution, i.e. generation of quite random mutations in the relevant regions of the immunoglobulin genes and selecting mutants with immunoglobulins with greater affinity for a foreign protein.However, there are two unexpected facts.The generation time for lymphocytes is many hours, while the actual process of affinity maturation lasts only a few days.Simultaneously, the number of selective intermediate stages and the number of mutations that must be gradually fixed is so large that it is practically impossible for the whole process to take place during a few cell generations, during which the process of antibody affinity maturation occurs (Manser 1990).In addition, when the individual mutants were studied as they were formed during affinity maturation, it began to be apparent that every mutation that was fixed increased the affinity of the immunoglobulins compared to the former state (Lavoie, Drohan, & Smithgill 1992).If the Darwinistic mechanism were active, we would expect that a substantial percentage of the mutations would be neutral, at the very least.
At the present time, there is only one model that has attempted to explain this paradox in the behaviour of the immune system during antibody affinity maturation (Manser 1990).The affinity matures in the germinal centres of the lymphatic nodes (Fig. III.9).At these sites are located populations of B-lymphocytes and auxiliary T-lymphocytes and also a certain amount of the antigen, for example a foreign protein bound to the surface of the dendritic cells in the follicles.The B-lymphocytes bind the antigen released gradually from the dendritic cells to their surface immunoglobulins and transport it to their lysosomes.There, they split it enzymatically into the individual peptides, bind these to II class MHC (major histocompatibility complex) molecules and, together with them, transport it back to their surface.The T-lymphocytes “feel out” the surface of the B-lymphocytes and provide a growth factor to those that present the greatest number of foreign peptides on their surface.Only B-lymphocytes that have obtained the growth factor can divide.If all the B-lymphocytes have molecules of the same immunoglobulin on their surface, then they bind them all, internalize them, split them and present the foreign antigens on their surface to approximately the same degree.The assistance that is provided by the T-lymphocytes is thus also evenly divided and all the cells can divide only very slowly or do not divide at all.In contrast, if there is amongst the cells a mutant that produces immunoglobulins with greater affinity for the antigen, they preferentially capture this antigen from the other B-lymphocytes, present more foreign peptides on their surface and thus obtain more growth factor from the T-lymphocytes at the expense of the other B-lymphocytes and can thus divide more rapidly.
So far, this was an example of classical Darwinistic evolution of which we have, however, already stated that it cannot adequately explain the process of affinity maturation because of the inadequate number of generations of lymphocytes and absence of neutral mutations.The authors of the alternative model (Fig. III.10) assume that the cells must mutate in the quiescent state, i.e. when they are not dividing and, in addition, those mutations that do not lead to increased antigen affinity must be repaired.One of the mechanisms through which the lymphocytes could achieve these goals is as follows:The lymphocyte is capable of somehow generating mutations solely in the (+)-chains of the DNA of the gene for immunoglobulin, i.e. in the chain from which the mRNA for immunoglobulin is transcribed.After some time, both DNA chains are fitted together and the sequence of nucleotides in the (+)-chain is repaired according to the sequence in the (-)-chain.However, if one of the mutations is manifested in an increase in the affinity of the immunoglobulin for the antigen, then the B-lymphocyte obtaines the growth factor from the auxiliary T-lymphocyte and divides before the mutation in the (+)-chain can be repaired.As soon as replication occurs in the given DNA section, the mutation is definitively fixed in one of the two daughter cells and cannot be repaired.
This hypothetic model is only one of a number of possible models (Steele, Rothenfluh, & Blanden 1997).It will be interesting in the future to learn which mechanism was actually chosen by evolution to enable the immune system to avoid the greatest drawbacks of Darwinistic evolution, the inability to generate targeted (environmentally directed) mutations.
Genetic information is defined as information entered in the primary structure of a nucleic acid, i.e. in the order of the nucleotides in the DNA molecule or (in some viruses) in the RNA. However, organisms also contain a large amount of further information in the structures of their cells and multi-cellular bodies, which also co-determine the course of all the molecular, biochemical and physiological processes, including ontogenesis, and thus co-determine both the characteristics and the behaviour of the organisms. This is called epigenetic information.
The entire molecular apparatus of the cell determines which DNA sections will be transcribed to the RNA at a given moment and which RNA molecules will be further translated to proteins. If an important regulation molecule were missing in the zygote, the course and result of the ontogenesis of the given organism could be seriously disturbed and altered, even if the genetic information in the zygote gene pool is not disturbed. According to some authors, the importance of the molecular apparatus interpreting the genetic information for the progress of ontogenesis is similarly important as the genetic information located in the genome.
It cannot be denied that, for setting into motion and directing the individual development of an individual, the presence and functioning of both components is absolutely essential. Interventions into any of them can lead to similarly important influencing of the progress and results of ontogenesis. Nonetheless, from an evolutionary standpoint, genetic information encoded in the primary structure of the nucleic acid plays a quite primary and incomparably important role. A random change in the molecular apparatus of a cell can, of course, affect the result of the relevant ontogenetic processes, i.e. the characteristics of the particular individual. However, it is very probable that the changes caused in the characteristics of the organism would lead to repetition of the same changes in the molecular apparatus of the cells in the offspring and that the given change would be transferred to further generations. In certain, quite exceptional cases, the particular change can cause the occurrence of the same changes and thus be passed on from one generation to the next. An example could consist in prions, protein molecules that can adopt two different conformations, where the presence of the less common of them can induce the transition of other molecules to this conformation. However, only a negligible percentage of molecules or other cellular structures have this characteristic and thus it cannot be expected that heredity based on this principle could occur to a greater degree in evolution. In contrast, if mutation occurs in the DNA, the relevant change is automatically transferred, because of universal copying of the primary DNA structure during the replication, to subsequent generations, and causes the same changes in ontogenesis in progeny organisms as it caused in the parent organisms. While primary those genetic changes that are in some way advantageous for their carriers have a chance to be fixed evolutionarily, only epigenetic changes that are not only advantageous, but also cause their own occurrence and can thus be transferred from one generation to the next, have a chance of evolutionary fixation. Put simply, all DNA changes have high heritability, but epigenetic changes in the molecular apparatus interpreting genetic information have much lower heritability, generally approaching zero, in the vast majority of cases. As the heritability of changes is an essential condition for the functioning of biological evolution, especially the formation of adaptive characteristics of organisms, it is almost certain that genetic and not epigenetic information acts as the main medium for the evolutionary memory of contemporary organisms.
Epigenetic changes also include modification of the DNA and proteins bound to it through methylation, acylation or bonding through other reaction groups based on nucleic acids or on the aminoacids of chromosome proteins. Some of these changes are also transferred to further cellular generations. For example, cells may contain specialized enzymes that search for places in the DNA where one of the chains is methylated. They then methylate the second chain from these hemimethylated sites. If replication occurs in a certain DNA section, then these enzymes methylate the newly synthesized chain and thus renew the relevant methylation signal. Methylation of the regulation areas of some DNA sections can negatively or positively affect their transcription and the relevant regulation changes are transferred to further generations in the given cellular line.
Functional and morphological differentiation of the individual cellular lines is of fundamental importance in formation of the bodies of multi-cellular organisms. The individual animal and plant tissues consist of specialized cells, where division of these cells or their more or less specialized precursors again yields the specialized cells of the relevant tissues. It is highly probable that most differentiation changes occur through covalent and noncovalent modifications of regulation areas of the individual components of chromatin. Obviously, other cellular structures can also become the carriers of epigenetic information. Especially the receptor apparatus of the external cell membrane decides to a substantial degree which signals the given cell can receive and to which it can react. Synthesis of receptors, which enable receiving of the given signal, can also be part of the response to a particular signal. This means that the relevant differentiated state of the cells of a certain line is spontaneously maintained over time without requiring any modification of the actual cellular DNA. According to some authors, the formation of specialized mechanisms of epigenetic inheritance permitted the formation of complicated multicellular organisms.
In a number of organisms, mechanisms of epigenetic inheritance are also involved in the transfer of phenotype plasticity traits from one generation to the next. The greatest numbers of examples of epigenetically inherited phenotype modifications are known for plants. For example, the morphology of individual flax plants differs very substantially according to the amount of nutrients in the soil, where the particular trait, gained during a single generation, is passed on through the seeds to the next generation. However, examples of similar phenotype modifications, which can be inherited even after a number of generations, are also encountered in some animals, especially those that reproduce asexually. Methylation and suppression of the cycloidea gene in the flax Linaria vulgaris, which demonstrably occurred at least 250 years ago and has been maintained by artificial selection to the present day, is probably the longest transferred (known) epigenetic modification. It is quite possible that many other known mutations actually correspond to epimutation – epigenetic changes inherited for a long time.
The development of a multicellular individual (ontogenesis) constitutes a set of extremely complicated and simultaneously precisely spatially and temporally coordinated steps.
Epistatic interactionsare interactions amongst genes occurring at different loci on the genome. The effect of a certain gene or some alleles of a certain gene is frequently quantitatively and qualitatively dependent on the presence of quite specific alleles in a completely different locus. Genes and thus also polymorphism in these genes can be functionally interconnected and the fitness of the bearers of certain alleles can be dependent, not on their frequency in the population, but rather on the frequency of certain alleles in completely different loci in the genome.
For example, if allele a1 of gene A is selectionally more advantageous (than allele a2) in combination with allele b1 of gene B and selectionally less advantageous (than allele a2) in combination with allele b2 and if polymorphism is maintained in gene B by any of the above-mentioned mechanisms (for example, selection for heterozygotes), then polymorphism will exist permanently in gene A (Fig. VIII.10).If, for example, a certain form of the enzyme were to function better in black two-spotted lady beetles and a different form in red lady beetles (for example, because, as a consequence of differences in the degree of reflection and absorption of solar radiation, the body temperature of dark-colored lady beetles in the sun were higher than that of red lady beetles), then both alleles of the relevant gene would remain in the gene pool of the species A. bipunctata for prolonged periods of time.
As most genes are apparently functionally interconnected in various ways, it can be assumed that epitstatic interactions will be very important in maintaining the polymorphism of a great many traits and, because of the existence of gene linkage, also the maintenance of polymorphism in selectively neutral traits (mutations) (Kelly & Wade 2000). See also Frozen plasticity theory.
Evolution means the accumulation of changes in any system with a memory. A special for of evolution is the biological evolution, which is characteristic by involvement of natural selection.
A parasite plays the role of an attacker in the evolutionary battle between a parasite and its host. This gives it a certain advantage – it can “choose the weapon”. Its second advantage is generally provided by its life strategy and its biodemographic (life history) parameters. Parasites leave provision of a major part of vegetative functions to their host organisms, so that they can invest a large portion of their resources into the production of progeny. Consequently, very many of them produce a great many progeny during their lifetimes (Combes 2001). For example, the hookworm (Necator) produces 15,000 eggs per day, some nematode worms (Ascaris) produce 200,000 and tapeworms produce (Taenia saginata) 720,000. This fact can have a fundamental impact on the progress and result of the evolutionary battle between the parasite and the host. If a species produces a great many progeny, of which only a small portion survive to reproductive age, then natural selection can act very effectively and evolution of adaptive traits can occur extremely rapidly. In addition, the fact that the generation period of a parasite is generally many time shorter than that of the host contributes to the fact that the evolution of a parasite occurs much faster than the evolution of its host.
Behavior can be defined in various, generally unsatisfactory ways. In this chapter, behavior will be considered to constitute the responses of different organisms to stimuli coming from their external and internal environment, where these responses most often consist in the changes of their position or in the position and state of their organs. The integration of signals and storage of the information that directs an individual’s behavior is not performed at the genome level, but at the level of specialized organs or organ systems and, in animals, especially at the level of the neural system. Behavior is basically an integral compound of the organism’s phenotype. In some cases, it is quite difficult to distinguish the point where the individual’s traits (morphological, physiological or molecular) end and its behavior begins. Even the body color, i.e. the part of its phenotype that, at first sight, definitely belongs to the category of morphological attributes, can be (and in animals often is) a result of the behavior of the organism – for example, the seasonal changes in skin color in beach volleyball players or similar, only slightly more spectacular changes in chameleons, cephalopods and some fish. Comparing the morphological attributes to computer hardware and behavior to software may seem to be a useful analogy. The genotype of an individual during the ontogenetic process determines the attributes of the organism. The way the organism will handle these attributes, how is it going to use the organs that nature has given it during the ontogenetic process, i.e. how is it going to behave, depends on its software. The same morphological structure (hardware) may be used for completely different purposes – the same beak can be used with the same success for shelling seeds or breaking snails out of their shells; prehensile primate limbs are even more universal. While the hardware, i.e. the body structure, remains practically unchanged during the adult’s lifetime (at least if we ignore the manifestations of wear and tear), the software can develop continuously; the individual is able to change its behavior, for example, as a result of accumulated experience. It is obvious that components of behavior exist that, in principle, resemble software, e.g., learned patterns of behavior whereas others are more reminiscent of hardware, e. g. inherited fixed behavioral patterns.
The evolutionary mechanism of the emergence of secondary sexual traits – sexual selection – is relatively simple. This is true both for traits occurring on the basis of direct competition between the members of one sex (most frequently between males) and also for traits occurring on the basis of selection performed by the members of the opposite sex (most frequently females). However, an important question remains: what is the mechanism in females that fixes the tendency to prefer a certain type of male? This is especially true for those species where the striking sexual trait entails a reduction in the viability of the males and the actual process of selection of a male constitutes, at the very least, a loss of time for the females.
At the present time, there are a number of theories that explain the emergence of female preferences. The oldest theory is based on Fisher’s model of co-evolution of male traits and female preferences; however, models of sensory drive, intraspecies recognition and models included in the group of hypotheses of good genes are also popular. It is very probable that all the considered mechanisms are valid to different degrees in various species.
The biological importance of the existence of functional anisogamy lies in the fact that it ensures that zygotes are not formed by combination of mutually related cells, in the extreme case gametes produced by a single individual (autogamy) but, where possible, by cells derived from different individuals (alogamy). However, the advantages of alogamy are not entirely apparent at first glance, especially the advantages for the individual. It can be advantageous for a population or the species as a whole if unrelated individuals can mate together. It holds more or less for most of the models that explain the existence of sexual reproduction as a mechanism increasing the evolutionary potential of the species that the favorable effect of sexual reproduction increases with increasing genetic difference of the mating individuals. However, for the individual, the inability to mate with the members of the same mating type is a limiting factor and thus generally disadvantageous. Thus, it is necessary to explain why individuals do not emerge in the population that would be capable of mating with all the members of their species, without respect to their mating type.
If somatic cells fulfill the function of sex cells, as for unicellular organisms, then only functional differentiation of mating types usually remains. However, if the organisms form a specialized type of sex cell, gametes, for sexual reproduction, then functional anisogamy is generally followed by morphological anisogamy, differentiation of sex cells into microgametes and macrogametes. As their names indicate, microgametes are smaller and usually mobile, while macrogametes are usually many times larger and frequently immobile. In the typical case, the microgamete contributes only its genetic material to the formation of the zygote, while the macrogamete provides both its genetic material and cytoplasm. A number of hypotheses have been formulated to explain morphological differentiation of gametes into just two types (Matsuda & Abrams 1999).
At least two contradictory requirements are placed on the morphology of gametes. On the one hand, the sex cell must contain a sufficient amount of cytoplasm and energy stores to ensure full functionality of the future zygotes; on the other hand, it should be as small as possible, either because a small cell is more mobile or because more small cells can be formed while expending the same amount of resources (Fig. XIV.1.). It is obvious that it is difficult to satisfy both these requirements simultaneously. As a consequence, a certain type of disruptive natural selection acts on gametes, leading sooner or later to differentiation of the cells into small “cheap” and mobile microgametes and large macrogametes (Parker, Baker, & Smith 1972).
The fact that the microgamete generally does not contribute its cytoplasm to the future zygote constitutes a very important difference between macrogametes and microgametes. The fact that, during gametogenesis or during the fusion of the microgamete with the macrogamete, however at the latest following formation of the zygote, cellular organelles containing their own genome, i.e. plastids and mitochondria, derived from the paternal (however, in some taxons, from the maternal) line are usually eliminated (Birky 1995). Some evolutionary biologists are of the opinion that the necessity of eliminating extranuclear genetic elements is the main reason for formation of microgametes (Hurst & Hamilton 1992).
It has been known for a very long time that extranuclear genes substantially affect the properties of a great many cells. It is, at the very least, striking that this effect very frequently does not bring the cells or organisms any adaptation advantage and is useful only for the carrier of a certain extranuclear genetic element at the expense of individuals that do not carry the given element. In a great many cases, the coding of the properties provides an advantage only for the actual element or for the organelle and is detrimental for its cell.
Killer-factors in yeasts are a well-known, but not very typical, example because of their potential importance in interspecies competition. These are cytomplasmic genetic elements that encode a toxin killing yeast cells and simultaneously encodes the protein that provides the cell in which it is synthesized with resistance against the action of that toxin (Polonelli & Morace 1986; Boone et al. 1986). The killer-factor spreads rapidly in a population of yeasts. Yeasts that do not have it are rapidly killed when a yeast that contains this factor comes into their vicinity. The presence of the killer-factor is otherwise in no way useful to the yeast (outside of the area of intraspecies or interspecies competition). To the contrary, the necessity of synthesizing a large amount of extranuclear nucleic acid, envelope proteins (most killer factor species have their nucleic acid protected by a special capsid) and finally also the toxin and resistance factor represent a substantial energy load for the cell. Factors causing male sterility in fruit flies and pollen sterility in some plants are similar examples that also spread in the population without bringing their hosts any advantage (Rieseberg 1994).
The reason for this special behavior of extranuclear genetic elements is now clear. A competitive battle is constantly occurring in any genome between the various alleles of the individual genes. If these are nuclear genes, the individual alleles do not have much choice of strategy that they can elect in competition. With a few exceptions, most alleles can spread in the population only when they are capable of affecting the properties of their carriers so as to provide them with a selection advantage over the other members of the population. There are only a very few nuclear genes that have gained the ability in evolution to “cheat” the fair system of even distribution of genes derived from both parents during nuclear division (see Chap. VI). These genes are capable, for example, of causing gene conversion, overwriting a copy of the gene located on a homologue chromosome according to their own sequence. Another possibility is to destroy the homologue (to be more exact, homeological) chromosome derived from the other parent and cause that the organism be capable of producing viable germ cells with a certain chromosome derived only from one of the parents. The organism thus has reduced fertility, half of the gametes it produces are not viable, but the aggressive gene is contained in all the viable gametes and thus in all the progeny of the particular individual. For example t-alleles spread in the population of domestic mice in this way (Vanboven et al. 1996).s
A different situation occurs if the gene is encoded on an extra-nuclear element, for example in the mitochondrial DNA. Under these conditions, during sexual reproduction through fusion of two full-value cells, any gene would be capable of spreading very rapidly in the population. Thus, it would be exposed to a strong selection pressure to “disobey the law”, in this case the law of “fair” distribution of the genetic material derived from the father and from the mother during meiosis and thus become an outlaw gene. For example, the gene can “learn” to somehow destroy its competitors, copies of the same gene on other genetic elements. Our contemporary knowledge indicates that extranuclear outlaw genes greatly complicate the functioning of unicellular sexually reproducing organisms. Various types of outlaw genes are formed in mitochondria and other genetic material containing elements that carry on a relentless struggle against one another, with detrimental consequences for the cells of this unicellular organism.
The formation of microgametes is a very effective mechanism for stopping the spreading of outlaw genes located on extranuclear genetic elements. The fact that the microgamete transfers only nuclear material into the zygote, that it does not bring cytoplasmatic elements or subsequently destroys these elements, substantially reduces the possibility of the negative effect of outlaw genes derived from both parents within the zygote (Fig. XIV.2).
Although a single male can frequently ensure the production of sufficient microgametes to cover the needs of the entire population, the ratio of the number of progeny of the male and female sex, i.e. the secondary sex ratio of the population, is close to one with surprising frequency. The mortality of males and females frequently differs during maturing and finally also in adulthood. Consequently, in adulthood, the tertiary sex ratio can be very different, usually biased in favor of females. In contrast, the primary sex ratio, i.e. the ratio of male and female zygotes immediately following fertilization of the eggs, is, to the contrary, usually biased in favor of the sex whose embryos die more frequently prior to birth. For example, in human beings, there are 160 male zygotes for every 100 female zygotes, while only 106 boys are born for every 100 girl babies (Dorak et al. 2002). It is obvious at first glance that a secondary sex ratio equal to one is not optimal from the standpoint of the population for a great many species. If more females were to be born at the expense of males and every male were to fertilize a greater number of females, the population as a whole could grow faster than when the numbers of males and females are approximately equal.
This paradox has long drawn the attention of a number of biologists. Consequently, a number of hypotheses have emerged in to explain its existence. Hypotheses considering the same numbers of males and females to be a consequence of a genetic mechanism of determining the sex of the embryos are currently falling into disfavor. A genetic mechanism of determining sex should primarily affect the ratio of the two types of heterogametes and thus the ratio of male and female zygotes immediately after fertilization. This ratio, the primary sex ratio, however, frequently deviates substantially from a value of 1 and, as already mentioned above, approaches a value of 1.6 in favor of male zygotes in humans (Dorak et al. 2002). Similarly, comparative and experimental studies have demonstrated beyond the shadow of a doubt that a genetic mechanism of determining the sex of a zygote is extremely plastic at both the interspecies and intraspecies level. It is known that completely different mechanisms that, together, could theoretically ensure a quite arbitrary ratio of males and females in the progeny, exist in the individual taxa. Simultaneously, it is apparent that a population exposed to a selection pressure for a change in the sex ratio usually reacts quite easily to the given pressure and changes the sex ratio in the appropriate manner (Orzack & Gladstone 1994). It is thus apparent that a secondary sex ratio of 1 is not a consequence of the mechanism employed to determine the sex of the embryo but rather a result of quite specific selection pressures and that it is adaptive.
A value of the secondary sex ratio equal to one can also be explained by the action of individual selection. The effect of this factor on the secondary sex ratio is expressed in the Shaw-Mohler principle (Shaw & Mohler 1953). Translated from the language of mathematics to normal language, this principle says that, at the instant when, because of the momentary ratio of males and females in the population, it is preferable to produce members of one sex rather than members of the other sex, those individuals, who produce more progeny of momentarily more valuable sex, will be at an advantage.
Under normal circumstances, a population is in equilibrium in the numbers of males and females. The selection value of males (most readily expressed as the number of progeny that they leave behind) is the same as the selection value of females. Simultaneously, it is not important that all the females in the population have approximately the same number of progeny, while there are frequently enormous differences amongst males in the number of progeny. The variance value has no effect on the selection value of a member of a certain sex, only the value of the average number of progeny per member of that sex is important. If males predominate because of a random fluctuation in the population, then those individuals that, on the basis of their genetic predisposition, produce more progeny of the female sex are at an advantage. Thus, the population gradually returns to equilibrium. The temporary increase in the sex ratio amongst humans in the post-war years has been cited as an example of this phenomenon in the past. However, newer studies have shown that, for example, the men that returned to England from the battlefields of the Ist World War were more than 3 cm taller than those that died. As taller men exhibit a higher sex ratio in their progeny, the increased sex ratio in the post-war years can be fully explained by the higher death rate of shorter men in the military conflicts {13730}.
It follows from game theory that the optimal strategy for an individual is to invest the same amount of energy into production of sons as into production of daughters. Under conditions where the production of sons is just as costly as the production of daughters, the ratio of young of both sexes in the population settles at a value of one.
This explanation of maintenance of equal numbers of the two sexes was apparently first proposed by R.A. Fisher in 1933 (Fisher 1958). However, it must be admitted that later mathematical analyses of the relevant model demonstrated that establishment of equilibrium through such individual selection is too slow and that some other mechanisms are apparently also active in a great many species (James 1995).
Only unusually few genes have been identified on sex heterochromosomes, i.e. on chromosomes that occur only in cells of the heterogametic sex. For example, in humans, the gene determining hairiness of the ear lobes was, for a long time, the only gene whose position could be localized on the Y-chromosome using genetic methods. At the end of the last century, about 20 genes were known, of which 10 were expressed in the testicles and the others affected mainly secondary sex traits (Roldan & Gomendio 1999). Thus, compared to the other chromosomes, the Y-chromosome is very poor in genes.
This state is apparently not accidental and a number of hypotheses attempt to explain it (Graves 2000). It is assumed that this could, for example, be a form of defense of the organism against a certain category of outlaw genes. The formerly described blue-beard model (see IV.9.1 and Fig. IV.10) is a hypothetical example of such a gene. The model assumes the existence of a gene on the Y-chromosome of a (heterogametic) male. The presence of this gene causes that the male kills all (or almost all) his daughters and feed his sons with their meat. Such a gene is, of course, disadvantageous for the population and the species and its presence will almost certainly be manifested in a reduction in the size of the population. However, in the subpopulation of males, this gene will spread almost without limits, as males with a Y-chromosome containing this gene leave behind more (and better-fed) sons than males with a normal Y-chromosomes. We do not yet know of a situation in nature that would correspond directly to the blue-beard model. However, we know a great many cases where an outlaw gene achieves the same effect of influencing the behavior, not of organisms, but of individual chromosomes during meiosis, i.e. the mechanism known as meiotic drive. The organism can then produce a far greater number of progeny of one sex at the expense of the number of progeny of the other sex, which can apparently even lead to extinction of the population in some cases (Carvalho & Vaz 1999).
Genes on the X-chromosome are not exposed to such strong pressure to “favor” the members of the homogametic sex because their copies are also present in the genomes of members of the heterogametic sex. However, the cells of members of the homogametic sex contain two specimens of these chromosomes, while the cells of the members of the heterogametic sex contain only one. As a consequence, the genes on the X-chromosomes spent two thirds of the time from their evolutionary formation in the cells of homogametic individuals and only one third of their time in the cells of heterogametic individuals. Consequently, here too female analogues of the blue-beard model can be expected to a certain extent. For example, published studies have shown that grandmothers and aunts invest far more into the children of their daughters than into the children of sons {xxx, 12148}. However, it is not clear whether this is a result of the shared X-chromosomes or the substantially greater certainty in relation to the maternity of the children of daughters than the paternity of the children of sons.
Evolution can, of course, not foresee the possible arise of outlaw genes and take the relevant counter measures in advance. Subsequent inactivation of any formed outlaw genes by inactivation of genes on mutually nonhomologous parts of the sex chromosomes is a far more probable mechanism of defense of organisms against outlaw genes. It will certainly be interesting to study the sequence of genes and pseudogenes derived from just these parts of the genome.
In a great many cases, the fitness of the bearers of a trait depends only very indirectly on its frequency. An increase in the frequency of a particular trait increases the fitness (and subsequently also the frequency) of the bearers of another trait, an increase in the frequency of the bearers of a different trait increases the fitness of the bearers of this other trait and this subsequently reduces the fitness of the bearers of the first trait. In these complicated interconnected systems, the fate of new mutations is decided not so much by the Darwinist fitness of its bearers as by whether the presence of the given trait is an evolutionarily stable strategy (ESS) in the sense of game theory. Evolutionarily stable strategy is considered to constitute strategy that, as soon as it predominates in the population, will be more successful in every situation than any other minority strategy (Maynard Smith & Price 1973). Thus, if an allele that codes behaviour of an organism (strategy) that is evolutionarily stable predominates in the population, then no other allele that occurs in the population through migration or mutation can force it out of the population – see the definition of ESS above.
A classical, albeit simplified example encompassing only two strategies in the basic variant, competition of only two strategies, on the basis of which evolutionarily stable strategy is studied, is the model of the dove and the hawk (Fig. IV.5). Dove and hawk are names for two alternative strategies that can be adopted by two members of a single species when they clash, e.g., over a piece of food or some other scarce resource. The strategy of the dove consists in that the two individuals divide up the food. In contrast, the strategy of the hawk is dependent on the fact that the two individuals fight for the food, the winner gains the whole piece and the loser remains only with its injuries. If a dove encounters a hawk, it retreats without a fight (and thus without injuries) and the hawk gains all the food for itself. Changes in the frequencies of the two strategies are dependent on how successful its bearers are in competition with the other members of the population, i.e. how much food (and how many injuries) they gain from mutual encounters. If a hawk comes into a population of doves, it is initially very well off as it wins all the encounters without a fight and obtains all the food. The frequency of hawks thus increases in the population. Similarly, if a dove enters a population of hawks, it has an advantage in competition with the other members of the population. It always gives up in advance in any fight for food (however, it will certainly occasionally find some food when a hawk is not close-by); however, in conflicts with other hawks, an average hawk will end up with injuries in half the cases. It is apparent that, in the end, a stable ratio of doves and hawks will be established in the population, at which the average fitness of doves and hawks will be identical. The specific value of this ratio is determined by the by the values of the pay-off matrix. The following scheme gives an example of such a matrix. If two doves meet over a piece of food, each obtains an average gain of o/2 (where o is the average value of one piece of food expressed as input of biological fitness for the individual that consumes it). If two hawks meet, each of them gains, on an average, (o – c)/2 (where c is the average loss connected with injuries suffered in conflict of two hawks over prey, again expressed as the reduction in biological fitness of the injured individual). If a hawk encounters a dove, the hawk obtains gain o and the dove does not obtain any gain (but also suffers no loss). The average gain of a hawk in all conflicts (with doves and hawks) depends on the presence of the two strategies in the population and is equal to
(1)
where p is the frequency of hawks in the population. The similar average gain of a dove is
(2)
The population moves towards an equilibrium state, at which the average gain of the representatives of the two strategies is equal and where it holds that Zh = Zd. Substitution into equations (1) and (2) yields
(3)
Following simple modification, this equation yields the frequency of hawks in the equilibrium population
(4)
Neither the strategy of the dove nor the strategy of the hawk is evolutionarily stable. On the other hand, the strategy “behave like a hawk with frequency o/c and like a dove with frequency of (1 – o/c)” is evolutionarily stable; if an allele that determines this behaviour predominates in the population, no other allele will be capable of successfully penetrating into the population. The basic model of the dove and hawk can be variously further developed (see also XVI.9). For example, interesting situations occur if we admit the existence of other strategies, such as the strategy “act like a hawk at the beginning of an encounter but, as soon as you encounter resistance, run away” or the strategy “act like a dove initially but, as soon as you are attacked, begin to fight like a hawk”. In some models, we find that a particular strategy acts as evolutionarily stable only until two different alternative strategies are present in the population; in other cases, the frequency of a certain strategy begins to increase but is completely forced out by some other strategy after a certain period of time (a strategy that had no chance of spreading under the initial conditions).
Most people erroneously understand strategy to refer to the particular behaviour of an animal or human being. However, the theory of evolutionarily stable strategies is certainly not related only to the evolution of individual patterns of behaviour. From the standpoint of the theory and the mathematical apparatus employed, it makes no difference whether we study the competition of the alleles that code a certain pattern of behaviour of their bearers, or alleles that code, e.g., the synthesis of a certain pigment or enzyme. Competition for an evolutionarily stable strategy is applied almost universally for sexually reproducing organisms. In these organisms, the fitness of the bearers of certain alleles is rarely determined by an unvarying selection coefficient, but is rather usually dependent on the frequency with which it encounters other alleles of the same or some other gene in the future embryos, i.e. on which alleles will probably be borne by both parents of the future progeny.
The fact that the advantageous or disadvantageousness of a certain strategy (in general a certain trait) depends on the frequency of alternative strategies (traits) in the population indicates that it is necessary to quite fundamentally reassess the original Neodarwinist concepts of the mechanisms of biological evolution.While the simple Neodarwinist model quite naturally assumes that the criterion of evolutionary success of a particular trait (characteristic or pattern of behaviour) consists in the average biological fitness of its bearers, contemporary theory indicates that, in the long-term perspective, the evolutionary stability of the given strategy is a more important criterion (given by patterns of behaviour or the presence of a particular trait).At the very least since 1973, when John Maynard Smith and George Price published the concept of evolutionarily stable strategy, this rendered completely irrelevant the popular dispute between the proponents and opponents of Darwinism as to whether the principle of natural selection and the principle of biological fitness are or are not circular definitions and whether Darwin’s explanation of the formation of adaptive traits is or is not a tautology from the standpoint of formal logic (see I.10.1)The development of the theory of evolutionarily stable strategy demonstrated that this explanation is primarily a scientific error – mutants whose mutated trait gives them greater fitness at the present time or in the future do not predominate in evolution, but rather mutants whose mutated traits represent evolutionarily stable strategy in the sense of game theory.We could, of course, begin to consider evolutionary stability to be a criterion of fitness.However, this would constitute a very fundamental redefinition of the Neodarwinist concept of fitness (as a technical term encompassing a set of quite specific and, under various circumstances, different characteristics affecting the chance of an organism to leave progeny, see I.10.1) and the term fitness would then really lose meaning to a substantial degree.
If we return to the original model of the dove and the hawk, we can see that, from the viewpoint of classical Neodarwinist theory, the dove strategy should win out in a structured metapopulation, as local subpopulations consisting of only doves would contain individuals with the greatest average biological fitness and migrants originating from this population would contribute to the greatest degree to the subpopulation of migrants, so that they would “infect”, with their genes, the greatest number of surrounding populations and would establish the greatest percentage of new populations.“Infection” of already existing populations would, however, be unsuccessful in a great many cases or would be only temporarily successful, as the dove strategy is not ESS.The theory of evolutionarily stable strategies shows that, in the long-term perspective, the substantially less advantageous mixed strategy from the standpoint of average biological fitness “behave as a hawk with probability p and like a dove with probability 1-p” is more successful.While this strategy is suboptimal from the standpoint of the average reward that the two individuals carry away from the encounter (compared to the average reward in a population consisting of only doves), it is, however, evolutionarily stable and, because the relevant population cannot be infected with any other strategy, it will, in time, predominate in all the local populations, and thus also in the subpopulation of migrants – potential founders of new subpopulations.
The concept of evolutionarily stable strategy thus apparently represents one of the deepest and most important blows to the very foundations of Darwin’s theory of evolution since the emergence of Neodarwinism.It is interesting and apparently quite significant that this aspect of the theory of evolutionarily stable strategies is currently not assigned its true worth and is even not much taken into account amongst evolutionary biologists.
An evolutionarily stable strategy is defined as a strategy that, once it prevails in a population, can never be overcome by another (minority) strategy (Maynard Smith & Price 1973). This is the strategy, that of all the alternative strategies, is most successful in competition with its own copies. Translated into the language of biologists, the long-term numerical prevalence of bearers of an evolutionarily stable strategy in the population is not threatened by the incidental appearance of mutants or migrants, because the bearers of any alternative strategy will have lower fitness than the bearers of the majority strategy.
The best known model that can demonstrate the principle of competition of alternative strategies is the model called the dove and the hawk; it was described from mathematical point of view in another context in Sect. IV.5.1. The dove and the hawk are names for two alternative strategies asserted when two individuals compete over a certain resource, e.g. a piece of food. If two individuals competing over a piece of food direct their behavior according to the dove strategy (for simplicity we will further talk only about two doves, two hawks, etc.), they will share the food and each gets, on an average, half of the reward. If two hawks compete, they will fight over the food and only one of them gets the whole piece; the other one will be injured more or less seriously with the negative value of the injuries usually prevailing over the positive value of the food acquired. The average reward that two hawks, the winner and the loser, get from their competition, is therefore negative. If a hawk meets a dove, the dove retreats without a fight, therefore without injury; the hawk gets all the food. An example of the pay-off matrix is given in Fig. IV.5. Analysis of the model shows that neither the dove nor the hawk represents evolutionarily stable strategies. If all the individuals in a population behave as doves, then the mutant, the hawk, wins all competitions without injury and the particular strategy will spread in population. Analogously, in a hawk population, the mutant, the dove, gets the biggest, i.e. zero reward from all competitions, because the hawks will mostly compete with other hawks so their average reward will be negative. It is obvious that finally a balance will be set up in the population entailing frequencies of both strategies where the dove’s average reward and the hawk’s average reward will be the same. If we admit the existence of mixed strategies, an evolutionarily stable strategy will be to behave with p1 probability as a hawk and with (1 – p1) probability as a dove.
Of course, the evolutionary stability of a strategy is only conditional; the given strategy is stable only under the conditions described in our idealized model. If, in a real population, a minority (mutated) new strategy occurred, one that was not included in the original reward matrix, the original winning strategy could easily lose its evolutionary stability. This limiting condition, obvious to a mathematician, is, of course, valid for any theoretical model; no model can predict the behavior of the system under conditions that were not considered while creating it.
Some authors assume that the relationship between a morphological trait that is useful from the viewpoint of specific behavior of an organism and the behavior itself is exactly the opposite of how it is described by the Baldwin effect. They assume that the relevant (incidental) phenotype change is primary and useful exploitation of the change by creating an appropriate behavioral pattern is secondary. Returning to the example in Chap. XVI.3.2, we find that birds with large strong beak first arise and that they then look for ways to use it and then, finally, by the trial-and-error method, they find that it can be used for shelling snails. According to these conceptions, in evolution, the phenotype of organisms does not adapt itself to activities and the environment through adaptations, but rather by adoptions – by actively creating those behavioral patterns that best utilize the changes in the phenotype made by mutations and by seeking an environment where these phenotype changes can be best used (Piaget 1979; Ho & Saunders 1982).
It may seem that both variants of the origin of usefulness are possible and even highly probable for adaptive traits that are conditioned by only one mutation. Actually, egression of the usefulness of adaptations by the Baldwin effect is much more probable. If a new mutation arises, e.g. one that leads to egression of a large strong beak, and the mutant would be lucky enough to find a way of using it sensibly, for example for cracking snails’ shells, it (the now useful mutation) can be passed on only to the organism’s offspring . However, it would be a prolonged and rather improbable process for the mutant’s offspring to prevail in population. Most – even very useful – mutations vanish from the population during a few generations because of genetic drift. If more mutations are required for the optimal value of the trait (the optimal beak size in our case), all of them have to appear in the offspring of the particular mutant. On the contrary, when the evolutionary novelty is made by the Baldwin effect, i.e. a particular behavior pattern is created first (birds start to crack the snails, even imperfectly because of a weak beak), this behavior pattern can spread horizontally into the whole population by imitation and the useful mutations (e.g. for a strong beak) can consequently arise in any individual. The speed and probability of development of evolutionary novelties by the Baldwin effect, i.e. by adapting the organisms to their environment and behavior through mutations, is much greater than if the organisms would have to look for an environment and behavior that would suit their mutations.
Evolutionary biology is branch of sciencethat studies the properties of the process of biological evolution and its individual specific mechanisms. Systematic biology andpaleontology study the actual history of the progress of evolutionary processes in a specific space and time, i.e. the course of phylogenesis.
Evolutionary constraints are generally understood as properties of the structural elements of an organism that constrain the pathways that the evolution of the given species may or may not follow. Some biologists, called particularly by their opponents selectionists (functionalists, panselectionalists) are of the opinion that the only constraints that stand in the way of evolution follow from external constraints, i.e. from the laws of mathematics, physics and chemistry. If the existence of a certain structure is not excluded by the laws of the surrounding nonliving nature, then this structure (e.g. flying ears) must be formed in evolution through the effects of the relevant selection pressure. In other words, what is suitable and functional from an evolutionary standpoint and is not prohibited by natural laws will be formed sooner or later.
Other biologists, frequently designated as structuralists, on the other hand, think that certain mutations and thus certain structures can never be formed as, objectively, there exist certain internal constraints, barriers that evolution cannot overcome. In the extreme case, they state that the direction of macroevolutionary development is determined by just these evolutionary constraints, which decide which genetic changes will occur in the particular species. In macroevolution, they attribute a secondary and passive role to selection; according to them, it cannot form new evolutionary forms, but can only constrain the fixation of new forms that are unsuitable from the standpoint of survival of the organism or can hinder this.
According to structuralists, an important category of evolutionary constraints consists in the (evolutionarily) historical internal constraints, specifically ontogenetic constraints.These constraints determine which structures can or cannot be formed in the context of the existing ontogenesis. For example, if a certain pattern on butterfly wings is formed by the diffusion of a morphogen from a single place and if, after a certain time, individual dyes begin to be formed at places with certain concentrations, it is clear that only concentric patterns can be formed on the wings and not patterns of a different type (Beldade & Brakefield 2002). It is apparent that, if a certain structure cannot be formed in ontogenesis, it can also not become fixed during the course of evolution.
- The effect of evolutionary constraints is another mechanism that can cause an evolutionary trend. Evolutionary constraints can, to a substantial degree, determine the character of the variability that will appear in a certain species and thus also the character and potential direction of anagenetic changes that can occur in a particular phylogenetic line as a result of the action of natural or species selection. As the relevant ontogenetic mechanisms of the daughter species are inherited from the parent species, the relevant evolutionary constraints will also be inherited and the same trend will appear in all the species of a particular phylogenetic line. The existence or absence of evolutionary constraints is considered by some authors to be the main difference that permits mutual differentiation of two, at first glance similar, evolutionary phenomena, convergence and parallelism. In both cases, the originally phenotype dissimilar species of organisms become more similar through the action of similar selection pressures. If the anagenesis of both species occurred with the participation of the same evolutionary constraints, the evolutionary trajectory of this change was similar. This phenomenon is termed parallelism. Parallelism is manifested in the existence of the same evolutionary trend in both lines. If evolutionary constraints were not active in the formation of a similar phenotype, because, for example, unrelated organisms with different ontogenetic mechanisms were involved, anagenesis occurred in each line through a different evolutionary pathway. This phenomenon is termed convergence.
Especially in the past, evolutionary constraints were considered to be the main driving force for most evolutionary trends. The actual phenomenon of the tendency of the members of a certain phylogenetic line to change during evolution in a certain manner independent of the selection pressures acting on it from without and thus manifested as an evolutionary trend, is called orthogenesis. Some proponents of the orthogenetic concept of evolution assumed that the source of the relevant internal tendencies of an organism is nonmaterial in nature, for example that this could consist in a manifestation of the internal tendency of living creatures to gradually improve. Henry Fairfield Osborn (1857–1935) called the tendency of organisms to improve aristogenesis, while Pierre Teilhard de Chardin (1881–1955) spoke of moving towards the Omega point in the same context. These, in normal terminology, finalistic and, in some cases, directly theistic concepts were more likely to attract the attention of both humanitarian scientists and the general public. Consequently, at the present time, we have a tendency to automatically connect orthogenesis with some of these idealistically oriented concepts. However, in actual fact, most orthogenetic concepts were materialistically oriented and assumed that evolutionary trends arose through the action of normal physical or chemical processes occurring during orthogenesis In the 19th century, Galton already presented a very illustrative mechanical model of orthogenesis (Fig. XXVI.10). The model was based on comparison of the movement of a bead and an irregular polyhedron over a flat surface through the action of external forces. The bead moves strictly in dependence on the direction and intensity of the forces acting at the particular moment. The evolution of organisms through natural selection would occur in this manner if there were no evolutionary constraints. In contrast, for a polyhedron, the direction and rate of movement will be determined both by the direction and intensity of the external forces and also the shape of the body. The polyhedron will not react at all to the action of forces in a certain direction because, in order for it to roll in a certain direction, it must first lift up its centre of gravity, while it will react readily to forces acting in a different direction. A polyhedron is a model for an organism with evolutionary constraints. Such an organism reacts selectively to selection pressures acting in various directions. It need not react at all to a selection pressure acting in a certain direction, while it will react very readily to other selection pressures. In a certain direction, it can even evolve as a consequence of the action of random processes (mutagenesis, drift), i.e. in the absence of natural selection.
Classical Neodarwinism has a substantial tendency to doubt the importance of evolutionary (and other) constraints in evolutionary processes, i.e. also in the occurrence of evolutionary trends. However, a large portion of evolutionary biologists did not adopt this attitude for substantive reasons, but rather because of the general tendency of Neodarwinists to prefer evolutionary mechanisms including natural selection – i.e. a mechanism that biologists understand and are able to model, in contrast to the complicated and divergent processes of ontogenesis.
The existence of evolutionary constraints could be the cause of the preservation of sexual reproduction. Although it could provide a sort of evolutionary advantage for the organism, the transition from sexual reproduction to asexual reproduction in such a complicated organism as a mammal or bird would require such fundamental and extensive changes in the physiology and anatomy that the probability of their occurrence is negligibly small. A less drastic variant of this hypothesis points out the fact that, while the transition to parthenogenesis is, in principle, possible, this would be such a drastic intervention in the physiology of the organism that the parthenogenetic individuals would necessarily have substantially reduced viability and fertility compared to the other members of the population for a great many generations (Uyenoyama 1984).
The existence of a great many parthenogenetically reproducing species in such complicated organisms as reptiles, amphibians or fish, however, indicates that evolutionary constraints will probably not be the main reason for preservation of sexuality in the vast majority of species.
There is a very obvious inverse dependence between the length of a time period in which the rate of evolution of a quantitative trait is measured and the measured rate of the corresponding evolutionary changes. If we measure the rate of evolution that occurs during a laboratory experiment, values are obtained that are an order of magnitude larger than when the rate of evolution is measured in long-term observations in the field, and the rates of evolution measured in these observations are again many orders of magnitude greater than the values measured on the basis of studies of paleontological material that include a long period of phylogenesis. There are several explanations for this dependence.
Probably the simplest explanation assumes that frequent changes in the direction of evolution are responsible for the given phenomenon. In a short experiment or in medium-long observations in the field, we catch the species or population in a phase when the action of a particular selection pressure leads means that changes in the particular trait consistently occur in a single direction. However, if our observations cover a longer time interval, which is generally true in the study of paleontological material, the species or phylogenetic lines are gradually exposed to various selection pressures that are frequently contradictory from the viewpoint of the monitored trait. Thus, this trait alternately increases and decreases, so that the resultant rate of change in its size over the entire monitored period is necessarily smaller.
Other explanations are based on the fact that, as a consequence of the existence of various evolutionary limitations, any structure can change at a high rate for only a short period of time, while it can change at a low rate over a longer time. For example, if humans were to increase in size by a single millimetre from one generation to the next, i.e. about every 20 years, they would be over 50 metres tall after a million years. It is quite obvious that even a growth rate of 1 millimetre per generation is too large for humans to change size at this rate for a period of a million years. Simultaneously, such a rate is too small for us to be able to register and measure in a laboratory experiment. It is quite logical that laboratory experiments or observations in the field will provide information on evolutionary changes that are fast enough to be registered, while the paleontological record contains information in changes that are sufficiently slow that they can occur over a sufficiently long time.
Another explanation of this phenomenon is based on the idea that the microevolutionary changes studied in experiments or in the field are of a different nature than actual evolutionary changes, which are encountered only in the paleontological record. While microevolutionary changes are based on selection of alleles that were already present in the population beforehand or in the species in the form of intrapopulation or intraspecies variability, macroevolution must wait for the formation of new genetic variants, for new mutations. This idea is also supported by the results of medium-long genetic experiments demonstrating that the rate of change of the relevant selected trait generally decreases gradually during the selection experiment until, after a certain time, the population ceases to respond evolutionarily to the given selection pressure (Fig. XXVI.7). These results are sometimes interpreted in that, during the first phase of the selection experiment, the genetic variability in the population is exhausted and further evolution of the trait is limited by waiting for a new mutation. This simple explanation is, however, most probably erroneous and the retardation or even stopping of evolution is more probably caused by genetic homeostasis (see IV.9.2).
It is apparent that none of the above mechanisms can, in itself, explain the negative correlation between the rate of evolution of a quantitative trait and the length of the time interval during which the particular evolutionary process is monitored, observed on all time scales. However, all of these mechanisms can operate simultaneously and can jointly explain the existence of this correlation very well.
Most species that we know from the paleontological record existed for the order of a million to several million years. It is very striking how little the phenotype of a species changes during its existence. While species change during their existence cyclically or acyclically, phenotype changes rarely exceed the limits of normal intraspecies variability estimated on the basis of inter-population differences. It is only thanks to this lack of variability that the geological science known as biostratigraphy can exist. In the biostratigraphic determination of the age of rocks, the existence of evolutionary stasis makes it impossible to utilize changes in the phenotype of individuals occurring within a certain species over time. However, it makes it much easier to utilize changes in the numbers of the individual (phenotype-invariable) species in the particular geological layers (Gould 2002).
Simultaneously, the phenotypes of species remains unchanged even when there is a drastic change in the climate in the region and thus at a time when they are exposed to substantial changes in selection pressures. In fact, it even seems that species change most slowly at the time of the most drastic climate changes, for example at the time of alternation of glacial and interglacial periods (Erwin 2000). If the phenotype of a species changes, then these changes are related primarily to traits that react directly to the physical conditions in the environment of the particular individual, i.e., for example, a change in body weight and overall body dimensions. Most of the changes observed during the existence of a species thus most probably correspond to ecophenotype changes, i.e. changes of a nongenetic nature.
A period in which no anagenetic processes occur in a particular species is termed evolutionary stasis. Evolutionary stasis is apparently not only a consequence of the absence of selection pressures and the absence of evolution, but is rather a certain type of active evolutionary process. Even in the complete absence of selection pressures, the average phenotype of the members of a certain species should have fluctuated through the action of random processes (e.g. drift) more than they actually fluctuated, as is apparent from the paleontological record. Thus, with great probability, evolutionary forces act on species and their populations, making them resistant to random changes, to be more exact determining the tendency of the population or species to the to the original phenotype after a random change. This force could, for example, be normalization selection. However, because the species retains its typical phenotype even at times of substantial climate changes and over its entire area of occurrence with heterogeneous natural conditions, this explanation is not sufficient.
Evolutionary systematists use the achieved level of anagenesis as the main guideline in defining taxa. If some substantial change in phenotype properties, an important evolutionary innovation, occurred in a certain phylogenetic line, evolutionary systematists frequently consider it useful to classify this line into a discrete taxon, separate from the other lines (Fig. XXV.4). A decision on whether a particular phenotype change is a sufficiently large innovation for its carriers to deserve to be a separate taxon remains a subjective matter. This means that delimitation of the individual taxa in a natural system is, to a considerable degree, a matter of the subjective decision of taxonomists and subsequently of convention. If he is to strictly respect the requirement on monophyly of the created taxa, a systematist must frequently also include in the particular taxon species or groups of species that do not exhibit the given, from our viewpoint key, property. Some species could have retained the original plesiomorphic form of the particular trait or could even return to this form (Fig. XXV.5). A further complication is entailed in the very real possibility that the evolutionary innovation that is to form the basis for defining the taxon could appear independently several times in a phylogenetic line and that this does not correspond to homology but rather homoplasy. It is prohibited to define a taxon on the basis of shared homoplasy; however, it is not clear whether this can always be completely avoided. In some cases, a particular trait is formed on the basis of some other trait functioning as preadaptation for its formation. Consequently, the relevant new features occur within the particular line independently in a number of species whose common ancestor did not exhibit the particular new trait (Fig. XXV.6). In this case, a solution could lie in defining the particular taxon on the basis of the presence of a certain preadaptation; however, it is primarily necessary to consider whether the defining of a taxon on the basis of this trait is at all useful.
Evolutionary systematists took a formalized Linnaean system of taxa at various levels, including their nomenclature, from their structuralistically oriented predecessors. They differentiated the originally hierarchical system of organisms into the lowest super-species level of the genus and then gradually into the family, order, class and phylum. As this number of hierarchical levels (ranks) was insufficient for some evolutionary lines, further levels were gradually introduced; for example supplementary categories were created by adding the prefixes sub-, super- and infra- and thus, for example, subgenuses, subfamilies, infrafamilies, superfamilies, and additional categories, for example tribes and cohorts. Basically, it is a matter of convention which taxonomic levels are differentiated for the individual taxon. For example, it is certainly not possible to compare taxa at the same level that belong to different groups of organisms, such as the families of crustaceans and families of birds, on the basis of their evolutionary age or degree of mutual phenotype similarity of their members. In the past, attempts were made to determine the level of a taxon on the basis of its evolutionary age, but this approach has not become established.
Cladists were forced by objective circumstances to abandon the system of formal taxonomic ranks. As they attempted to create a system of strictly monophyletic taxa (see below), the number of taxonomic levels increased disproportionately, so that it was no longer possible to introduce separate names for them. Consequently, cladists mostly restrict themselves to expressing the rank of a taxon by a number or graphically, by placing (offsetting) the relevant name of the taxon (in cladistic terminology, clad) on the page. They do not attempt to classify the created clads into predetermined categories according to their taxonomic rank. Consequently, evolutionary taxonomists sometimes (pejoratively) call their work, not classification but rather cladification. The cladistic system is less illustrative and less didactic, but contains all the information obtained on the cladogenesis of the studied evolutionary line.
Biological evolution is basically an opportunist process that cannot predict, in advance, the future effects that a certain change will bring in time. As a consequence, organisms can sometimes end up in a sort of evolutionary trap; structures or patterns of behaviour can emerge and prevail in them that are very detrimental for their carriers and the species. The evolutionary trap mechanism is also sometimes considered to be a possible cause of the present-day predominance of sexually reproducing species.
In sexual reproduction, the accumulation of a large number of lethal or more or less semi-lethal recessive alleles can represent an evolutionary trap; these alleles occur with low frequency in the gene pool of every diploid organism but cannot accumulate in haploid organisms. These mutations are active only in the homozygote or hemizygote state and thus are not very influential in an outbred population. However, as soon as a diploid organism begins to reproduce asexually, its offspring become homozygote in the given recessive lethal and semi-lethal genes, which results, at the very least, in reduction of their fitness. Consequently, only a small percentage of mutants can go back from sexual reproduction to asexual reproduction. Transition from asexual reproduction to sexual reproduction (permitting the persistence and accumulation of recessive lethal mutations), similar to transition from haploidy to diploidy, can be a one-way route for more complex organisms, a sort of evolutionary trap, in which most species of organisms finally end up (Bernstein et al. 1985; Crow 1994).
Exaptations are useful biological structures or patterns of behaviour that developed in a different selection context than that in which they are now advantageous. See alsoPreadaptations.
The action of environmental selection can lead to the formation of structures or patterns of behavior with a positive adaptive value, i.e. those that either directly or indirectly improve the chances of survival of organisms in their natural environment. In contrast, the action of sexual selection can lead to structures or patterns of behavior that are detrimental for their bearers, i.e. reduce their viability {10856}.
The extremely long feathers in the cocks of argus pheasants (Argusianus
argus), which apparently greatly hinder their bearers in flying and moving over the ground, are frequently mentioned as an example. The about 40 kg antlers of the Pleistocene elk Megaloceros giganteus constitute another frequently mentioned example. With a span of 3.5 meters, this weapon for combat between males represented a considerable burden for their bearers, either as a mechanical obstacle to motion in the natural terrain or as a weight that the males had to constantly drag around, and also as the amount of organic matter that they had to grow each year. This example is now frequently thrown into doubt - Megaloceros lived in a landscape without forests and the size of its antlers related to its overall body weight was not greater than that of the other members of the deer species, etc. (Gould 1974). However, a definitive answer to such questions could only be provided by an experiment comparing the rate of growth of a population of elks with antlers and without antlers occurring under otherwise identical conditions.
However, the viability of individuals need not be reduced only by hypertrophic body structure. Males could also live to a lower age because of brighter coloring, which increases the risk of attack by a predator. Probably for this reason, secondary sex traits are expressed in some species only at the time of reproduction.
It has been observed amongst extinct mammals that the length of existence of a species is negatively correlated with the body size of the individual species. Simultaneously, some authors are of the opinion that the main evolutionary motor for an increase in body dimensions in mammals lies just in sexual selection (Mclain 1993). It has been observed for birds artificially introduced on individual islands that the probability of successful introduction is substantially lower for species with sexual dimorphism than for species without marked sexual dimorphism (Mclain, Moulton, & Redfearn 1995). Newer studies performed on North American birds have shown that species with greater sexual dimorphism, to be more exact dichromatism (differences in coloration of males and females) more readily become locally extinct (Doherty et al. 2003).
The disadvantageousness of some traits acquired through sexual selection has also been observed in intraspecific comparative studies. For example, it has been found that the sexually most attractive guppy males have the lowest viability (Brooks 2000; Godin & McDonough 2003) (Fig. XV.2). However, the results of meta-analyses have shown that the degree of expression of secondary sexual traits is generally positively correlated with the viability of males (Jennions, Moller, & Petrie 2001). This result can have a number of causes. To begin with, the degree of expression of sexual traits can be determined directly by the fitness of the males, so that only extremely fit males can allow themselves to form more obvious secondary sexual traits. In addition, in other species, the formation of secondary sexual traits need not be influenced by the fitness of the individual, but this fitness can fundamentally affect the probability of whether males with extremely accentuated secondary sexual traits survive in nature and whether they can be included in comparative studies.s
The existence of evolutionary trends has often even used to explain the empirically not very substantiated but, in the past, generally accepted fact that some changes occurring in accordance with an existing trend can, in an evolutionarily younger species, even lead to the emergence of excessive traits, i.e. traits whose presence negatively affects the fitness of the individual and, apparently, can lead to the extinction of the particular species or even the entire phylogenetic line. The emergence of extremely large antlers in the giant Pleistocene deer Megaloceros giganteus is a textbook example of such negative consequences of an evolutionary trend. It was long thought that these deer (called Irish elk in older texts) became extinct because an evolutionary trend led to such an increase in the size of their antlers that they prevented movement in a forested landscape. In actual fact the reasons for this extinction were different and the size of its antlers very exactly corresponded to the size of the antlers that an elk of this size should have (Gould 1974). The size of antlers does not increase linearly with an increase in body size but rather faster. This phenomenon is termed growth allometry and is valid to a greater or lesser degree for all body organs in all species of organisms (Fig. XXVI.11). The dependence of a change in organ size (y) on changes in the size of the body (or some other organ) (x) is described by the allometric equation, which is generally written in the form
![]()
where a, b and k are constants characteristic for the particular organ of the given species or the phylogenetic line. Changes in the relevant constants can occur during the phylogenesis of a certain line, so that the character of the allometric dependence can change.
The general existence of growth allometry in a three-dimensional world is basically a logical phenomenon, as the growth of the individual organs and the effectiveness of their functioning can be limited in some cases by their area, in other cases by their cross-section and in still other cases by their weight or volume. Thus, when the body dimensions of an organism increase, it is almost impossible for all the organs and all the morphological structures of the body to increase or decrease in size in direct proportion to the change in body size. If, for example, the radius of the brain were to increase in proportion to the body height, then its volume would increase nonlinearly with the body height (to the third power) so that, for example, the diameter of the veins that would supply it with blood would have to be disproportionately larger than would correspond to a linear increase in body size. In giant deer, there is probably an allometric dependence between the size of the body and of the antlers; put more simply, if the body dimensions of a deer increase by 10%, the head will carry antlers that are 20% heavier. The antler size in deers is not determined by some independent evolutionary trend but rather by selection in the first instance. If there were actually a trend towards an increase in antler size in evolution, then this would most certainly be an enforced trend (Simpson 1961), as a consequence of an increase in the body size of deer species.
The formation of excessive organs as a manifestation of an evolutionary trend is not considered to be very probable at the present time. Basically, doubt has been thrown on all known textbook examples over time and different explanations have been suggested. The main argument against the existence of this phenomenon consists in the fact that any species whose members are known from the paleontological record was relatively successful in evolution. If a species with a particular excessive trait survived in the environment for a relatively long time, it is strange that the presence of the trait would begin to be detrimental after some time and that it would become extinct. In my view, this argument is not very convincing. The species could become extinct at the time when changes that were incompatible with the presence of the particular trait occurred in the environment. For the giant deer, similar to other large ruminants of the late Pleistocene (woolly rhinoceros, mammoths, etc.), the afforestation of the originally open landscape could have been such a change. In addition, the presence of excessive structures need not, in itself, be the immediate cause of extinction; however, it may mean that a smaller population of the particular species remains in the territory in question. However, this increases the chance that the species could more readily become extinct through a fluctuation in the environmental conditions or the effects of chance. In order to decide whether an evolutionary trend could be the cause of the extinction of a species or phylogenetic line, it would be necessary to perform a series of comparative studies including a greater number of species, and the length of existence of the species with excessive structures and without them would be compared employing, for example, the method of evolutionary contrasts (Harvey & Pagel 1998). Similar studies have been performed for birds and were concerned with traits that were fixed, not by an evolutionary trend, but by sexual selection. It has been found that species with striking secondary sexual traits are actually more susceptible to extinction than species without these traits (Mclain, Moulton, & Sanderson 1999). Understandably, a basic obstacle to performance of similar studies for excessive traits is the means of identification of what is really an excessive trait and what is actually a useful and possibly optimum adaptation to the life style of the particular species. The long teeth of saber-toothed tigers were also long considered to be an excessive trait formed as a result of a “blind” evolutionary trend. In actual fact, this was a useful adaptation for killing large prey; saber teeth emerged at least four times during evolution and the relevant phylogenetic lines were evolutionarily quite successful, i.e. existed for a long time in nature (Gould 2002).
It follows from theoretical models and empirical data that more intense sexual selection acts on the members of the sex for which the dependence of the number of fertilized offspring on the number of sexual contacts has the greatest slope, i.e. on the sex exhibiting the steepest Bateman gradient (Andersson & Iwasa 1996) (see Fig. XV.1). The reasons for the steepness of the Bateman gradient can differ for the two sexes. The commonest factor consists in the uneven costs of the production of microgametes and macrogametes (see above). However, there are a number of species of animals for which the two sexes exchange roles and the male invests a greater amount of energy into the production of progeny. In these cases, the male and female frequently also exchange roles in sexual selection; the males are more choosy and more obvious secondary sexual traits appear in the females. The reasons for exchange of parental roles are known in only a few cases.
Exchange of parental roles occurs relatively frequently in fish. In some species, the male carries the eggs and fry in a special cavity in his body (sea horses); in other cases the male builds a sort of nest in which he cares for the eggs and fry. At the present time, the opinion predominates that exchange of roles occurs in connection with territoriality in males. If a male must fight for and defend a territory, then he invests more in reproduction than the female. In addition, spawning occurs in this territory so the eggs and fry remain in the care of the male.
Some authors think that exchange of roles in fish could be related to a greater rate of diffusion of milt compared to the diffusion of eggs (Dawkins 1976). This difference means that the male must wait to release the milt into the water until the female releases her eggs. He thus finds himself at a certain disadvantage; at the moment when he fertilizes the eggs, the female can have already left. Consequently, the male must make the choice of whether to care for the embryos and ensure they survive, or to also leave and waste all the expended energy. While it may be advantageous to leave first (the partner must care for the progeny), it is clearly disadvantageous to leave second (there will be no offspring). It is quite possible that the short time that the male must remain at the spawning site after the female could play a decisive role, i.e. can decide who will finally care for the fry. It is good to recall that, in sessile aquatic organisms, the greater rate of diffusion of microgametes means that it is necessary to release microgametes first, where the release of macrogametes is frequently triggered by the presence of microgametes. However, in immobile organisms, the investments into the two types of gametes are the same, the male and female investment into care for progeny is zero and consequently ecological and ethological differentiation of males and females need not occur (Williams 1975).
Exchanged roles have been observed in insects, for example in some species of water bugs of the Belostomatinae family (Smith 1979). The female lays her eggs on the back of the male and he then carries them, defends them and ensures that they get enough oxygen for about three weeks. The total number of eggs corresponds to twice the weight of the male and care for them is a substantial burden for him. Females can copulate with a number of males, but a male decides whether he will accept eggs from a female or not. As the area of the backs of males is a factor limiting reproduction, fierce competition occurs amongst females for males willing to accept batches of eggs.
Most genes apparently affect the probability of their evolutionary fixation in that, through controlling the progress of ontogenesis, they determine the properties and behavior (phenotype) of the individuals in whose genome they are located. As control of ontogenesis is directly or indirectly affected by tens of thousands of genes contained in the genome of the particular organism, the individual genes must learn during evolution to closely cooperate in very varied ways. A great many genes participate in the creation of the final phenotype of an organism in that they affect the expression of other genes, both directly at the level of regulation of gene expression in the nucleus and also indirectly in that, at a certain phase in ontogenesis or the life cycle they affect the probability with which the organisms or certain of their cells encounter inducers or repressors of expression of other genes. If close coevolution of two species of organisms occurs in nature, the individual genes can evolutionarily “learn” to indirectly affect, not only the function of other genes in their own genome, but also the function of genes located in the genome of their coevolutionary partners/competitors. In some cases, these interventions into the creation of the phenotype of a member of a foreign species are facilitated in that both species are, at least temporarily, in close physical contact. In this case, the gene can control the production of a certain product, which can either freely diffuse as the usual morphogen controlling normal morphogenesis into the tissue of the other species, or it can be actively transferred to the relevant tissue (or relevant plant tissue). For example, gall-flies or some kinds of greenfly are capable of using this means to induce the formation of galls on plants, i.e. frequently very complicated bodies formed from the plant tissue, acting as a shelter and often also as a source of food for them.
In other cases, one of the partners directly modifies the genome of the other partner by incorporating some of its genes into it, which then modify the phenotype of one organism to the needs of the second organism. A well-known example consists in the bacteria Agrobacterium tumefaciens, which incorporate their Ti-plasmid into the cells of their plant host; amongst other things, this Ti-plasmid also carries the genes for synthesis of opines, substances that Agrobacterium, as one of the few organisms on Earth, can use as a source of energy (Kado 1998).
However, in a number of cases, one organism affects another organism without actually transferring any substance to it. Rather, it simply passes on information that affects the behavior or properties of the other organism. Of course, this information can be transferred only through a signal and each signal has some material carrier. On the other hand, there is a clear difference between whether one organism affects another through the transfer of genes into its cells or through an optical signal that, after evaluation by the nervous system of the recipient, initiates a certain pattern of behavior in the second organism. The close evolution of pairs of species can thus lead to a situation where the phenotype of one organism, and thus some of its traits, i.e. properties or patterns of behavior, are controlled by genes that are located in the genome of the organism of a different species. In these cases, the particular traits are frequently disadvantageous for their carrier and simultaneously advantageous for the organism in whose genome they are coded. Consequently, not only those alleles that usefully affect, from their viewpoint (i.e. from the viewpoint of the effectiveness of their own reproduction), the phenotype of the individuals in whose genome they are located, but also those alleles that thus affect the phenotype of other individuals, including the phenotype of the members of another species, can become fixed in evolution. In these cases, we say that certain genes control (affect) the creation of an extended phenotype, i.e. a phenotype that is not limited by the physical boundaries of the individual in whose genome the particular genes are located (Dawkins 1982).
It is apparent that the phenotype of a certain individual can be more easily affected by its own genes than by the genes that are located, for example, in the individuals of another species. If some foreign genes “attempt to modify” the phenotype of an individual contrary to the interests of its own genes, those alleles that will prevent the foreign genes in their phenotype manifestations (in manipulation) will become fixed in the manipulated species during coevolution. The outcome of the coevolutionary battle between the species, however, depends on a number of factors (see also XIX.1). To begin with, any difference in the intensities of the selection pressures acting on the manipulated and manipulating species will be important here. Fixation of the particular manipulating gene will be more probable if successful manipulation is a necessary precondition for reproduction of the manipulating species and thus for the transfer of the manipulating alleles to the next generation. It is also more probable if the submission to manipulation will not substantially reduce the fitness of the manipulated individual. Similarly, the manipulators will have an advantage over the manipulated species if biological evolution occurs faster or more effectively in it for some reason. A basis for faster evolution of the manipulators than in the manipulated species can, for example, consist in a shorter generation time or greater number of progeny (see XIX.1.1) in the manipulators.
The members of nonreproducing casts in eusocial species become an object of manipulation especially easily. The nests of ants and bees contain an enormous number of species of organisms whose members parasitize on their hosts and allow themselves to be fed by them, be moved from one place to another and have their progeny cared for by them. These social parasites induce the relevant behavior, advantageous for the parasite, in the host workers through specific chemical, tactile or optical signals. The easy manipulation of the members of sterile casts in eusocial species is caused by the fact that individual selection cannot be active amongst them. The workers of ants that do not submit to manipulation have no evolutionary advantage compared to workers that submit to manipulation. Selection in the direction of resistance to manipulation can occur only at the level of the individual colonies and thus with far lower effectiveness than in the parasitic species. It is apparent that, in eusocial species, their manipulability can also be assisted to a substantial degree by the fact that the individuals already exhibit a number of patterns of behavior connected with care for the members of their own nest and that it is sufficient for the parasitizing species to simply evolutionarily learn to induce these patterns in situations advantageous for it through the relevant initiation signal.
As was already mentioned in the part dealing with mass extinction, the members of certain groups of organisms were affected more by extinction in the individual periods of the history of the Earth. The sensitivity of the individual groups differed in the various cases, apparently in dependence on the immediate cause of the particular mass extinction. However, irregardless of the cause of the particular mass extinction, certain long-term trends and long-term patterns can be seen in the sensitivities of the members of the individual groups of organisms to extinction. In general, it can be stated that the probable length of existence of a species differs substantially in dependence on its taxonomic affiliation and its life style. Marine species of mussels and snails exist for an average of 10 – 20 million years. In contrast, the average lengths of the lives of mammal species are far shorter, generally substantially less than 5 million years. Amongst marine invertebrates, plankton species have shorter lifetimes than benthic species. If we ignore the theoretical possibility that a great many extinctions actually correspond to pseudo-extinctions and that the rates of extinctions actually correspond to the differences in the rates of anagenesis or even the convention of taxonomists dealing with the particular group of organisms, the main reason for these differences lies in the unequal probability of extinction of species within the individual groups of organisms. As the most intense competition can be expected for mutually closely related species, it is probable that the frequency of extinction can also be increased by increased frequency of speciation. According to some authors, the very fact that a certain species splits off a daughter species substantially increases the probability of its extinction (Pearson 1998) {5302}. In relation to the duration of existence of higher taxa, on the other hand, the species abundance of the taxon will reduce the probability of its extinction and taxa including a greater number of species will, on an average, exist for a longer time.
The individual species differ in the width of their ecological valence. Eurytopic species are capable of utilizing a wider range of resources and successfully surviving in various types of habitats; in contrast, stenotopic species specialize on a narrow range of resources and are capable of surviving only in a narrow range of conditions. Comparative studies have shown that stenotopic species have a far greater tendency to become extinct than eurytopic species (Purvis, Jones, & Mace 2000). This is undoubtedly a result of the fact that eurytopic species are capable, when necessary, of reorienting themselves to a different type of resource, are capable of tolerating quite drastic climatic changes and generally occur over a broader area than stenotopic species. As will be mentioned below (XXII.6.3), the size of the geographic range tends to be the decisive factor from the viewpoint of survival of the species.
At least in some cases, physical proportions affect the probability of survival of a species; specifically they are negatively correlated with the length of existence of a species (Raup 1994). However it is probable that the lower rate of reproduction of large species is important here. This dependence was quite apparent in the Late Pleistocene, although the causes were rather atypical. At that time, primarily large mammals and birds became extinct, specifically species weighing more than 44 kg (Gittleman & Gompper 2001). These species became extinct almost all around the planet over a very short period of time. Simultaneously, this extinction occurred at different times in the individual parts of the world. For example, in North America, this extinction event lasted approximately 200 years, in a period about 10,800 to 11,000 years ago, during which 72% of large animal species and only 10% of small animal species became extinct. This selective extinction was greatest in South and North America, Australia and Madagascar, while Africa and Asia were affected far less. The most probable cause of this extinction, which is also termed Blitzkrieg extinction, was hunting of large animals by humans. The time of disappearance of animals at the individual places correlated very well with the arrival of humans in this territory. The extinction was not so marked in places where settlement occurred gradually or where humans had lived from the very beginning, as the animals apparently had time to adapt to this dangerous predator; in contrast, the extinction was greater in territories that were settled rapidly.
Greater sensitivity of large animals to extinction was also manifested at other times. It is highly probable that it could be connected with the relatively smaller sizes of the populations of larger organisms. The resistance to extinction is positively correlated with the size of the population and is thus negatively correlated with the size of the members of a particular species.
While the presence of a planktonic larval stage in the life cycle reduces the probability of extinction, the planktonic life style of adults, which is generally connected with the formation of extensive mutually interrelated populations, is, on the other hand, connected with a greater tendency towards background extinction. It has been found for Foraminifera that planktonic species exist an average of 7 million years, while benthic species exist for an average of 20 million years (Emiliani 1993).
This could be explained by the viral theory of background extinction. Detailed analysis of paleontological data indicates that, while larger groups of species become extinct at once at some moments, frequently accompanied by a temporary decrease in the size of the populations of other species, at other times only extinction of individual species occurs and the other species occurring at the same time in the same environment remain practically untouched by extinction. In the former case, the cause of simultaneous extinction of several species could lie in sudden changes in the environment. It is difficult to find a possible explanation for the second type of extinction, i.e. for selective extinction that affects only one species. There are very few factors in the environment that are so specific that they are capable of destroying only one species and not affecting other species.
One of the considered possibilities is a pandemic caused by a parasitic organism, most probably a virus. A number of parasites, including viruses, have absolute host specificity, so that they attack and destroy only the members of a single species (Emiliani 1993). Viruses occur in very high concentrations in a marine environment, in numbers from millions to billions of viral particles per mm3 of water. It is assumed that they have a fundamental effect in regulating the population size of individual species and thus on ecological interspecies interactions. Some authors are of the opinion that, from time to time, a lethal viral variant can emerge against which the host species cannot defend itself and that can therefore spread uncontrollably throughout the entire population of this species and thus cause its extinction. From the viewpoint of theoretical parasitology, this phenomenon is possible but can occur only under very specific conditions (see XIX.1.4). In most cases, the parasite dies out before it can manage to exterminate its host. The effectiveness of the transmission of the infection from host to host generally decreases with decreasing density of the host population, and as soon as the actual reproduction rate of the parasite decreases below a value of 1, i.e. as soon as one infected host infects an average of less than one uninfected host, the epidemic comes to an end. Even if the parasite initially exhibits great virulence and kills a great many infected hosts, the virulence in the population will most probably gradually decrease over time to a value that corresponds to its maximum basic reproduction rate (see XIX.4). However, a different situation can occur if the parasite forms resistant stages that are capable of surviving in the environment even for a long time after they are released from an infected host. In this case, a delay occurs in the parasite-host system, so that the number of infected individuals increases even after a decrease in the size of the host population. This can lead to progressively increasing oscillations that can result in a decrease in the numbers of the host population to zero.
Parasites with several or even many alternative host species can also exterminate a host. These parasites can survive for a long time in the population of a certain species without in any way harming this species. Simultaneously, they can completely eliminate the population of some other species. A well-known contemporary example is the helminth Parelaphostrongylus tenuis, which does not basically harm its natural host, the white-tailed deer (Odocoileus virginianus) but causes very serious diseases in the members of other deer and elk species. Because of this parasite, no other species of deer or elk are found in areas where white-tailed deer occur.
Species forming dense, spatially unstructured populations would apparently be exposed to a greater risk of extermination by a parasite than species forming equally large, but less dense, spatially structured populations. Planktonic species are typical examples of the former kind, while the latter kind tends to be found amongst benthic species.
The contribution of a viral epidemic could also explain the partial taxonomic specificity of some waves of extinction. A great many viruses have a broader host spectrum and can attack a greater range of phylogenetically related species. In contrast to the situation related to most abiotic factors, the risk of infection as well as the sensitivity of the individual species to the negative action of a parasite could actually be correlated with their phylogenetic relatedness rather than with the similarity of their ecological niches.
The important role of parasitic organisms in the extinction of species was also confirmed for some extinctions observed in recent times. It is assumed that this was important for some species of birds in Hawaii, the Tasmanian tiger, and a number of species of snails of the Partula genus. At the present time, a great many species of amphibians seem to be dying out as a consequence of a pandemic of parasitic chytridiomycota (Daszak & Cunningham 1999).
Most of the species that ever existed on the Earth became extinct at some time in the past. It has been estimated that the number of species existing at the present time corresponds to the order of one per mille to one percent of the number of extinct species (Raup 1994). It is rather difficult to perform a more exact quantitative estimate as the probability that a certain species will be found in the paleontological record is directly proportional to the duration of its existence. It is thus apparent that the major part of preserved fossils will correspond to species that survived for a sufficiently long time on the Earth and, to the contrary, we will learn nothing from the paleontological record about the existence of short-lived species. Similarly, it is obvious that a great many of the traits, on the basis of which modern species are distinguished within a certain taxon, are apparent only on the soft parts of their bodies and were thus not preserved in fossils. Nonetheless, the paleontological data clearly demonstrate that species are formed at a certain moment, survive for a longer or shorter time and finally disappear, become extinct. The situation is similar for higher taxa – however, they understandably exist far longer than individual species and become extinct only when their last members become extinct.
At a general level, the most common cause of extinction of a species is “bad luck”, the fact that it was present at the wrong time in the wrong place. Losing the coevolutionary battle with another species apparently occurs far less often. It seems that, at the very least for tetrapod vertebrates, new species mostly expanded into a previously vacated ecological space (Benton 1996). Apparently the vast majority of extinctions occurred in that, at a certain moment, the species was suddenly exposed to conditions that it had not encountered in the past and to which it was thus not adapted. Of course, amongst other things, this means that it is not species and developmental lines that were best able to adapt to the current conditions in their environments that survive for long times, but rather species and evolutionary lines that were fortunately able to survive in situations that they had never encountered before. Thus, paleontologists often point out the contrast between microevolution, based on survival of the fittest, and macroevolution, based rather on survival of the luckiest. Obviously, the degree to which this sharp division corresponds to facts could be a matter for long discussions. In any case, compared to microevolutionary processes, luck certainly plays a much greater role in macroevolution (Raup 1994).
A species become extinct when all its members die. Higher taxa become extinct when all the species that they encompass become extinct. The basic model of extinction assumes that the individual species become extinct independently of one another. If, for example, ten taxa at the highest level are considered, of which each can be divided into ten taxa at the central level and each of these taxa contains ten species then, for example, if, during a certain period in which speciation does not occur, 90% of species die at random, simultaneously 35% of taxa at the central level become extinct and probably only 0.003% of taxa at the highest level (i.e. in this case, probably none). More realistic models, which consider unequal numbers of species and taxa in various taxa at the same level, yield somewhat different numbers, but the results are basically similar.
For example, the number of species that became extinct during the greatest known mass extinction 248 million years ago at the end of the Permian has been estimated by the method of reverse rarefication on the basis of the number of extinct genera and families on the actual distribution of species in the individual taxa as 96% (the newest estimates yield somewhat lower values). The model describing the extinction of higher taxa on the basis of the independent random extinction of their individual species is called the foot soldier in the field model. Even if 90% of foot soldiers were shot and killed, most probably “only” 35% of ten-membered squadrons would be killed, only about 4% of platoons consisting of 3 squadrons and only about 0.008% of troops consisting of 3 platoons, etc. It is apparent that such a model would not apply to a real battle. Either the individual troops and their platoons wouldn’t all attack at once and be mixed up, but in a certain order, or, for example, some of the members of each formation would be left behind somewhere and would most probably survive. In the former case, more of them would be wiped out while, in the second case, fewer higher formations (higher taxa) would disappear than would correspond to the number of dead foot soldiers.
Study of paleontological material demonstrates that, even for the extinction of higher taxa, the foot soldier in the field model does not adequately describe the real situation. For example, it is improbable that all the taxa of the numerous and extremely diversified trilobite taxon could have died in the Paleozoic or that both orders of dinosaurs (Saurischia and Ornithischia) would have become extinct at the end of the Mesozoic. It is apparent that, at least in some periods of the history of life, membership in a taxon affected which species would become extinct and which would survive. However, the foot soldier in the field model is an extremely useful instrument from the methodological point of view as it represents the zero hypothesis against which other more complicated and more realistic models can be tested.
At the present time, extremely intensive extinction of organisms is occurring around the world as a consequence of human activity and the increase in the abundance of human populations. It has been estimated that the contemporary extinction rate is approximately 1000 times greater than the usual rate of background extinction (Novacek & Cleland 2001). This extinction is not, at first glance, obvious, because only a small percentage of known endangered fauna have so far become extinct. However, the vast majority of species of organisms on the Earth consist of arthropods and helminths living in the tropics, the greater majority of which have not yet even been named. Because of the destruction of natural habitats, especially tropical rain forests, 30% of these species will become extinct to the middle of this century, i.e. only slightly less than 30% of all species. The extent and rate of contemporary extinctions are thus approaching those of mass extinction. It is encouraging that the 30% reduction in diversity will apparently not be accompanied by a 30% reduction in disparity, as the number of basic types of body structure will apparently be preserved, although quite probably as a result of the efforts of zoological gardens and reservations. On the other hand, it is discouraging that, in contrast to all the former periods of mass extinctions, following which the original biodiversity was renewed with a certain delay, something similar will apparently not occur in this case. Humans not only exterminate species but primarily irreversibly take over their environment. This means that nature will have to wait until the period following the next successful mass extinction for renewal of the original biodiversity. Unfortunately, if the mass extinction is to be “successful”, members of our species will not be able to enjoy the renewed biodiversity.
Species became extinct throughout all the periods in the history of the Earth. However, relatively few species become extinct in some periods while, at other times, the rate of extinction, i.e. the number of species that became extinct over a certain time interval, temporarily increased drastically (Fig. XXII.2.). On the basis of Sepkoski’s database of 17,621 genera of marine fauna, it has been estimated that the average risk of extinction of a species is 0.25 per million years. However, this value was calculated as an average of the negligible risk of extinction over long periods of time and the very high risk during other periods (Raup 1991). In some periods, the majority of existing species became extinct almost at a single instant, so that even entire higher taxa died out. Extinction is usually classified as mass extinction and “normal” extinction, which is usually termed background extinction. Sometimes, only the “big five” extinctions are classified in the category of mass extinctions, i.e. extinctions at the end of the Ordovician, in the later Devonian, at the end of the Permian, Triassic and Cretaceous (Fig. XXII.3). Simultaneously, some authors do not consider the extinctions before the end of the Devonian and at the end of the Triassic to be real mass extinctions as, in contrast to other periods, the mass extinction was not accompanied by a substantial reduction in the overall biodiversity (Kerr 2001). However, fundamentally, it is highly questionable whether there is actually a difference in principle between mass and background extinction. There were certainly more than five periods with elevated intensity of extinction. In all probability, these periods differed both in the intensity, i.e. number of species affected, and in selectivity. However, there were smooth transitions in both the intensity and selectivity of the extinctions and there were also only rather loose correlations between the selectivities and intensities. For a number of reasons, it is practical to classify extinction as mass and background and thus this will be retained here. However, it is necessarily to constantly bear in mind that the individual periods of extinction always had a specific cause and specific course and that any generalization on the differences between mass and background extinction can hold only under certain conditions.
In most organisms, the probability of the death of an individual changes in dependence on their age. In the typical case, the probability of death during a certain time interval is high for very young individuals, low for individuals of middle age and again high and gradually increases for old individuals. Thus, if a group of individuals of a certain age is monitored from a certain moment and the number of individuals from the original group surviving is plotted on a graph at regular intervals, the survival curve will turn sharply down at a certain moment. However, apparently no such dependence of the probability of extinction on the length of existence of the species will be found for the extinction of entire species and the probability of extinction does not depend in any way on the age of the species (Fig. XXII.11). The times of existence of species exhibit an exponential distribution (Fig. XXII.12); thus, if we plot the histogram of the abundance of species in dependence on the length of their existence on a semilogarithmic scale, i.e. the height of the columns in the histogram will correspond to the logarithm of the number of species with different times of existence, a roughly linear dependence will be obtained.
This result, which was first obtained by van Valen (1973), is certainly surprising. To begin with, it overturns the rather naive concept that species, similar to individuals, age as they get older and that they thus have a predetermined limited maximum length of existence. In this case, a curve fitted through the tops of the columns in the histogram would suddenly turn down in the right-hand part; there would be fewer species with long periods of existence. However, what is more important is that the curve does not turn down at all in the right-hand part. This result means that species do not become more resistant to extinction during their existence. As natural selection acts constantly on species and should lead to gradual accumulation of positive mutations, it would be logical to anticipate that the probability of extinction would gradually decrease for each species.
The absence of relevant correlations between the probability of extinction and the length of existence of a species led van Valen to formulate the red queen hypothesis in the 1970’s. According to this hypothesis, the main factor affecting the survival of a species is the progress of the coevolutionary battle between the particular species and its competitors, its prey and its predators and parasites. As the properties of a certain species improve in evolution, the properties of the other species also improve, so that the result of the evolution of the particular species is only that it keeps pace with the other species forming its niche. Thus, if a species is capable of evolving at the same rate as its competitors, the probability of its survival will not increase but, on the other hand, it will also not decrease.
The red queen model has been employed in the area of microevolution, as one of the explanations of maintenance of sexuality in the population. However, its applicability to the study of macroevolutionary processes has been problematic. It is not easy to explain why the rate of microevolution of a certain species should be exactly the same as the rate of microevolution of all its opponents. Contemporary models assume that, as soon as a certain species begins to lag behind its opponents, there is an increase in the selection pressure acting on it, increasing the rate of its evolution. However, a problem is encountered in the fact that the ability of evolution to respond to selection pressure of the same strength differs substantially in various species of organisms while, for irreversible loss in the evolutionary battle, i.e. extinction, it is sufficient for the species to lose the battle against a single opponent. However, the fact that, in addition to biotic effects on the species, abiotic effects are also active and the species should gradually escape from their reach through its microevolution.
An alternative explanation of the absence of a correlation between the probability of extinction and the length of existence of a species is provided by the model of frozen plasticity (Flegr 1998, Flegr 2010). This model assumes that a reproducing sexually species is evolutionarily plastic only immediately following its emergence and cannot react very much to external selection pressures at later times. If this model corresponds to fact, the absence of correlation between the probability of extinction and the length of existence of a species is a quite logical phenomenon.
Extra-pair copulation - For a female, an ideal sexual partner should simultaneously be maximally fit, sufficiently sexy and simultaneously willing to invest the greatest possible amount of time and energy into care for his offspring. It follows from the existence of conditional strategies that it is very improbable that such a partner will be found. Thus, the female must decide on some sort of compromise, reducing her demands in one or the other area or must find a suitable counter-strategy. The most effective strategy according to which the female can resolve problems connected with selection of a sexual partner consists in separation of the roles of care-giver and biological father. She can achieve this shrewd solution in a simple way, which is called extra-pair copulation (EPC) in animals, while we use a commoner term amongst humans – partner infidelity. For females, the optimum state exists when the partner in biparental care for offspring (or even exclusive care for offspring) is the winner in the game for “who is the dumbest”, a male willing to invest the greatest amount into care for his offspring, while the biological father of the greatest number of progeny will be the male with the best combination of viability, fertility and sex-appeal. Direct observations in nature, in combination with modern molecular-biological methods of determining paternity, have shown that, in a large number of species of mammals and birds, females achieve this result with surprisingly high frequency (Sundberg & Dixon 1996), {12659} (Fig. XIV.9).
It is obvious that a situation that is optimum from the standpoint of the female is disadvantageous from the viewpoint of the male caring for foreign progeny, and thus that the emergence of an appropriate male counter-strategy can be expected. The males mostly try intensely to prevent partner infidelity. They guard the female in the critical period and chase other males out of the territory. In a great many species, the male delays the first copulation to a time when it is obvious that the female has not been previously fertilized by a different male. In other cases, he mechanically prevents entrance into the sexual organs of the female following copulation. For example, some spiders create such a “chastity belt” in that, following copulation, they break off and leave part of their own sex organs in the sex organs of the female. In a great many species of mammals, including those species of primates in which their life style and reproduction strategy make competition of sperm very probable, the sperm coagulate in the female reproductive organs and form a copulation plug (Polak et al. 2001; Baumgardner et al. 1982; Dixson & Anderson 2002).
A very common counter-strategy, through which the male at least minimizes losses following from partner infidelity, consists in reducing care for those offspring for which there is a greater risk that that they come from foreign fathers. In starlings and warblers, it has been found that the amount of paternal care is directly proportional to the time during which the male had the female “under control” in the critical period (Wright & Cotton 1994; Dixon et al. 1994) (Fig. XIV.10).
In humans, it has been found that children, according to newer studies only sons, are similar to their fathers, especially in the first years of life, when it could be useful to ensure a suspicious father that the offspring is really his (Christenfeld & Hill 1995) {12874}. It has also been found that fathers, in contrast to mothers, were willing to invest in their children in proportion to how similar these children (on computer-modified photographs) are to them {11457}. Critics of these studies objected that, in prehistoric time, fathers did not have any mirrors, so that they had limited information about their own appearance (Bains 1996). However, it can be assumed with probability bordering on certainty that malicious uncles, aunts and friends were very willing to provide them with the relevant information even in prehistoric times.
The male can also attempt to increase the probability of his biological paternity by copulating with the female repeatedly and, in some species, with high frequency. Simultaneously, the amount of sperm in the ejaculate is frequently far greater than the theoretical biological requirement. If the female is guilty of only isolated partner infidelity, there is high probability that the less numerous sperm of the foreign male will lose out in competition with the more numerous sperm of the social partner. It is known that, in many taxa, the size of the testicles and thus the number of sperm produced is positively correlated with the probability of repeated copulation of a single female with particular males (Hosken 1997) (Fig.. XIV.11 and Fig. XIV.12). Studies performed on humans (Baker & Bellis 1993a) have also shown that the amount of ejaculate in sexual intercourse is increased with the length of time during which the partners were not together in the previous period (and thus with the probability of partner infidelity and possible sperm competition).
Thus partner infidelity is extremely advantageous for females for two reasons. On the one hand, it can lead to the optimum result (a male willing to invest the maximum amount of energy in care for progeny will take care of the offspring of a genetically ideal male) and, on the other hand, forces the male to invest substantial efforts in ensuring his biological paternity in the initial stages of reproduction (production of a large number of sperm, guarding the female, etc.), so that this reduces the advantageousness of the male strategy “if not this one, then another one”.
Another explanation of the Haldane rule is based on the existence of intense sexual selection amongst males and thus the anticipated greater rate of evolution of genes participating in reproduction amongst males than the corresponding genes in females (Wu & Davis 1993) (Fig. XXI.10). It is obvious that the faster male hypothesis can explain the existence of the Haldane rule only for species containing heterogametic males. The hypothesis could also explain only the differences in the level of fertility, but not in viability. While the sets of genes affecting the fertility of males and females mostly do not overlap, viability is affected by the same genes in males and females (Hollocher & Wu 1996; Turelli & Orr 2000). In species with heterogametic females, this effect has the opposite influence than the dominance effect; if it were to predominate, homogametic males would be affected more by the results of hybridization. Comparative studies confirm this theoretical conclusion. While, in Diptera insects, 81% of hybrid males have primarily affected fertility and only 19% viability, amongst butterflies and birds (where the females are heterogametic and thus the faster male effect acts in the case of genes for sterility against the effect of interactions of the sex chromosome with autosomes), 60% of cases of reduced fitness of hybrid males have lowered viability and only 31% have lowered fertility (Laurie 1997; Presgraves & Orr 1998). Further evidence for the faster male effect was provided by the results of studies performed on mosquitoes of the Aedes and Anopheles genera (Presgraves & Orr 1998). In the Aedes genus, the Y-chromosomes are characterized by an extensive pseudoautosomic area, i.e. an area that contains the same genes as the corresponding section of the X-chromosome. In contrast, members of the Anopheles genus have similar Y-chromosomes as humans and thus only a small fraction is formed by a pseudoautosomic area and contains normally expressed genes, while most of the Y-chromosome cannot recombine with the X-chromosome and contain only a minimum amount of expressed genes. In the Aedes genus, the X-chromosome should behave like an autosome in many respects, as a large part is located in two copies in the cells of both sexes. According to the dominance hypothesis, the Haldane rule should not be valid, either in reducing the viability or in reducing the fertility of hybrid males. In contrast, according to the faster male hypothesis, which, it will be recalled, explains only differences in fertility but not in viability, the Haldane rule should be manifested in a relative reduction in the fertility of hybrid males in the same way in the Aedes and Anopheles genera, because it should not depend on the size of the pseudosome areas. Experiments have shown that the reduced fertility of hybrid males is manifested in members of both genera, indicating that the effects described by the dominance hypothesis, i.e. effects connected with the presence of classical X-chromosomes, cannot be the only explanation of the reduced fertility of members of the heterogametic sex. The fact that, in accordance with the predictions following from the faster male hypothesis, the Haldane rule for inviability is not really valid for the Aedes genus, suggests that this hypothesis is another mechanism responsible for the Haldane rule.
As mentioned above, in species with heterogametic females, the faster male effect acts in the opposite direction to the dominance effect. The fact that members of the heterogametic sex are affected by reduced fertility in these species clearly indicates that the faster male effect is weaker than the dominance effect.
The evolutionary mechanism of the emergence of secondary sexual traits – sexual selection – is relatively simple. This is true both for traits occurring on the basis of direct competition between the members of one sex (most frequently between males) and also for traits occurring on the basis of selection performed by the members of the opposite sex (most frequently females). However, an important question remains: what is the mechanism in females that fixes the tendency to prefer a certain type of male? This is especially true for those species where the striking sexual trait entails a reduction in the viability of the males and the actual process of selection of a male constitutes, at the very least, a loss of time for the females.
At the present time, there are a number of theories that explain the emergence of female preferences. The oldest theory is based on Fisher’s model of co-evolution of male traits and female preferences; however, models of sensory drive, intraspecies recognition and models included in the group of hypotheses of good genes are also popular. It is very probable that all the considered mechanisms are valid to different degrees in various species.
Fitness in the sense of biological fitness is a key term in evolutionary biology. The fitness of individuals under specific conditions and in specific situations can be measured with greater or lesser ease; however, it is not a simple matter to define it in general terms. The fitness of two organisms can be evaluated only in retrospect, in relative values, on the basis of the number of progeny that each of them leaves in the population after a sufficiently large number of generations. If one of them leaves twice as many descendants, it is assumed that it probably has twice the fitness. However, it is not possible, for example, to measure the physical parameters of an individual and to determine his fitness on the basis of the data obtained. Fitness depends not only on the qualities of the particular individual, but also on the fitness of the other individuals in the population. In addition, it is closely related to the external conditions. Individuals with a certain phenotype can have greater fitness under certain conditions in certain habitats, while different individuals can have greater fitness in the same population under different circumstances.
The fact that the fitness of an individual can be estimated on the basis of the number of his progeny could lead to the erroneous impression that fitness is equivalent to fertility or the rate of reproduction. However, this is an entirely erroneous impression. Under certain conditions, organisms that reproduce more slowly have a longer generation period or a smaller number of progeny can have greater fitness. For example, if the blood of a host simultaneously contains two populations of the parasitic protozoa Trypanosoma, which differ in a surface antigen and the rate of growth, then the more rapidly reproducing protozoan variant will cause a stronger and more frequent immunity reaction of the host and will generally be more rapidly liquidated. The more slowly reproducing variant survives longer in the blood and thus has a greater chance of being transferred to a new host by blood-sucking insects. A different but, in its consequences, identical situation occurs if the immune system is not capable of eliminating the parasite and the host is killed by the parasite. The more rapidly reproducing parasite will kill its host faster, so that it has a lesser chance of being transferred to a new host. Thus, it has lower fitness.
Classical population genetics employs the term fitness (adaptive/selection value, w) in a more exact and simultaneously narrower sense. Here, fitness characterizes the degree to which a certain genotype contributes to the gene pool of the next generation through its progeny, compared to the genotype of the fittest individuals against whom no selection is acting. The genotype of individuals against which no selection pressure is active (population genetics studies ideal models, such a genotype doesn’t exist in real populations) has a selection value of w = 1, while other i genotypes have selection values w = 1 – si, where si is the selection pressure against individuals with the i-th genotype. Thus, in population genetics, fitness, as a relative quantity, can assume values from 0 to 1; in evolutionary biology it is legitimate to consider things in terms of absolute fitness, i.e. in the entire range of positive numbers.
In the fluctuation tests (Fig. III.7), we also determine whether the mutation providing resistance against a certain toxic agent occurred before addition of the selection agent or after its addition. The experiment can be performed by growing a larger innoculum of genetically identical bacteria from one cell, adding this innoculum in the same amount to a series of test tubes with fresh nutrient medium and leaving the bacteria to further multiply here, e.g., for 24 hours. Then a sample of bacteria from each test tube is seeded on one Petri dish containing an antibiotic to which all the bacteria were sensitive at the beginning of the experiment. After a certain time, e.g., after two days, we count the colonies of resistant bacteria on the individual dishes (unmutated bacteria, i.e. those sensitive to the antibiotic, do not grow on the dishes). If the mutations occurred only as a reaction to the presence of the antibiotic, then there should be approximately the same number of colonies on all the dishes or, to be more exact, the number of colonies should have Poisson distribution (Fig. III.8). If the mutations occurred spontaneously, i.e. before the bacteria came into contact with the antibiotic, the numbers of colonies on the individual dishes should differ substantially, i.e. should substantially fluctuate. This is a result of the fact that a mutation can occur in the test tube prior to seeding on the dish at any moment; the mutant could multiply exponentially in the particular test tube up to the moment of seeding on the dish. If approximately the same number of mutations occurred in each test tube, the resultant numbers of colonies in the dishes would differ according to when the mutations occurred. If the particular mutation occurred just before seeding on the dish, then a single colony is obtained; however, if the same mutation occurred 3 hours prior to seeding then, for a generation time of the bacteria of, e.g., 30 minutes, the particular mutation can appear as the presence of up to 64 colonies on the dish. As the number of colonies on the dishes actually differed substantially in the laboratory experiments, fluctuation tests were considered until recently to be the strongest proof that mutations always occur randomly, spontaneously, and are not environmentally directed, i.e. induced by the presence of an antibiotic.
Competition between individuals of the same sex can assume very diverse forms. This can take the form of a physical battle between members of the same sex, which might even lead to the death of one of the combatants (elk, elephants, some species of crickets). Mostly, however, the opponent is not killed, as the species has created ethological inhibitions that do not allow the competitors to use their frequently fatal weapons (caribou, some snakes, spiders, canine carnivores). The battle thus becomes a sort of ritualized combat, which lasts only until the stronger combatant is decided, It should be pointed out that, under unnatural conditions, for example when individuals are kept in captivity, these ethological mechanisms cannot come into action and the competitor is finally killed. Ritualization of the battle is certainly advantageous from the point of view of the species, because young or temporarily weak individuals are not killed. Ritualization is also advantageous from the viewpoint of the individual: if combatants do not fight to the death, the winner saves a lot of energy and avoids potential injuries (Lumsden 1983).s
However, competition between individuals of the same sex can also take the form of more or less passive submission to the selection made by individuals of the opposite sex. This situation is very frequently encountered amongst vertebrates (Westcott 1994). In 232 works concerned with sexual competition, selection performed by females was observed for 186 animal species in 167 works, selection by males in 30 works, battles between males in 58 works and, in 14 cases, a sort of competition was observed amongst males as to who could last the longest (stamina competition) (Andersson & Iwasa 1996). In contrast to competition in the form of a battle or stamina competition, in which the chance of success depends on size, dexterity or strength, and thus on the viability of the individual, in cases where the choice is made by a member of the opposite sex, the criteria for selection can be quite arbitrary. Thus, sexual selection can lead to evolution of various structures and patterns of behavior, from bright colors and remarkable body organs to the complicated songs of birds and intricate courtship dances of some species of insects.
Both types of selection can occur simultaneously in a single species and can even be directed against one another. Males can compete together for access to females while, at the same time, females can attempt, with greater or lesser success, to choose the optimal male on the basis of completely different criteria.
Although we now have an increasing number of opportunities to observe the progress of extinction directly with our own eyes, or at least “broadcast live”, the greatest amount of information on their progress and mechanisms can be obtained from studying fossils. Fossils are the remains of living organisms that, because of the interplay of favorable circumstances, found themselves posthumously in conditions under which they were not decomposed biologically, chemically or mechanically, but rather fossilization occurred, i.e. a process during which the components of tissues that normally undergo decomposition are replaced by resistant, usually inorganic material that enables preservation of the basic structure of the organism. Most frequently, the hard parts of organisms are preserved by fossilization; during the lifetime of the organisms, they were mostly formed of inorganic material, i.e. particularly hard shells and bones. However, in some cases, the conditions for fossilization were so favorable that soft tissues were also fossilized, so that we now have available unique finds that show us the appearance of the embryos of some marine invertebrates. Basically, ideal conditions for preservation of an organism occurred under circumstances where the individual was encased in plant resin. Thus petrified resin – amber – occasionally contains the perfectly preserved fossils of various organisms, understandably primarily tiny arthropods.
Microfossils constitute a special category; these are the fossilized remains of microscopic organisms, mostly algae and blue-green algae, which have even been found in the oldest rocks which, through a combination of happy coincidences, were not exposed to high pressures and temperatures during their geological history and were thus not metamorphosed. Sensitive microanalytical methods even allow detection of the presence of substances of biological origin in these microfossils and thus confirm that these not always morphologically differentiated structures actually correspond to the fossilized remains of unicellular organisms.
The absolute age of fossils and the surrounding rocks can be determined by physical methods, most frequently by determining the ratio of radioactive isotopes and their decomposition products. Understandably, the results of this dating are accompanied by a statistical error, frequently of orders of a percentage point for modern methods. In practice, relative dating by the stratigraphic correlation method is employed, based on the two Lyellian principles: on the superposition principle (under normal circumstances, older layers are located lower down than younger layers) and the leading fossils principles (layers containing the same leading fossils are of the same age). This approach utilized the ability to differentiate layers of the same age on the basis of common physical, chemical, lithological or paleontological features. They are used most frequently for differentiating the same age of layers of paleontological features, specifically the occurrence of the same leading (index) fossils, i.e. typical fossils that are found in the particular layer and that, where possible, occur widely. The absolute age of individual layers defined on the basis of leading fossils is generally at least approximately known, as it has been possible to quite exactly date a number of boundaries between layers using a number of direct physical methods. Because of the error accompanying absolute dating, relative dating using leading fossils is usually more sensitive, i.e. enables more exact assignment of the layer in time.
- The age of fossils can be determined on the basis of leading fossils present in the particular layer. Redeposition, i.e. release of fossils from the original rocks during weathering and secondary transport to layers of a different geological age, can, of course, lead to certain complications. However, the main problem associated with dating of evolutionary events is related to the problem of how to determine when the particular species evolved and became extinct on the basis of the discovered fossil. Basically, the discovery of a fossil of a certain age only allows us to state that the particular species was already and simultaneously still present in nature at the particular time. However, it is not possible to determine when the species appeared in nature or when it disappeared. If a certain species disappeared during a well-dated event, for example during a mass extinction event, its fossil documents will most probably disappear from the paleontological record at an earlier date (Signor & Lipps 1982). For abundant species, it is possible that the youngest fossils will be present close to the layer whose age corresponds to the time of extinction of the particular species. However, if a relatively rare species was involved, only a very few fossils will be available. In this case, it is probable that even the youngest fossils will come from layers that are substantially older than the time when the species still actually existed. This phenomenon is denoted as the Signor-Lipps effect and is valid both for dating the extinction of a species and also for dating its evolution; here, this is sometimes (humorously) called the Lipps-Signor effect. These effects do not constitute such a great problem for marine invertebrates, because their fossils were mostly preserved in large numbers. However, it constitutes a major problem in dating the evolution of terrestrial vertebrates, only a few of whose fossils are found.
The apparent time shift in the fossil record as a consequence of the Signor-Lipps effect introduces substantial uncertaintyinto determination of the causes of extinction of entire taxa. For example, for dinosaurs, there is considerable uncertainty as to whether their extinction was caused by a catastrophe at the boundary between the Cretaceous and the Tertiary, at the KT-boundary, or whether the diversity of this long-successful taxon began to decrease long before this event. In this case, terrestrial vertebrates were involved to a major degree; while their fossils are striking, not many of them have been preserved. Approximately half of approximately 350 species of dinosaurs have been described on the basis of a single preserved specimen (Raup 1994). Under these conditions, it is very difficult to determine the moment of emergence and disappearance of the individual species. Even if an entire taxon were to become extinct at a single moment, most of the rarer species would disappear from the paleontological record long before the Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary.
The pull of the present and the consequent “telescopic character” of the fossil record constitute a further confusing factor affecting the information that can be obtained from the fossil record and the accuracy of dating evolutionary events. Fossils in the younger layers are better preserved and have mostly been preserved in greater numbers than older fossils. Consequently, when, for example, we study the development of biodiversity over time and find that the biodiversity gradually increased, this could possibly actually only correspond to the pull of the present. The same is true of comparison of the rate of extinction on the basis of the number of species or number of higher taxa that became extinct at the given time; this would necessarily yield a greater number of recent extinctions and a lower number of ancient extinctions.
Further substantial distortion can occur if recent species, i.e. contemporary species, are also included in the study. Recent species are far more accessible to study than extinct species and far more traits can be distinguished in them. As a consequence, we are capable of distinguishing a far greater number of species within most taxa than we would be able to distinguish if we were to study the same set on the basis of paleontological material alone. This problem is mostly resolved by not including contemporary species in paleontological comparative studies.
Frozen accident hypothesis assumes that the formation of the genetic code is an example of a frozen accident (Crick 1968) According to this hypothesis, the genetic code was formed through a random, highly improbable combination of its components formed by an abiotic route. Because of its great evolutionary potential, this system was successful in competition with all the other systems and has survived as the sole universal system to the present day. However, the complicated nature of the proteosynthetic apparatus and the age of our universe mean that there is very low probability of the correctness such a hypothesis.
The theory of frozen plasticity assumes that species of sexually reproducing organisms exhibit evolutionary plasticity only immediately after emergence, before genetic polymorphism builds up in their genetic pool.
The main drawback of the selfish gene theory is that it does not take into account the existence of epistatic interactions between individual genes and the consequent dependence of the phenotype manifestations of the individual alleles on their own frequency and on the frequency of alleles in other loci. The model of inter-allele selection tacitly (and erroneously) assumes that the effects of the individual genes on the phenotype of the organism and, indirectly, on the biological fitness, are simply additive. In actual fact, this is frequently not true (Chippindale & Rice 2001). Two alleles, each of which can be advantageous on its own for its bearer, can frequently substantially reduce the biological fitness of their bearer if they are in the same genome. On the other hand, two independently harmful alleles can, together, increase the fitness of their bearer. This means that the fact that the actual allele (in contrast to the overall genotype) is inherited from one generation to the next in unaltered form still does not ensure that its phenotype manifestations and their effect on the biological fitness of the individual will also be inherited (Fig. IV.13) and that they can spread through the Darwinistic mechanism of natural selection.
For example, in most individuals in the human population, the effect of loss mutations on the gene encoding the α-chain of haemoglobulin is highly negative, as inadequate production of this chain causes α-thalassemia. However, in bearers of a similar mutation in the gene for the β-chain of haemoglobulin, the same mutation is manifested in an increase in their biological fitness, as it prevents the occurrence of relative excessive production of the α-chain and thus also the occurrence of pernicious β-thalassemia (Wainscoat et al. 1983; Kanavakis et al. 1982). Thus we cannot assign any specific selection coefficient value to the individual alleles. In addition, even if we could do this, the evolutionary fate of the alleles will not be determined by the value of such a coefficient, but rather by whether the allele determines an evolutionarily stable strategy (see IV.5.1.1). Thus the solution to the problem of inadequate heritability of biological fitness suggested by Dawkins in his selfish gene theory (the model of interallelic selection) is inadequate.
As a single mutation occurs in the context of other genes in each generation as a consequence of mixing of the genomes in sexual reproduction and its effect on the properties of the bearer thus changes, a major proportion of mutations cannot become fixed in the gene pool of the species. Thus, sexually reproducing species gradually begin to exhibit an increasing degree of genetic polymorphism. Increased polymorphism again increases the probability that the new mutation will find itself in the context of a different gene pool in each generation. This viscous circle of positive feedback, together with a common phenomenon of frequency dependent selection (see chapters IV.5, IV.5.1 and IV.5.1.1), finally leads to the formation of genetic homeostasis, a phenomenon that was recognized long ago in their experiments by classical geneticists (Lerner 1958). Initially, a species changes readily under the effect of any selection pressure; however, as the frequency of the individual alleles gradually shifts away from equilibrium, the selection coefficients of the individual alleles present also gradually changes until the selected population ceases to respond to the relevant selection pressure (Fig. IV.14). This phenomenon is sometimes interpreted in that, during the selection experiment, the genetic variability in the population is exhausted and further evolution of the trait begins to be limited by waiting for a new mutation. This explanation is, however, apparently erroneous. If, at the moment when the evolution of the given trait stops, we begin to exert pressure the opposite direction, for example, instead of individuals with large dimensions of the given trait, we begin to select individuals with small dimensions of the trait, the population begins to respond quite willingly to the new pressure and the relative trait will become smaller. However, this means that, at the time when the population does not react to the original selection pressure, it still contained the genetically-dependent variability. The most probable explanation for genetic homeostasis consists in pleiotropic negative effects on the genes responsible for the given trait. Some alleles that became fixed through selection pressure of the experimenter, or at least increased their frequency, simultaneously negatively affect the biological fitness of their bearer. This means that, from a certain instance, the bearers of a particular combination of alleles continue to be at an advantage through the artificial selection of the experimenter, but are increasingly at a disadvantage in relation to natural selection. At the moment when the artificial selection and natural selection become equal, the development of the given trait stops. After termination of the selection pressure of the experimenter, a sufficiently large population will return to the original state through the action of natural selection, and the original frequency of the individual alleles and also the original phenotype (appearance and behaviour) of the individuals in the population are renewed in the population. In a small population, the return to the original state need not be complete, as some less frequent alleles disappear from the population through drift (see chapter V).
The theory of frozen plasticity (Flegr 1998), (Flegr 2008) assumes that, as a consequence of the occurrence of genetic homeostasis, clearly punctuated evolution (see XXVI.5) is characteristic for sexually reproducing species. Throughout most of their existence, species more or less do not change or change only temporarily, in spite of frequently dramatic changes in their environment. Irreversible changes in the properties of a species, i.e. anagenesis, occur only immediately following speciation, when the size of the originally small population of the newly formed species has already grown (therefore the destiny of an individual is already directed by selection, not by chance, see Chapter V.4) but the population still bears only a small fraction of the polymorphism of the parent species. The drastic reduction in the genetic polymorphism in the new species means that new mutations are present in the company of the same genes even in sexual reproduction. Until sufficient genetic polymorphism accumulates in the gene pool of the population, the species is evolutionarily plastic and can respond adaptively to selection pressures of the environment similarly to asexual species. Following accumulation of polymorphism, the species evolutionarily “freezes” (becomes evolutionary frozen on macroevolutionary time-scale and evolutionary elastic on microevolutionary time-scale) and, for the rest of its existence, only passively waits until a change in its environment causes its extinction.
Frozen plasticity may also play an important role in some processes at an intraspecies level.. Cultivated plants include both autogamous (e.g. wheat) and also heterogamous (e.g. rye) species and varieties. It follows from the theory of frozen plasticity that the properties of heterogamous species and varieties should be more stable on a micro-evolutionary scale than the properties of autogamous species or even varieties that reproduce predominantly or only vegetatively (Flegr 2002). In the former case, the alleles are in the presence of other alleles in each generation, so that their selection coefficient changes unpredictably. Thus, it is difficult for selection pressure to act consistently leading to their elimination or fixation. In contrast, for autogamous or vegetatively reproducing species, the genetic environment of the individual alleles is the same in each generation and thus the selection value remains stable from one generation to the next. Thus, the genetic composition of the population can easily submit to the effect of selection through evolutionary changes.
The different response capacity of sexual and asexual (and autogamous) species and varieties for selection pressures is apparently also very important in plant improvement and normal farming practice. It is relatively difficult to select new varieties in sexually reproducing species (or amongst the above-mentioned heterogamous plants). In order for the organisms to respond to the relevant selection pressures, it is mostly necessary to work with relatively small populations and to employ a high degree of inbreeding, to reduce as far as possible the genetic variability of the population and thus to increase the heritability of the phenotype manifestations of the relevant selected alleles. In asexual (and autogamous) species and varieties, it is possible and, because of the relative lack of genetic variability, frequently also necessary to perform selection in large populations. On the other hand, the newly obtained varieties are more stable for sexual (and heterogamous) varieties than for varieties reproducing asexually or autogamous varieties. Their advantageous properties should not gradually disappear as a consequence of the action of natural selection, which constantly increases the biological fitness of the organisms, frequently at the expense of their usefulness (Flegr 2002).
As, until recently, these phenomena had practically no support in genetic or evolutionary theory, they are very rarely described in the biological literature. The publications of the Lysenkoists constitute an exception; these results follow very well from consideration of their absurd theories. In their work, these Soviet “researchers” described the low stability of the evolutionary properties of autogamous varieties of cereals compared to heterogamous varieties and also promoted agrotechnical procedures based on intraspecies crossing of autogamous plants, which led to prolonged maintenance of the useful properties of the given varieties (Lysenko 1950). It is probable that a major part of the results published by Lysenkoists were falsified or even fabricated and it is, understandably, necessary to approach their data with a maximum of caution (Medveděv 1969). Nonetheless, it is not possible to completely ignore the fact that a certain part of the information was passed down from the experienced empirical agronomists of previous generations.
Game of Life is model of evolution powered by sorting from the standpoint of stability. In this game, space is conceived in the form of a large chess board. Each square neighbours on other cells along its sides and in its corners and can be in one of two alternative states, for example black and white. Development of the system occurs in discrete cells according to the following rules: As soon as a white cell is next to three black cells, it becomes black in the next step; as soon as a black cell is next to less than two or more than three black cells, it becomes white in the next step. If a black cell is next to two or three black cells, its state does not change in the next step. On the basis of these simple rules, a system develops from the originally disordered state of randomly distributed black and white cells to a much more ordered state. At various places on the chessboard, relatively large black shapes are formed, which grow or move about (Fig. I.6). Some shapes generate and, on various sides, periodically emit other forms, where the meeting of two forms on the surface can lead to the disappearance of both or only one of them, or several new separate forms are created.
The advantage or disadvantage of a trait for its bearer is often conditioned by which traits or behavioral patterns other individuals in the population are carrying. This is most noticeable in evolution of individual behavioral patterns, so it is not surprising that these phenomena were first studied on models of the evolution of behavior. It is necessary to stress that most of the phenomena to be discussed in the rest of the chapter can be manifested in the evolution of totally different traits in sexually reproducing species, including traits exhibited in ontogenesis and consecutively in the adult organisms’ morphology. The expedience or lack of expedience of a certain allele is often determined by which allele is present on the homologous chromosome descending from the other parent (non-additive dominance effects) or which alleles are present in other loci on other chromosomes (non-additive epistatic effects). Considering that the vast majority of these phenomena have been studied on models describing the competition of alternative behavioral patterns, i.e. alternative behavioral strategies, I have decided, according to tradition, to include a large part of the subject in this chapter, although logically it would belong in the chapter on frequency-dependent selection.
The competition of alternative strategies will be studied using the complex mathematical apparatus of game theory. This aspect is explained in detail and from a somewhat different angle in Chapter IV.5.1. Basically, a payoff matrix is created for the competing strategies. This matrix states how an individual – bearer of a particular strategy – will be rewarded when interacting with another individual, again a bearer of a strategy (including the same strategy as in the first bearer). If we are studying competition of evolutionary strategies at an intraspecific level, we can express the size of rewards for the individual participants in the evolutionary game in units of biological fitness. In direct dependence on the average fitness of the bearers, the frequency of the bearers of the individual strategies in the population changes during the game, i.e. from one generation to another. During the evolutionary game, some strategy either finally wins or a balanced state is established when the frequencies of the individual strategies remain stable; eventually, the proportions of the individual strategies may change cyclically. Except for pure strategies, with the individual always behaving the same way in interaction with another individual, mixed strategies are also known, when the individual behaves with probability ofp1 in one way and with probabilities of p2, p3, p4 … pi in other ways, and context- conditioned strategies, when the individual behaves in interaction with another individual according to the strategy of the other one.
Gene is the natural unit of genetic information. A gene is traditionally understood to be genetic information that affects a discernable property of the individual, i.e. the occurrence of a certain trait or its particular form. A trait can consist in the presence or absence of certain morphological structures, just as it can correspond to the presence or absence of a certain pattern of behaviour. If two organisms differ in a particular gene, i.e. if they have a different variant of a particular gene, i.e. a different allele, then they can differ in the relevant trait. In some cases, the carriers of different alleles differ under all circumstances; in some cases the differences are manifested only in a certain specific environment, either external or internal – under conditions with the presence of quite specific variants of the other genes in the genome of the individual. It is necessary to be aware that the relationship between the gene and the trait that it determines is actually quite the opposite than would follow from the above definition. The existence of a genetically determined phenotype difference between the individuals of the particular species is the primary feature. Only on the basis of identification of this difference is it possible to identify the specific trait and to postulate the existence of the particular gene. The relevant methods, whether genetic methods (search for the gene for the known phenotype manifestation through crossing) or the reverse genetic method (looking for the phenotype manifestation of a known gene through targetted introduction of the DNA section into the genome of the individual or targetted removal or damaging of this section) can then be employed to locate the particular gene in the overall genome of the studied organism, i.e. to determine the locus at which this gene is located.
Although the gene is delimited through its functional manifestations, this does not mean that it evolved in evolution precisely because of selective pressure on this function. A gene is apparently very frequently defined and named according to a phenotype manifestation of a mutation that the particular gene inactivates. This type of phenotype manifestation need not have any connection with the actual function of this gene and can be a quite random side product of its damage. The familiar joke about how pulling all the legs off a flea leads to its becoming deaf (because it then fails to react to the instruction “jump, flea!”) could be retold as an excerpt from a concluding grant report. “We have fulfilled the main target of the project, we have discovered the gene controlling the function of hearing in fleas. Using the technique of gene targetting, we have unambiguously demonstrated that the gene Hear 1 is responsible for the ability to hear acoustic signals in fleas. Fleas with both copies of this gene inactivated ceased to react to acoustic stimuli. Footnote in small print: An additional result of the project was the discovery that limbs are not formed in these fleas. However, research on the ontogenesis of limbs was not part of the original grant plan and thus this potentially interesting phenomenon was not studied further.”
Modern molecular biologists almost universally employ the term gene to denote a cistron. Cistron was originally defined in terms of the “cis-trans-test”(see Cis-Trans-Test). When a gene is identified with a cistron, a gene basically corresponds to a continuous DNA section coding, for example, a certain RNA chain, e.g. ribosomal RNA or mRNA coding a particular protein. The particular DNA section can be subsequently modified, e.g. at the level of mRNA, by cis-splicing, i.e. splicing and reconnection of its individual sections, but not by trans-splicing, i.e. connection of RNA sections derived from other RNA molecules that are rewritten from other DNA sections.
The concept of a gene as a cistron is very practical from the viewpoint of molecular biology. It permits more or less exact and particularly unambiguous delimitation of the genes coding the individual molecules that participate in the life processes of cells and multi-cellular organisms. As, at the present time, the study of these molecules forms the major content of the work of the greatest number of scientific workers in the field of biology, this conception of a gene quite predominates. It is seen by a great many biologists as quite obvious, correct and, in fact, the only possibility. However, this concept of a gene is quite inadequate for the purposes of evolutionary biology. It is apparent that two independent mutations at two places on a single cistron can have different, mutually independent phenotype manifestations. In sexually reproducing organisms, i.e. in most of currently known species, genetic recombination can occur at any time between these mutations in this section, which would physically separate not only the two mutations, but also the evolutionary fates of these mutations. Basically, every nucleotide in the DNA, to be more exact in the regulation and coding areas of the DNA, can thus act as an independent gene, can have a phenotype manifestation and can be transferred from one generation to the next. Whether two mutations in a single DNA chain will behave in evolution as two independent genes or as a single gene is decided by their mutual distance, or rather by the probability of their separation as a consequence of crossing-over, the probability that they will be passed down to the next generation, determined most frequently by the intensity of selection against their carriers or to their benefit, and also by the effective and nominal size of the population in which the evolution is occurring.
Gene flow, which consists inthe transfer of genes between populations, most commonly via migrating individuals, is an important factor in evolution. Depending on its intensity and on the structure of the population, it can either speed up evolution, or, on the contrary, slow it down significantly. Gene flow becomes an important factor in mobile organisms as well as in organisms that never move during their lifetimes, i.e. also in sessile animals and in plants. This is because, for the purposes of gene flow, the most important parameter is not based on an individual’s mobility within the population of its species, but rather the ability to migrate, i.e., the usual distance between the place where a particular individual is born and where its offspring are born. Consequently, a pine-tree population whose pollen is spread over large distances by wind has a much greater migration ability, and thus also much more intense gene flow, than a bat population, whose members fly thousands of kilometers in their lifetime, but ultimately breed in the same cave as that in which they were born. It should be mentioned that, in single-cell organisms, especially prokaryotic organisms, the gene flow between populations can take the form of transfer of the genes themselves, such as in a viral transfection. Analogical processes of horizontal gene transfer between individuals of the same species, as well as between different species, can also occur in multicellular organisms. In this case, however, the mobility of individuals tends to be much higher than the mobility of the genes or viruses, rendering these processes practically negligible in gene flow.
While, within a metapopulation, evolutionary novelties arise primarily frommutation processes, gene flow is a much more likely within a population and is therefore more important source of novelties, such as mutated alleles. The incidence of migrants is usually much higher than the frequency of mutations in a population, with each migrant contributing his entire genome, i.e. a large number of alleles that may differ significantly from the alleles present in that population.
While the impact of gene flow is clearly positive in that it helps to maintain genetic polymorphism and thus also the ability of the local population to optimally respond to changes in the environment, from the perspective of the population’s ability to adapt optimally to long-term stable conditions in a given environment, its impact is rather negative. Microevolutionary adaptation of the population to local conditions is achieved by fine-tuning the frequency of the alleles in the population’s gene pool. The frequency of the alleles introduced into local population’s gene pool by migrants equals that of the surrounding populations, which constantly tips the composition of the local population’s gene pool off its optimal value.
It has been observed, for example, that a relatively isolated blue tit population living in the evergreen forests of Corsica nests later than the tit population on the continent, a beneficial behaviour in that particular environment because it ensures that the time of feeding the offspring coincides with the peak insect levels in the evergreen forests. On the other hand, a minority tit population living in the evergreen forests on the continent nests earlier, simultaneously with the tit populations living in the surrounding dominant deciduous forests, which makes the timing of feeding its offspring inconvenient in relation to insect rates in the relevant locations. It is assumed that gene flow from the surrounding populations prevents the populations on the continent from adapting optimally to the conditions of their local environment (Dias & Blondel 1996).
Gene flow and mutation processes as two sources of evolutionary novelties do not differ only in quantity. While an evolutionary novelty arising from mutation is harmful for its bearer in the absolute majority of cases, novelties acquired through migrants have already passed the natural selection test in another population and are therefore much more likely to be useful or at least selectively neutral.
Genetic drift is one of the most important mechanisms contributing to changes in the composition of a population’s gene pool. If a population disintegrates into several partial populations isolated in terms of reproduction, the drift effect gradually changes the frequency of alleles in each of these populations. As genetic drift is a stochastic process, allele frequencies in the populations move in different directions. A mathematical model of the genetic drift suggests that genetic diversification should occur very rapidly in populations. However, studies of real populations of the most varied animal and plant species have shown that the frequencies of alleles that can, for some reason, be considered selectively neutral are, in fact, very similar in different populations (Lewontin 1974). It can be demonstrated that the uniformity of selectively neutral alleles within a metapopulation is most likely to be the result of gene flow. Calculations show that even a surprisingly small number of migrants can prevent subpopulations from diversifying genetically through genetic drift (Wright 1931). If we take two populations, each with size N, with an average frequency of the various gene alleles equal to p, subject only to the effects of genetic drift, not selection, and exchanging a certain share m of their genes via migrants in each generation, then the average difference d in the frequencies of the relevant alleles between the populations, or more precisely its absolute value, can be calculated as follows:
.
For example, if we take populations of 10 000 individuals that exchange 10 individuals in one generation (m= 0.001) and that had an initial average allele frequency of 0.5 then, at equilibrium, the average difference in allele frequencies will equal 0.156. As m in the equation represents the ratio of the number of migrants to the population size, then Nm term is equal to the absolute number of migrants and the effects of gene flow consequently do not depend on the size of the population but only on the absolute number of migrants per generation. It follows that, in terms of neutralization of the impact of genetic drift, the same number of migrants will have a comparably strong effect on a population of 10 thousand and on a population of 10 million. Although this number will introduce a relatively smaller share of foreign genes into a large population, genetic drift in this population is also proportionally slower than in a small population.
As early as in 1931, Sewal Wright deduced that the exchange of 1-2 migrants between partial subpopulations can prevent genetic differentiation and thus speciation of subpopulations within a metapopulation as a result of genetic drift and will ensure that the metapopulation develops synchronously as a single evolutionary unit (Fisher 1958). This conclusion has also been verified experimentally, for example, by studies of differentiation in red flour beetle populations (Schamber & Muir 2001).
Calculations show that, if the diversification of subpopulations is the result of natural selection and not genetic drift, the number of migrants required to maintain the genetic cohesion of the metapopulation is substantially higher (Gavrilets 2000; Rieseberg & Burke 2001). If a dominant allele is being eliminated in a given local subpopulation by natural selection with intensity s, i.e. at the rate of ps per generation (p corresponds to the frequency of the allele in the subpopulation, s – selection coefficient) and, at the same time, it enters that subpopulation via gene flow at a rate of (P – p)m from surrounding subpopulations (P corresponds to the frequency of the allele in the surrounding subpopulations, m – the intensity of gene flow), any particular ratio of the selection and gene flow intensity can ultimately result in a balanced frequency of the given allele in the subpopulation
.
If selection is much stronger than gene flow, the allele can practically disappear from the local subpopulation and, analogously, if gene flow is much stronger than selection, the frequency of the allele in the local subpopulation can very closely resemble its frequency in the surrounding subpopulations.
The intensity of gene flows detected in real populations is so high that, even in the case of plants, a useful allele can spread quite rapidly to all the subpopulations within the whole range of the given species, allowing the species to behave as an evolutionary unit in terms of adaptive evolution. Subpopulations tend to differ in non-adaptive traits or in traits expressing low additive heritability that are difficult to select (Rieseberg & Burke 2001).
During its history, each population is exposed to the effects of natural selection, which constantly eliminates individuals whose phenotype, and thus also genotype, is not appropriate to local conditions. Genetic drift has a similar effect on the gene pool of a population. These two processes constantly reduce the amount of genetic polymorphism in the population’s gene pool. A genetically uniform population is in a worse position when it is required to respond evolutionarily to fast, often just short-term changes in the environment and can, in response, only resort to mutation as a source of selectable genetic variability. The gene flow constantly enhances the genetic polymorphism of local populations because, via migrants, it keeps supplying them with alleles that they may have contained earlier but that disappeared as a result of local selection pressures or genetic drift. Due to the fact that local populations exist under slightly different conditions and are therefore exposed to different selection pressures, the composition of their gene pools can also be expected to differ. An allele that is not useful in one environment and is therefore eliminated from the gene pool of the corresponding population by natural selection may be useful in a different environment and may therefore frequently and consistently occur in the gene pools of other populations. As a result, migrants are very likely to introduce alleles that are not present in the host population or that are infrequent.
its history, each population is exposed to the effects of natural selection, which constantly eliminates individuals whose phenotype, and thus also genotype, is not appropriate to local conditions. Genetic drift has a similar effect on the gene pool of a population. These two processes constantly reduce the amount of genetic polymorphism in the population’s gene pool. A genetically uniform population is in a worse position when it is required to respond evolutionarily to fast, often just short-term changes in the environment and can, in response, only resort to mutation as a source of selectable genetic variability. The gene flow constantly enhances the genetic polymorphism of local populations because, via migrants, it keeps supplying them with alleles that they may have contained earlier but that disappeared as a result of local selection pressures or genetic drift. Due to the fact that local populations exist under slightly different conditions and are therefore exposed to different selection pressures, the composition of their gene pools can also be expected to differ. An allele that is not useful in one environment and is therefore eliminated from the gene pool of the corresponding population by natural selection may be useful in a different environment and may therefore frequently and consistently occur in the gene pools of other populations. As a result, migrants are very likely to introduce alleles that are not present in the host population or that are infrequent.
Different types of organisms are present only in a specific limited area. This area is called the range of the species. In some cases the range is delimited by natural barriers, continental edges, mountain ranges or rivers. Quite often, however, we are not able to discern any natural barriers of this kind – the natural conditions in the given territory change more or less gradually. In species with discontinuous range, conditions in the individual areas of that range are often very different but local populations are able to adapt to these differences through microevolution. It follows from what has been stated above that the geographic delimitation of range is probably the result not of some natural abiotic barriers in the environment but rather of a biological phenomenon. One of the possible reasons was already suggested in the middle of the twentieth century by Haldane (Haldane 1956). According to his hypothesis, spatial delimitation of ranges is the consequence of gene flow. As the natural, for example climatic, conditions gradually change within the range, local populations of the species adapt to these local conditions. The effect of natural selection, which optimizes the composition of the gene pool with respect to local conditions, is, however, simultaneously countered by gene flow, introducing alleles from other populations’ gene pools via migrants. These alleles tip the local population’s gene pool composition off its optimal balance. Considering that populations are more numerous towards the centre of the range and less numerous towards its edges, the impact of migrants on the composition of local populations’ gene pools grows with an increase in the distance from the centre. At a certain distance from the centre, local populations are so sparse that even relatively weak gene flow can prevent their microevolutionary adaptation to local conditions. This is the distance at which the natural limit of the species’ range will be found (Garciaramos & Kirkpatrick 1997).
This model also serves to explain Rapoport’s rule (Case & Taper 2000). According to this empirically derived, biogeographic rule, ranges of species living at low latitudes, i.e. mainly in the tropics, are usually smaller than the ranges of similar species living at higher latitudes. For species living near the equator, as a rule, environmental productivity decreases as we move away from the centre of its range, i.e. from the equator and, consequently, the density of the local populations also decreases. This means that the impact of gene flow on the composition of a local population’s gene pool increases rapidly with increasing distance from the equator, preventing microevolutionary adaptation of these populations to local conditions even at a relatively short distance from the centre of the range. To the contrary, species with ranges centered at high latitudes reach a more productive environment as they penetrate towards the equator and can therefore create more numerous populations in these areas. Consequently, the flow of genes from the centre of the range has a smaller impact on the composition of the local populations’ gene pools and does not hinder their microevolutionary adaptation to local conditions. As a result of their higher microevolutionary plasticity, species at higher latitudes can, on an average, have larger ranges. Naturally, there are other explanations for Rapoport’s rule, such as the selection for broader environmental tolerance in species living in the less stable and rougher conditions of the higher latitudes (Stevens 1989).
The Gene hypothesis of the origin of life assumes that the original structure that was already capable of biological evolution could have been a nucleic acid or a chemically similar substance (Kolb, Dworkin, & Miller 1994; Miller 1997; Nelson, Levy, & Miller 2000; Orgel 2000). This nucleic acid apparently did not originally have any metabolic activity and also did not have any information for synthesis of proteins or other compounds, but was capable of self-replication under suitable conditions. The best-known variant of the gene hypothesis of the origin of life assumes that the original polymer was RNA (Hirao & Ellington 1995; James & Ellington 1995; Hager, Pollard, & Szostak 1996). Consequently, this hypothesis is frequently termed the RNA world hypothesis (Gilbert 1986).
Individual genes and, in fact, also individual factors in the external environment work together in various ways, interfere or replace one another in their effects in creating the final forms of the traits. Current molecular biological studies, for example, indicate that a major part of genetic information is redundant. If both copies of a certain gene (i.e. cistron) are artificially inactivated, it very frequently happens that the phenotype manifestation of the given mutation is very small or even negligible.
Experiments performed with baker’s yeast, for example, have shown that loss mutations in only 1100 genes (i.e. cistrons) of the total number of 6200 tested have lethal character. Inactivation of a further 291 genes has lethal character only if some other gene is simultaneously inactivated.
Genes or, to be more exact, their specific alleles can thus interact, i.e. mostly mutually augment or cancel their effects. In the case of an interaction within a single locus, we then speak of allele dominance in this context. If similar interactions occur between two different loci, then these are termed epistatic interactions. Of course, the actual interaction occurs physically as a rule, but not necessarily always, at the level of the products of the relevant genes and not at the level of the DNA.
The existence of interactions greatly complicates both the search for the locus at which the gene determining a certain trait is located and also the delimitation of the particular gene. Basically, it even complicates the very concept of a gene and especially the molecular biological definition of a gene as a cistron. If the interaction amongst several genes, and not a particular gene, is responsible for the formation of a particular trait, then there is no point in searching for the locus at which the particular gene is located. However, interactions reduce the effectiveness of the action of natural selection in evolution. If several genes located at various places on the genome participate in the formation of a particular trait, then its heritability is substantially reduced (see also Section II.7). The trait in the original form in which it occurred in the parents will develop only in those progeny that have the same allele at all the participating loci as their parents. However, in a polymorphous population, recombination and segregation of chromosomes leads to mixing of the genes of the two parents so that the probability that any of the progeny would inherit exactly the same combination of alleles as one of the parents would be very low. If the particular combination of alleles and thus the particular trait is transferred from the parents to the progeny, it is very probable that the particular allele will fall apart in one of the subsequent generations. See also Frozen plasticity theory.
The sum of the alleles in all loci for all individuals of a certain population is called the gene pool of the population and, for all the individuals of a certain species, this is called the gene pool of the species.
Organisms live in the real world, not in the world of idealized models. One of the basic differences between models and reality is the fact that the real world is always more or less unpredictable (stochastic) and errors happen there with a certain probability. An individual can, by mistake or accidentally, betray its opponent or, to the contrary, cooperate in error, or its behavior can be misinterpreted in the same way by the opponent. In the real world, Tit for Tat is not an optimal strategy and can be forced out of the population by other strategies. An example of a strategy that is more successful in the unpredictable real world is “Generous Tit for Tat”, sometimes also called “Firm but Fair” (Nowak & Sigmund 1992). This strategy forgives sporadic betrayal with a certain probability (30 %), i.e. it responds by cooperation in the next round of the game. If two bearers of the Tit for Tat strategy play against one another and one of them betrays by mistake, it launches a long series of mutual punishment and both opponents fail to profit. On the contrary, if this situation occurs for two bearers of the Generous Tit for Tat strategy or one Generous Tit for Tat bearer and one Tit for Tat bearer, the mutual punishment series will be terminated quickly as soon as the Generous Tit for Tat bearer responds to the betrayal by cooperation in the next round.
From the viewpoint of long-term population dynamics, asexual reproduction is only a certain form of vegetative growth. Instead of organisms increasing their body size and increasing the number of their sex organs, as, for example, trees do, through vegetative reproduction, they produce separate, independently viable, genetically identical copies of themselves. A population of genetically identical organisms is called a genet and the individuals forming a certain genet are called ramets. Under certain conditions, the independence of ramets is advantageous, for example in parasites it allows the genets of the parasite to occupy and utilize the entire body of the host organism without there existing any mechanical interconnection between the individual ramets that would otherwise disturb the integrity of the host organism.
Genetic assimilation is responsible for genetic fixation of a phenotype trait originally produced non-genetically in the individual. For example, in the nineteen fifties, Conrad Hal Waddington observed that during artificial selection, a certain change of wing morphology in drosophila (absence of certain veins – i.e. cross-veinless phenotype), originally a response to heightened temperature during larvae ontogenesis of a small portion of the flies population, occurs in the offspring of altered individuals in further generations more and more often. After 23 generations of the selection, 96% of the flies respond to increased temperature by change of the wing morphology. Most importantly, the morphological change started to occur also in flies that were not exposed to increased temperature. (Waddington 1961; Grodnitsky 2001) (Fig. XVI.4). This means, that during several generations of selection for the ability to response to increased temperature through wing modification, a phenotype change that was originally conditioned by the environment (phenocopy) has become genetically dependent.
At the present time, it is assumed that genetic assimilation occurs in that changed environmental conditions or a behavior pattern achieved by learning cause manifestation of already existing minor inter-individual genetically dependent differences in a particular trait in the individual members of the population (i.e. manifestation of latent genetic variability). Manifestation of these differences subsequently enables selection and thus genetic fixation of the new forms of the traits (Hall 2001; Flegr 2002). In the above mentioned hypothetical snail-shelling case, both genetic assimilation and the Baldwin effect can play a role. When the organisms start to exhibit a certain behavioral pattern, the so-far hidden differences in the predispositions of the individual members of the population for performing a certain activity, in our case the predispositions for snail-shelling became “visible” for natural or artificial selection. This enables spreading and finally fixation of already existing alleles that cause or at least facilitate development of a particular trait, e.g. launching a particular behavioral pattern (snail-shelling in a bird) or modification of wing morphology (in drosophila), even without the necessity to learn it individually or without any external stimulus.
Along with this, the Baldwin effect is responsible for the fact that selection makes this behavioral pattern more effective in time by suitable modification of the organism’s phenotype – e.g. by selecting birds with larger or stronger beaks.
Genetic draft, also called hitchhiking, has two components, background selection and selective sweep (Charlesworth & Guttman 1996; Hey 1999; Otto 2000). In background selection, neutral mutations are removed from the gene pool of the population, because they are located on a chromosome in the vicinity of newly formed selectively negative mutations and are eliminated together with them. In selective sweep, on the other hand, neutral polymorphism disappears because, from time to time, an allele containing a positive mutation is fixed in the population. In both cases, only mutations located sufficiently close to the relevant (negatively or positively) allele are affected. This means that, in sections of the genome with limited crossing-over frequency, both processes are especially effective and can even completely eliminate all polymorphism. This phenomenon can be responsible for low polymorphism in the unrecombined parts of the sex heterochromosome (Kreitman 1996) and, to a considerable degree, also for species cohesion in organisms without sexual reproduction (see XX.2.2.4.3).
The terminology related to genetic draft is not yet firmly established. A number of authors use the term evolutionary hitchhiking (draft) basically as a synonym for the term selective sweep, while background selection is not included in the category of evolutionary hitchhiking (Aquadro, Begun, & Kindahl 1994).
a process that is also called the hitchhiking effect or genetic hitchhiking
If an advantageous mutation occurs in an individual whose genome carries a disadvantageous mutation, an advantageous mutation cannot be fixed in asexually reproducing organisms or it becomes fixed together with the disadvantageous mutation. In contrast, in sexually reproducing species, an advantageous mutation sooner or later during genetic recombination gets rid of its unpleasant neighbourhood and “moves” to a chromosome without a disadvantageous mutation (Fisher 1958). This model is currently considered to be extremely important, as it is capable of explaining the advantageousness of sexual reproduction in a wide range of ecological and genetic parameters in organisms with very diverse reproductive systems (Crow 1994). Experiments with cultures of the yeast S. cerevisiae have demonstrated that sexuality increases the average fitness of individuals especially under stable conditions, to which the yeast is adapted, but not under altered or changing conditions. This indicates that sexuality is apparently of fundamental importance for elimination of detrimental mutations from the genome, but not for fixation of new adaptive mutations required for adaptation to changing conditions (Zeyl & Bell 1997).
- Biological evolutionis a process that is substantially governed by chance. Neither its result nor the actual course can be estimated in advance as unique random events are constantly occurring. Because of the lack of predictability of these events, e.g. collision of the Earth with cosmic bodies, the progress of evolution cannot be described by a deterministic model. However, a great many random processes occurring in the evolution of living systems can be successfully described by a stochastic model. For one of the best known and, according to a number of authors, the most important of these processes, genetic drift, this model permits prediction of the character of the evolutionary processes that will accompany its action. It has been found that, under certain circumstances, genetic drift can very substantially affect the progress of biological evolution in some systems to such a degree that it can reverse or at least substantially reduce the effect of such an important evolutionary factor as, for example, natural selection. Similar to practically all the important ideas of theoretical biological evolution, R.A. Fisher (Fisher 1958)outlined the basic principles of the action of genetic drift in his main work on evolution. However, the American S. Wright (Wright 1931) and the Japanese scientists M. Kimura (Kimura 1983b) and T. Ohta (Ohta 1993) were responsible for the greatest developments in this area.
Genetic driftrefers to random shifts in the frequency of the individual alleles in the gene pool of a certain population (Fig. V.1). Simultaneously, these shifts are not caused by differences in the selection values of the relevant alleles. They exist because of discrepancy amongst the almost infinite number of different genotypes that can theoretically be formed through random combination of the individual alleles contained in the gene pool and the incomparably smaller number of actually formed genotypes, which is maximally equal to the number of individuals in a given generation. As, in each generation, of the total set of gametes, only a very limited sample of randomly selected zygotes develop, it must necessarily happen that the presence of the individual alleles in the gene pool changes randomly from one generation to the next. In addition, changes caused by genetic drift have a highly accumulative character. If a five-membered population of diploid organisms originally contained the same contents of allele A and allele a, then there is only 25% probability that this ratio will be retained in the first generation. The change in the content of alleles from one generation to the next depends on chance and on the contents of alleles in the previous, but not in the zero generation. As a consequence, in the second generation, the probability of the same contents of both alleles will be, not 25%, but only 18% and, in the tenth generation, this will decrease to only 5%.
There is the same probability that, through genetic drift, the frequency of certain alleles will increase or decrease from one generation to the next.In an infinitely large population, genetic drift would thus lead to regular reversible fluctuations in the frequency of the individual alleles.From the standpoint of evolutionary processes, these random fluctuations should be of relatively small importance.
However, the situation is different in real populations.The sizes of the populations of fauna and flora are always finite and are frequently greatly limited.Species living permanently in relatively isolated populations (domains) containing only several dozen individuals are not exceptional amongst mammals.Genetic driftmust necessarily lead to fixation of alleles in small populations.It is irrelevant how many various alleles were present in the population in the beginning.Following a sufficiently large number of generations, the bearers of only one of them will remain in the population (Fig. V.2).
Fixation of alleles occurs when their frequency reaches 100 %, i.e. when the frequencies of the other alleles of the relevant gene decrease to zero for some reason.There can be various reasons for a similar decrease in frequency, such as natural selection acting against the bearers of certain alleles.However, it is most probable that the process leading to fixation of the greatest number of mutations will be genetic drift or a process whose biological consequences are very similar (i.e. fixation of neutral mutations) – genetic draft (see IX.5.2).
The mechanism of fixation of alleles through the action of genetic drift in individual populations can best be demonstrated on the example of a large number of small populations in which alleles A and a are present in the same frequencies at the beginning of the experiment (Fig. V.3).The set of these populations at the individual moments in time can always be depicted by the relevant histogram, expressing the frequency of populations with frequency of allele A lying in the intervals 0-0.1; 0.1–0.2; 0.2–0.3; ... 0.9–1At time t0 all the populations lie within a single frequency interval as the initial frequency of alleles A in all the populations equals 0.5.Following a certain number of generations, populations begin to occur increasingly often in which the frequency of allele A deviates ever more from value 0.5.The histogram begins to approach the histogram of normal distribution, where the standard deviation of the set increases constantly with time and the histogram thus becomes flatter.An important difference in the shape of the histogram or the normal distribution begins to appear when some populations begin to reach extreme positions through the effect of genetic drift, i.e. when populations with frequency of allele A equal to 1.0 to 0.0 appear in the population.If the individual populations are mutually isolated and if alleles A and a can change one into the other through the effect of mutation within the time horizon of our experiment, these states are irreversible for the given population and one or the other allele becomes fixed.As time progresses, additional populations will be in this state so that, after a sufficiently long time, only the two extreme columns will be present in the histogram.Approximately half the population will have a frequency of allele A equal to 1.0 and the other half will have frequency equal to 0.0.
The probability that certain alleles will become fixed is equal to their frequency in the population. If a new mutation is formed in the population, its original frequency in the gene pool of diploid organisms (containing two copies of each allele) is equal to 1/2N, where N is the number of individuals in the population. Thus, in a population with a size of 100, approximately each two-hundredth selectionally neutral mutation will be fixed by drift. There is substantial probability that a new selectionally neutral mutation will become fixed in a small population. This probability is much smaller in a large population.
The probability that a new mutation will be eliminated from the population through genetic drift immediately after its formation is very high and is basically not connected with its advantageousness from the standpoint of the biological fitness of the organism (Fisher 1958). In a size-stabilized population of sexually reproducing organisms, each parental pair leaves an average of two progeny and each individual passes two alleles of each gene down to the gene pool of the following generation. These two alleles can have both copies of the mutated alleles (probability p = 0.25) or both copies of the original alleles (p = 0.25), or one copy of the original allele and the second is a copy of the mutated allele (p = 0.5). This means that, in one quarter of cases, the mutated allele disappears from the population before it can even become an object of natural selection. If the mutated allele is not eliminated, its frequency is increased somewhat in the population as there is a probability of 1/3 that both progeny will have the mutated allele – the number of mutated alleles is doubled. Thus, the probability that the mutated allele will disappear from the second generation will be somewhat smaller than 0.25 and will equal approximately 0.18. The probability of disappearance of a mutated allele in subsequent generations is additive, so that, after 5-6 generations, any new allele will disappear from the population simply as a consequence of random processes without much reference to its selectional advantage. This is absolutely true for recessive mutations as the selectional advantage or disadvantage of the mutation can apply only to a homozygote with both alleles mutated. If the mutated allele is present in the population with only small frequency, the probability of the formation of these homozygotes in a panmictic population is almost negligible. This phenomenon (disadvantage for recessive mutations) is sometimes termed Haldane’s seive (Noor 1999)and this is discussed in a slightly different context in Section II.4.1.1. If an advantageous dominant mutation is involved, the situation will be somewhat more favourable for the fate of the new mutation; however, even here, random genetic drift will probably play the most important role in the first generations.s
The processes of fixation of alleles through the action of genetic drift are random from the standpoint of the moment when they occur and also to a substantial degree from the standpoint of which of the alleles will be fixed in the given population and which will be eliminated. The probability that the individual alleles will be fixed or eliminated differs for these individual alleles. For most alleles, these probabilities depend primarily and, in many alleles, exclusively on their momentary frequency in the population. If the population contains two alleles with the same frequency, then they both have the same probability of becoming fixed in the population. If the frequency of one of the alleles is, for example, ten times greater, then it also has ten times the probability of becoming fixed. If a population of organisms containing allele A with a frequency of 0.9 and allele a with a frequency of 0.1 is divided into one hundred smaller populations, then, after a sufficiently long period of time, allele A will become fixed in approximately 90 of them and allele a in approximately 10.
see Sisyphean genotypes model of advantage of sexuality
Genetic information is defined as information entered in the primary structure of a nucleic acid, i.e. in the order of the nucleotides in the DNA molecule or (in some viruses) in the RNA. See also Epigenetic information.
If two genes are located on the same chromosome, there is increased probability that the alleles at both loci will be transferred together during reduction division. Thus, if an individual has allele at a1 locus A on a certain chromosome and allele b1 at locus B and, alleles a2 and b2 on the other (homologous) chromosome, then it will most probably produce four types of gametes a1b1, a1b2, a2b1 and a2b2, however in a ratio other than 1:1:1:1. The closer the loci A andB on the chromosome, the smaller will be the probability that crossing-over will occur in the section between them and the less probable will be the occurrence of types with recombined halotypes between the gametes, i.e. gametes with allele combinations a1b2 and a2b1. The strength of the genetic linkage is calculated from the ratio between the gametes with unrecombined and recombined halotypes. The strength of the genetic linkage of two loci is expressed as the ratio of the number of individuals with recombined genotypes to the total number of individuals in the progeny. If there are two loci on the chromosome right next to one another, there is a negligible chance that crossing-over will occur between them during a single meiosis. In this case, the number of individuals with unrecombined genotype will be approximately equal to the total number of progeny and the coefficient of the strength of the genetic linkage will approach a value of 1 (the ratio will approach a value of 0). On the other hand, if the two loci lie on two different chromosomes, approximately half the descendants will have the recombinant genotype; in this case, the ratio will have a value of 0.5. The strength of the genetic linkage is usually measured in centimorgans. There is a genetic distance of one centimorgan between loci between which an average of 1% recombination occurs during meiosis.
Eldredge and Gould originally suggested that the punctualist character of evolution is a result of a genetic revolution that occurs through the founder effect. This was based on the peripatric speciation model, created by Ernst Mayr (Mayr 1963). Mayr emphasized that a large population located in the central part of the geographic area of the particular species has only limited potential for the formation of anagenetic changes. As a result of migration, alleles constantly flow in from the other parts of the geographic area of the species and these alleles prevent the formation of optimal adaptations to local conditions. Thus, only those alleles that are capable of withstanding the competition from alleles coming in from the rest of the population survive in the long run, i.e. alleles that are capable of providing their carriers with reasonable fitness in combination with the widest possible spectrum of the alleles of other genes and not, for example, alleles that provided their carriers with ideal adaptation to local conditions and possible changes in these conditions. In addition, normalizing natural selection is much more effective in large populations compared with small populations. If it was necessary to overcome a valley in the adaptive landscape for a change in the phenotype to become possible, i.e. if the transition form between the old and new forms exhibited lower fitness, the emergence of new forms in the population would be impossible. The genetical composition of the gene pool of large populations located in central parts of the area of occurrence thus remains unchanged over long periods of time and reacts very slowly to any changes in the environment. In contrast, much more favorable conditions for anagenetic evolution occur during peripatric speciation in small populations, which are constantly formed and disappear at the edges of the area of occurrence of the given species. The populations are smaller so that their members can more easily overcome valleys in the adaptive landscape through genetic drift. The populations are also geographically and thus also genetically isolated from the other populations of the given species so that foreign alleles do not enter their gene pool and the composition of the gene pool can better adapt to the momentary local natural conditions. It is an important property of small populations that the composition of their gene pool can differ very substantially from that of the parent population thanks to the founder effect. The particular population was most probably established by only a very few, frequently mutually related individuals, so that their genetic composition could differ at random from that of the parent population. As a result of genetic drift acting in small populations, other alleles can disappear from the gene pool. A genetic revolution can occur in the population as a result of the altered composition of the gene pool. The selection values of the individual alleles are mostly affected by their own frequency and the frequencies of the other alleles in the same locus or in other loci. If the frequency of an allele increases through the effect of selection pressure or randomly (by genetic drift), its selection value changes and the relevant selection pressure ensures that, in time, its frequency will return back to the equilibrium value. This genetic homeostasis (see IV.9.2) is capable of maintaining approximately constant frequency of the individual alleles in the gene pool of the population even when the natural conditions and thus also the external selection pressures acting on the population change. The most important component of the external environment of an allele consists in the frequencies of the other alleles, because these frequencies determine which alleles a certain allele will most often encounter in future zygotes and thus what its selection value will be. Where, as a consequence of the founder effect and as a result of subsequent genetic drift, a great many alleles disappear from the gene pool of the population and the frequencies of other alleles change drastically, a number of the remaining alleles escape from mutual bonds and thus also the phenotype of organisms in the population can begin to change through natural selection. Thus, in contrast to large, genetically interconnected populations, small populations can evolve and can lead to the formation of a new species with a different phenotype. The appearance of a new species in the paleontological record at a certain location thus reflects, not the formation of a new species at the particular location, but rather the invasion of a species that was formed by peripatric speciation at some other location. The population in which the new species evolved was small and the anagenesis of its members was relatively rapid because of genetic revolution, so that it is not very probable that its members would be preserved in the paleontological record.
In later works, Gould abandoned the model assuming the participation of genetic revolution (Gould 2002). He stated that his main reason for abandoning this model was the fact that, at the present time, geneticists tend to think that selection occurs more effectively in large populations than in small populations. The fact that the existence of genetic revolution was not confirmed experimentally also probably played a certain role. Gould also concluded that the participation of this mechanism is not necessary for explaining the punctuated character of evolution and that the mechanism of peripatric speciation alone explains it sufficiently. In his opinion, it is not necessary for acceleration of anagenetic processes in small populations, as a period of the order of 10,000 years is adequate for the accumulation of a sufficient number of evolutionary changes even at the normal rate of evolution. The fact that the population is located close to the edge of the geographic area of the species, where different natural conditions are most probably present, that it is genetically isolated from the rest of the species, so that it can adapt to these conditions and that, because of its smaller size, it can overcome any valleys in the adaptive landscape through genetic drift apparently provide sufficient explanation for the faster anagenesis of these populations. As soon as a reproduction barrier is formed between species, the members of the new species can invade the geographic area of the old species without the newer species becoming “dissolved” in the more numerous population of the old species.
Personally, I am of the opinion that Gould abandoned the genetic revolution model prematurely. The present-day skeptical opinion of this mechanism on the part of a large fraction of geneticists is probably a result of the methodical difficulties associated with its experimental verification rather than the existence of data that would be contrary to it. The fact that selection is more effective in large populations than in small populations is undoubtedly true; however it is in not way contrary to the statement that selection is more effective in genetically homogeneous populations than in genetically polymorphic populations. The polymorphism of the population is the critical parameter here. A small population can very rapidly grow into a large population, while the original degree of polymorphism is renewed in the population much more slowly. Thus, for a very long time after splitting off, the population can remain in a completely ideal state from the viewpoint of selection, i.e. in the state of a very numerous, genetically uniform and thus evolutionarily plastic population. Only after a longer time is polymorphism accumulated in the population, as a consequence of which the heritability of the individual phenotype traits and the heritability of the overall fitness are reduced (see IV.9.2). As a consequence, the particular species becomes evolutionarily frozen and, for the rest of its existence, more or less passively awaits a change in the external conditions that will lead to its extinction or to new peripatric speciation which will renew its evolutionary plasticity (Flegr 1998), {14400, 15429}. I am of the opinion that, in the field of genetics, the research related to the mechanisms of genetic homeostasis and conversion of nonadditive heritability to additive heritability in small or genetically homogeneous populations will lead to great support for this model of evolution. In the field of paleontology, the model of punctualist evolution encompassing the genetic revolution mechanism could substantially support or confirm current indications that suggest that the punctualist model better describes the evolution of sexually reproducing species, while the gradualist model better describes the evolution of species whose members reproduce asexually.
As was mentioned above, it is frequently advantageous for the subpopulation of parasites to reduce its growth rate or to terminate its growth after attaining a certain value. From the standpoint of the individual parasite, it is, however, more advantageous if it multiplies more rapidly or if it continues to reproduce for a longer time than the other members of the infrapopulation, as it thus increases the probability that its progeny will colonize the new host (Bonhoeffer & Nowak 1994). Thus, individual natural selection acts in the direction increasing the growth rate and it is well known that the effectiveness of individual selection is generally greater than the effectiveness of group selection.
However, the functioning of individual selection within an infrapopulation requires the existence of genetic variability within this infrapopulation. Genetic variability can be formed directly within the infrapopulation in two ways, either through mutations or through genetic recombination accompanying sexual reproduction. It is known, for example, that RNA-viruses, with their lower accuracy of replication and thus greater frequency of mutations, have greater virulence and damage their hosts more than viruses whose genome is formed of DNA (Ewald 1997). Viruses must reproduce as fast as possible in an organism in order to produce as many infectious particles before a mutant appears in the infrapopulation that would reproduce so quickly that it would “unscrupulously” exterminate the host. It is also known that bacteria that occur in humans as innocuous commensals, contain approx. 3% mutators, i.e. bacterial clones that most frequently exhibit an order of magnitude more mutations because of a defect in some component of a DNA reparation system. It is indicative that pathogenic bacteria contain more (2 – 20%) of these clones (Pennisi 2000b).
Amongst sexually reproducing organisms, genetic variability can occur in the population even faster than through mutations by recombination processes occurring during sexual reproduction. The danger of the formation of this generic variability is reduced in parasitic organisms in that the parasite infrapopulation generally reproduces asexually rather than sexually.
Individual, frequently even closely related species of organisms can differ very substantially in the sizes of their genomes. The genetic complexity (C-value), i.e. put simply, the total amount of DNA recalculated to the haploid genome, differs more than 80,000-fold for eukaryotes, 5800-fold for protozoa, 250-fold for arthropods, 350-fold for fish, 5000-fold for algae and 1000-fold for angiosperm plants (Cavalier-Smith 1985; Petrov 2001). Such large differences cannot be caused by differences in the number of genes in the genomes of the particular species and are certainly not correlated much with the complexity of the individual organisms (Fig. VI.3). Consequently, this phenomenon is called the paradox of genetic complexity – the C-value paradox.
A frequent explanation of the C-value paradox could consist in the tendency of certain species or groups of species towards (repeated) polyploidization of the genome or part thereof. Another quite probable explanation is that mutations of the insertion type predominate in the genomes of some species of organisms, while mutations of the deletion type predominate in the genomes of other organisms. This hypothesis has been tested by comparing the frequencies of the individual types of evolutionarily fixed mutations in the genomes of drosophila and in crickets of the Laupala genus (Petrov et al. 2000). The genome of crickets is approximately 50 times larger than that of drosophila. In agreement with the expectations following from the tested hypothesis, it was found that the mutations in drosophila contain a greater number of deletions and fewer insertions than those of crickets. Very marked differences have also been observed in the range of the relevant mutations; the average length of deletions in drosophila equals 24.9 nucleotides, while that in crickets equals 6.0 nucleotides. On the other hand, the length of insertions was larger for crickets. The results of this study did, of course, not demonstrate that the cause of the different sizes of the genomes lies in mutation bias. The initial data do not permit determination of whether the discovered differences in the sequences of the individual species of crickets and individual species of drosophila are caused by differences in the probability of the individual types of mutations or differences in the probability of evolution fixation of the individual types of mutations. In any case, the action of mutation bias remains a highly probable explanation of the existence of the complexity paradox. Alternative explanations of this phenomena are, however, provided by other, basically different hypotheses, some of which assume that noncoding DNA in the nucleus can have functional importance for the cell – e.g. it permits maintenance of a constant ratio between the size of the nucleus and the volume of cytoplasma (Beaton & Cavalier-Smith 1999).
Individual, frequently even closely related species of organisms can differ very substantially in the sizes of their genomes. The genetic complexity (C-value), i.e. put simply, the total amount of DNA recalculated to the haploid genome, differs more than 80,000-fold for eukaryotes, 5800-fold for protozoa, 250-fold for arthropods, 350-fold for fish, 5000-fold for algae and 1000-fold for angiosperm plants (Cavalier-Smith 1985; Petrov 2001). Such large differences cannot be caused by differences in the number of genes in the genomes of the particular species and are certainly not correlated much with the complexity of the individual organisms (Fig. VI.3). Consequently, this phenomenon is called the paradox of genetic complexity – the C-value paradox.
A frequent explanation of the C-value paradox could consist in the tendency of certain species or groups of species towards (repeated) polyploidization of the genome or part thereof. Another quite probable explanation is that mutations of the insertion type predominate in the genomes of some species of organisms, while mutations of the deletion type predominate in the genomes of other organisms. This hypothesis has been tested by comparing the frequencies of the individual types of evolutionarily fixed mutations in the genomes of drosophila and in crickets of the Laupala genus (Petrov et al. 2000). The genome of crickets is approximately 50 times larger than that of drosophila. In agreement with the expectations following from the tested hypothesis, it was found that the mutations in drosophila contain a greater number of deletions and fewer insertions than those of crickets. Very marked differences have also been observed in the range of the relevant mutations; the average length of deletions in drosophila equals 24.9 nucleotides, while that in crickets equals 6.0 nucleotides. On the other hand, the length of insertions was larger for crickets. The results of this study did, of course, not demonstrate that the cause of the different sizes of the genomes lies in mutation bias. The initial data do not permit determination of whether the discovered differences in the sequences of the individual species of crickets and individual species of drosophila are caused by differences in the probability of the individual types of mutations or differences in the probability of evolution fixation of the individual types of mutations. In any case, the action of mutation bias remains a highly probable explanation of the existence of the complexity paradox. Alternative explanations of this phenomena are, however, provided by other, basically different hypotheses, some of which assume that noncoding DNA in the nucleus can have functional importance for the cell – e.g. it permits maintenance of a constant ratio between the size of the nucleus and the volume of cytoplasma (Beaton & Cavalier-Smith 1999).
Geneticists originally assumed that it makes no difference, from the standpoint of the characteristics of an individual, which of its genes is inherited from the mother and which from the father. However, over time, a substantial amount of information has been accumulated demonstrating that this simple concept is not valid. It was found that some genes are expressed only from the sections of chromosomes derived from the father and others from sections derived from the mother. Genome imprinting is responsible for this phenomenon. Some sections of genes are labelled in the developing sex cells of the parent organism, e.g. by methylation, where this labelling differs in the male and in the female. The given gene is then expressed in the zygote according to how it is labelled. During the differentiation of sex cells, the sex-specific labelling of genes derived from the mother and from the father is “erased” and is replaced on all the chromosomes by sexually specific labelling corresponding to the sex of the individual in whose body the differentiation of sex cells occurs. In some cases, it seems that erasing of the methylation labels on the chromosome set derived from the father already occurs in the fertilized oocyte (Ferguson-Smith & Surani 2001). Genomic imprinting can, of course, take place in hermaphrodites; however, then the DNA of the sex cells will be labelled according to whether differentiation of the gamete occurs in the tissue of male or female sex organs.
Genome imprinting is most obvious in cases where there is a conflict of the biological “interests” of the father and mother in relation to the amount of resources that they are to invest in their future progeny (Burt & Trivers 1998). This situation frequently occurs in species where the embryos are formed inside the female organism, i.e. primarily in angiosperm plants (Hardling & Nilsson 2001) and in live-bearing animals, such as mammals (Moore & Haig 1991). As a female can reproduce with various males in the population during her lifetime, it can frequently happen that individual, simultaneously developing embryos can have different fathers. Consequently, the biological interests of genes derived from the father and from the mother can differ very substantially. It is in the interests of the gene derived from the father that a maximum of maternal resources be invested in the development of the embryo in which it is located. These investments can even occur at the expense of damage to the other developing embryos, which can have a different father and even at the cost of exhaustion or destruction of the maternal organism. The next offspring of the particular female could have a different father, so the genes of paternal origin need not take into account the future reproductive potential of the female. Thus, for example, imprinted genes of an embryo derived from the father can program the formation of a large placenta, from which the embryo would derive nutrients from the body of the mother, or can cause the production of hormones controlling the level of nutrients in the maternal organism, which can be manifested, e.g., in maternal diabetes (Haig 1993b).
can constitute another evolutionary trap in organisms in which the embryos develop inside the maternal organism (II.8.3) (Fundele & Surani 1994). This phenomenon is known, for example in mammals and plants. This is manifested in that some genes derived from the gametes of the father and gametes of the mother fulfill different functions in the development of the embryo. The copies of a certain gene derived from the sperm can be active in the embryo and, for example, control the production of the growth factor, while a copy of the same gene derived from the egg need not even be transcribed. This strange behaviour of the genes may (but, of course, need not, see e.g. (Skuse & et al. 1997)), be highly useful from the viewpoint of the father or mother; both individuals modify and thus program the genes of their gametes so that, after formation of the embryo, they “defend the interests” of their original carrier, frequently at the expense of the interests of the other parent (Moore & Haig 1991).
In the above case, the male tries to program his genes so that the newly forming embryo is as large as possible, even at the expense of other developing embryos or even at the expense of the overall state of health of the mother. The other embryos could have different fathers, a very frequent phenomenon in mammals, birds and a great many plants. Even a certain damage to the mother during gravidity or parturition is not detrimental from the viewpoint of the father in a great many animals, as he can have future progeny with other females. The female must program her genes so that they compensate the relevant activity of the paternal genes in the embryo. In the above case, she apparently does this in that she programs her genes to synthesize receptor proteins capable of capturing and thus deactivating the growth factor synthesized under the control of the paternal genes. If a similar battle occurs between the paternal and maternal genes in embryogenesis, then it is practically impossible for the species to change from sexual to asexual reproduction and for a viable embryo to be formed, for example, by the combination of two female gametes – production of the growth factor would be missing. The phenomenon of genome imprinting and some of its other consequences were also described in Section II.8.3.
The combination of the specific alleles in all the loci present in the genome of the particular individual is called the genotype. If we are interested in alleles present at a specific locus or in several particular loci in the given individual, in this connection we can also use the term genotype for the particular combination of alleles.
Goal-orientation isdirection towards achieving a certain goal, a certain state. It is also designated by the term teleology, however, at certaintimes and in various circles, the concept of teleology was understood in different ways. At the most general level, it can be stated that teleology expresses a certain way of anchoring things and processes in the order of the world. The methodology of contemporary science clearly differentiates two types of archoring. In the language of the systems theory, it can be stated that the properties of a system follow both from the properties of the parts (subsystems and elements) from which the particular system is composed, and also from the properties of the systems of which it is, itself, a subsystem. When we ask why a system has certain properties, for example, why a mullen (Verbascum spp.) flower is yellow, we are asking in one sentence about two completely different things. To begin with, at the particular moment, we could be interested in the cause of the yellow colour of the mullen flower. If we are biochemists, we will probably be asking about the mechanism that leads to the synthesis of the yellow pigment in the petals of the plant. If we are physicists, we will be interested in the mechanism leading to the absorbance or reflectance of light of certain wavelengths by the molecules of the relevant plant colourants. In both cases, we will be attempting to find an explanation (anchoring) of the particular phenomenon from below, internally, i.e. we are attempting to explain the properties of the system on the basis of the properties of the elements or subsystems from which it is composed.
However, similar questions can be resolved in the opposite way. In this case, we are looking for an explanation of certain properties of a system in the properties of the system (supersystem?) of which the studied system is a subsystem. Thus, if we are ecologists, we will be interested to learn, in connection with the yellow colour of the mullen flower, which pollinators the mullen needs to attract and which colour these pollinators prefer. A thing or a process can be anchored in that we describe its cause or in that we describe its purpose.There exists an important asymmetry between the two types of anchoring. Every phenomenon (process) has its cause, the logically essential or random phenomenon that caused it. However, only some phenomena have a purpose. is frequently confused with Usefulness.However, in actual fact, there is a very substantial difference between these two concepts, which can be clearly illustrated on the following example. Attempts can be made to treat a sore throat using antibiotics or a incantation. In both cases, this will be goal-oriented behaviour, subservient to a particular purpose, targeted towards a particular goal. However, in only the first case will this also be useful conduct, i.e. in most cases it will objectively assist in achieving the given goal.
In order for it to be possible to differentiate the usefulness of a system enforced from outside through the intentional will of intelligent beings, from internal usefulness, formed spontaneously as a consequence of the properties of the developing system itself, for example, usefulness formed as a consequence of biological evolution, some authors have proposed the term teleonomy (cf. astrology, astronomy) for the second type of usefulness. This term has not caught on yet. If, in addition, we realize that the usefulness of organisms is not connected with goal-orientation, we find that the term teleonomy is not really required in biology. Most philosophical discussions of purpose in biological systems are, in fact, actually concerned with goal-orientation; however, most discussions of purpose in the framework of evolutionary biology are really concerned with usefulness.
In gonadal parasitism, one of the partners preferentially and sometimes exclusively occupies the reproductive organs and produces all the sex cells of the chimeric organism. This danger is somewhat less in plant chimeras because of the existence of the cell walls and thus the related lack of motility of the cells within the organism; amongst animal chimers, encountered, for example, in a great many marine invertebrates, it is substantially greater. However, even in humans a case has been described of a woman whose somatic tissues were genetically uniform and thus were not of chimeric origin, but genetic tests of her four children showed that the sex cells in her ovaries were derived from her (fraternal) twin. I would happily be wrong, but I suspect that at least part of those convicted of rape, who are currently being set free with great publicity on the basis of DNA tests, could correspond to similar cases.
On a long-term evolutionary scale, possible cases of successful gonadal parasitism are quite common. In a great many taxa of vertebrates, including mammals and birds, the precursors of sex cells are not formed directly in the tissues of the future gonads, but rather travel to these organs from other parts of the embryo or even from extra-embryonic fluid during embryogenesis. Simultaneously, the places where the future precursors of the sex cells are formed differ substantially in the individual taxa. It thus follows, amongst other things, that the sex cells in various groups of vertebrates are not mutually homologous (Davison 1998; Davison 2001).
In a number of multicellular organisms, microgametes and macrogametes are produced in the specialized organs of a single individual. This state is termed hermaphroditism. This is a derivative state in most modern multicellular organisms, which emerged secondarily during evolution, for instance as a consequence of the specific ecological requirements of the individual species. For example, adaptation to a parasitic life style is a frequent reason for the emergence of hermaphroditism. Macroparasites, of which human tape worms are a typical prototype, frequently enter the bodies of their hosts or can survive there only as a very few specimens. Thus, as gonochorists, they would be faced by the danger that they would not be able to find an individual of the opposite sex in their vicinity as adults. It is thus advantageous for them if any given individual can function as both a male and a female. Similarly, hermaphroditism is advantageous from an ecological viewpoint in sessile, immobile organisms (e.g. plants).
Some hermaphrodites can use either a uniparental or a biparental mode of reproduction. From the viewpoint of exploitation of the advantages of sexual reproduction, biparental reproduction is preferable, where the microgametes and macrogametes forming the zygote are derived from different individuals. However, sometimes a situation occurs where the hermapahrodite is dependent on uniparental reproduction, i.e. fertilization of the macrogametes by its own microgametes. So far, it seems that a great many hermapahrodites are capable of self-fertilization in such a situation; however, it is mostly not clear how long the individual hermaphroditic species are capable of surviving without biparental reproduction.
The differentiation of organisms into individuals producing microgametes and individuals producing macrogametes, gonochorism, is advantageous for two reasons. To begin with, it prevents uniparental reproduction, i.e. it ensures that the microgametes and macrogametes forming the zygote are derived from two different individuals. In addition, it allows organisms to be differentiated morphologically, physiologically, ecologically and ethologically into males, producing microgametes and females producing macrogametes. The production of microgametes and macrogametes places somewhat different demands on the properties of the organism. The properties of hermaphrodites must necessarily be only a certain evolutionary compromise in this respect. In contrast, the evolution of the properties of gonochoristic organisms can proceed in both males and females separately and can optimize the relevant properties for each sex separately.
The hypothesis of greater robustness of oogenesis assumes that the formation of sperm is generally more sensitive to disturbances than the formation of oocytes (Hunt & Hassold 2002). It follows from experiments that, compared to the differentiation of sperm, the differentiation of oocytes more frequently progresses successfully to the end, even when the individual bears genetic defects or when this occurs under abnormal external conditions. A female with a certain genetic disorder is still fertile, while a male is not. It is possible that this is a manifestation of the general phenomenon of the greater intra-population cost of females (see XIV.7.1). Thus males can act in evolution, not only as cheap experimental material for testing new evolutionary features, but also as a “waste basket”, i.e. a means of cheap elimination of unsuitable alleles.
Some epigenetic processes are evolutionarily very old and occur in phylogenetically quite distant groups of organisms. Through the effect of anagenesis undergone by the given species, the phenotype of the relevant adults can differ drastically; nonetheless, very similar or even identical epigenetic processes can occur in them during ontogenesis. One of the consequences of this fact is that organs or their basis can develop in the embryo during ontogenesis, which were present in the phylogenetic ancestor of the particular species, but are no longer present in the body structure of modern organisms or are present only in the form of rudimentary organs (Fig. XII.9, XXVII.5). These organs have thus lost their importance for the functioning of the adult organism, but can frequently be of irreplaceable importance for the functioning of epigenetic processes that control the formation of other organs during ontogenesis. This fact led to the formulation of Haeckel’s recapitulation theory. This theory, also called the recapitulation rule or biogenetic law, basically states that ontogenesis is repeated phylogenesis (see also XXIII.6.1). In this inadmissibly simplified form, this rule is, of course, not valid because the appearance of individual stages of the developing embryo can certainly not tell us anything about the appearance of the sequence of phylogenetic forebears of the particular species. On the other hand, information on the developmental stages of the embryo can certainly provide us with very important information on the phylogenesis of a certain taxonomic group. If the foundations of a certain organ are present in the embryo at some stage of development, it can be assumed with absolute certainty that this organ was actually present in a phylogenetic ancestor of the studied species. The opposite is, of course, not true. An organ that was present in phylogenetic ancestors and did not have any function in epigenetic developmental processes or its function was somehow replaced during evolution need not be formed at all during the ontogenesis of its progeny. Similarly, the order in time of establishment of the individual organs in embryogenesis need not exactly correspond to the order of formation of these organs during phylogenesis. If the individual epigenetic processes in which the foundations of certain organs play a role are functionally mutually unrelated, the order of formation of the individual organs can be different from the order in which they were formed in phylogenesis.
The body structure of an adult organism thus contains rudiments of organs that do not have any functional importance for the given species. The reason for the evolutionary survival of these rudiments could be their irreplaceable role in some epigenetic process functioning in the ontogenesis of the particular species. However, in some cases, the reasons for the existence of rudiments can be quite different; a role can be played here, for example, by the fact that the particular rudiment does not benefit its carrier, but also does not harm it and insufficient mutations have been accumulated by genetic drift to prevent its formation during ontogenesis. It will apparently also frequently occur that the particular rudiment does not fulfill the main function for which it emerged in evolution, but performs some auxiliary function that it began to fulfill only secondarily some time in evolutionary history. Digestion of food does not occur in the appendix of humans as in ruminants; however, the microflora of the appendix are apparently important for the synthesis of some vitamins.
Most models of evolution in the area of population genetics consider only hard natural selection. Consequently, geneticists occasionally encounter apparently unsolvable paradoxes. An example is Haldane’s dilemma (Haldane 1957), describing the substitution cost accompanying the replacement of one allele in the population by some other, more advantageous allele. The substitution cost (L) is defined by the equation
![]()
where Wopdenotes the fitness of an individual with optimal genotype and W is the average fitness of individuals in the population i.e. a parameter expressing how many times the average fitness of individuals in the population is lower than would be the average fitness in a population formed exclusively of individuals with optimum genotype. In models describing hard selection, the magnitude of the substitution cost for the population is directly proportional to the number of genetic deaths, i.e. the number of organisms eliminated by natural selection in substituting a suboptimal allele by an optimal allele. If new alleles constantly appear in the population, increasing the fitness of their bearers, the relative fitness of all the bearers of the other alleles is reduced (Wop, i.e. the fitness of individuals with optimal phenotype is always set at 1), increasing the substitution cost for the population. Haldane pointed out that, with simultaneous selection in favour of a greater number of suitable alleles from various genes, the substitution cost for a particular population can attain unrealistically high values and the number of genetic deaths can easily exceed the reproduction potential of the population.
However, when we take into consideration that the individual alleles can be eliminated by soft selection, the situation looks rather different. The cost is constant in each generation, i.e. actually equal to zero. Natural selection always eliminates a constant percentage of individuals from the population without regard to the specific values of the average fitness of individuals in the population (Nunney 2003). On the other hand, it is apparent that selection can occur simultaneously in favour of only a limited number of traits; if selection occurs to the benefit of a great many traits, the viability of the population is not endangered (as it would be if hard selection were active), but the effectiveness of the selection of the individual traits would be proportionally reduced, and the Hill-Robertson effectwould be manifested. This effect is especially marked when there is a close genetic connection between the loci in which selection occurs, i.e., e.g., in asexually reproducing organisms or for loci in areas in which genetic recombination does not occur for some reason (Charlesworth & Charlesworth 2000). The reduced effectiveness of simultaneous selection for a greater number of traits can play a significant negative role in the evolutionary response of the population or species to a rapidly changing environment (Nunney 2003).
It very frequently occurs in interspecific hybridization that the members of one sex are affected more by reduced fertility or viability. Haldane’s rule, formulated in 1922 by J.B.S. Haldane, states that, in this case, the heterogametic sex, i.e. the sex whose cells contain both types of sex chromosomes, is affected far more frequently or to a far greater degree (Haldane 1922). In cases of the Drosophila type (e.g, in mammals), females with sex chromosomes XY are affected more than males with sex chromosomes XX; in cases of the Abraxas type (e.g. in birds), on the other hand, females with sex chromosomes ZW are affected more than males with sex chromosomes ZZ (Civetta & Singh 1999). The validity of Haldane's rule has been repeatedly demonstrated for a wide range of species belonging to various taxa. Of 223 known cases of sterility affecting only the members of one sex, 99% of them corresponded to Haldane’s rule. In relation to the inviability of hybrids, 90% of 115 described cases obeyed Haldane’s rule (Turelli 1998). This survey included only cases of complete sterility or complete inviability of one sex; if we were to also consider partial sterility and reduced viability of hybrids of one sex, the number of known cases would increase many fold; however the percentage of cases obeying Haldane’s rule would remain roughly the same.
It is apparent that several mechanisms are simultaneously valid here, of which the best known, i.e. the dominance hypothesis, faster male hypothesis, hypothesis of greater resistance of oocyte formation, recessive gene hypothesis, somatic mutation hypothesis and ultraselfish genetic element hypothesis – will be described below. This relatively unimportant phenomenon of lower viability and fertility of hybrid members of the heterogametic sex will be discussed in greater detail because this can be a key to understanding an extremely important phenomenon – speciation dependent on genetic incompatibility. In this connection it is recommended that the reader study more carefully the sections on the dominance hypothesis, the faster male hypothesis and the somatic mutation hypothesis. Unless explicitly stated otherwise, the relevant mechanisms are applicable similarly as for the Drosophila and Abraxas types. For simplification, where possible, the situation will be described for the Drosophila type.
It was repeatedly found that, in the natural population, the most common alleles are usually dominant and, on the other hand, minority alleles are frequently recessive. If, on the other hand, we isolate individuals in the laboratory that bear two newly formed mutated alleles, or if we obtain individuals bearing minority alleles in mutually isolated natural populations, then the relationship of partial dominance is mostly found between their alleles. The explanation suggested by Haldane says that suitable dominant alleles will be more readily spread in the population and will thus become majority alleles more readily than similarly advantageous recessive alleles. While the usefulness of dominant alleles is also manifested in a heterozygote, the usefulness of similar recessive alleles is manifested only in recessive homozygotes, in the outbred population, i.e. in a population in which random crossing occurs between its members, i.e. only when its frequency is substantially increased.
The handicap hypothesis, which was formulated in 1975 by A. Zahavi (Zahavi 1975), assumes that, under certain conditions, it may be advantageous for the female to choose, as the father of her offspring, a handicapped male, for example, a male with long tail feathers. The long feathers represent a substantial handicap for their bearer in the fight for survival. Thus, if a male with abnormally long tail feathers, i.e. with an abnormally large handicap, has survived to reproductive age, it is almost certain that this must be an abnormally fit individual.
Simultaneously, this handicap need not be only a secondary sexual trait. It could, for example, be a physical defect incurred through an injury or even the old age of the individual (Kokko & Lindstrom 1996; Sundberg & Dixon 1996). It has been observed, for example, for sparrows and finches, that, in extra-pair parentage (EPP), females prefer old males (Wetton et al. 1995; Sundberg & Dixon 1996). Simultaneously, the frequency of extra-pair copulation (EPC) with old and young individuals is the same. In perching birds (Passeriformes), the female determines whether copulation will leads to transfer of sperm or not. The fact that, for the same frequency of EPC, a greater number of offspring are fathered by older males suggests that the purpose of this “gerontophilia” lies in an attempt of the female to obtain the best genes for her offspring.
The handicap hypothesis on the origin of secondary sexual traits has been subject to fundamental criticism in the past. Mathematical analysis of the effect of a handicap of the father on the fitness of offspring has shown that the advantage represented by the greater fitness of the father is exactly compensated in the offspring by the existence of the handicap that the progeny also inherit. However, at the present time, it seems that the model could work in a number of situations (Pomiankowski 1987; Siller 1998; Hastings 1994). At the same time, it is important that the coefficient of heritability of the handicap, a factor reflecting the probability that the offspring will inherit the particular trait, for example long feathers, is less than the average coefficient of heritability of the other traits determining the fitness of the individual. If, in addition to genetic factors, the effect of the environment also has a substantial effect on feather length, the coefficient of heritability of this trait can be very low. Under these conditions, it is really advantageous for the female to prefer reproduction with a handicapped male.s
Haplotype denote a combination of alleles located in a single continuous section of one DNA molecule in the given individual, for example in a certain section of a pair of homologous chromosomes. The term haplotype can also be employed in the sense of the combination of all the alleles located in the genome of a haploid cell, for example in the genome of a sex cell (gamete). The genotype of a haploid individual thus contains two haplotypes of each DNA section; new haplotypes can be mixed from these two haplotypes through recombination during meiois.
The frequency of the individual genotypes in the equilibrium state can be readily calculated from the frequency of the alleles in a certain locus. This equilibrium state is called the Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium. In a large panmictic population, i.e. in a population whose members reproduce together quite at random, this equilibrium is established during a single generation. It follows from the laws of combinatorics that, at equilibrium, genotypes a1a1, a1a2 and a2a2 will be present in a ratio of ¦2: 2¦a¦a:¦2, where ¦aand ¦adenote the frequency of alleles a1 and a2 in the previous generation (Fig. II.14). Here, the ratio in which the individual genotypes were present in the previous generation is not in any way important. During a single generation, the same representation of the individual genotypes is established, regardless of whether the original population contained, for example, only homozygotes a1a1 and a2a2, or only heterozygotes a1a2.
If we study several genes, amongst which there is no genetic linkage, for example, if each of them is located on a different chromosome, equilibrium is again established within a single generation; the numbers of the individual genotypes can be calculated for this state according to the simple rules of combinatorics.
Ability to passed the individual characters between generations that is responsible for the resemblances between parents and offspring.Natural selection is effective, and the biological evolution can operate, only if individual differences between organisms are hereditary.Various degrees of heritability of properties can exist; in some systems, a characteristic property of a certain individual can be passed on to its progeny in unaltered form and degree, at other times to a lesser degree or may appear in progeny only with increased probability.
Amongst modern organisms, heredity is based on copying genetic information, instructions for creation of the body of organisms. Theoretically, completely different mechanisms could also exist, based, for example, on direct copying of the actual structure of the organism itself.
Trait heritability describes the share of the genetically determined variability of the trait in its total variability. Individual traits vary in their heritability. The trait heritability of qualitative traits expresses the probability that the traits will be transferred in unaltered form to the next generation while, for quantitative traits, this corresponds to the degree to which they are transferred from one generation to the next. The heritability of a trait is, however, defined in genetics as the fraction of genetically determined variability in the given trait in the total variability of this trait, i.e. also the environmentally determined variability of this trait. Some components of genetically determined variability are inherited from one generation to the next, while others are not. Consequently, attention is concentrated especially on heritability in the narrow sense of the word, i.e. the component of variability of a given trait determined by genes whose effects can be simply added, i.e. genes with additive effect. Other components of heritability include environmentally determined variability, variability determined by interactions between alleles in a single locus (the dominance component) and variability determined by interactions between alleles in various loci (the epistasis component) It is, of course, possible to also define other components of the total variability, with contributions, e.g., from interactions between the environment and dominance, interactions between dominance and epistasis, etc. The evolution of a certain trait through selection is fundamentally affected by the additive genetically determined variability; the other components of the variability mostly reduce the effectiveness of selection. See also Heredity.
One of the very important possibilities that has been applied many times in anagenesis consists in heterochrony (Wakahara 1996; Klingenberg 1998; Richardson 1995), the evolutionary modification of the rate of formation and development of the individual organs and organ systems (Tab. XII.2). A very small genetic change is sufficient for a certain organ to begin to be formed in the ontogenesis of an individual of a certain species sooner or, to the contrary, later and thus arrive at a different state during ontogenesis than in its phylogenetic ancestors. Consequently, a small change in the timing of the individual ontogenetic events can be of fundamental importance for the phenotype of the members of a particular species. An individual with altered phenotype can, again, fundamentally alter its life niche and this change in life niche again fundamentally changes the selection pressures to which the particular species is exposed. Thus, fundamental changes can occur in the body structure as a consequence of minimal genetic changes, for example changes in the regulation region of a single gene.
The heterozygosity index (H), which is basically the frequency of heterozygotes in the population, is another commonly employed measure of the degree of polymorphism in the population. For the individual genes, this index is usually calculated from the frequencies of the individual alleles:
where xi is the frequency of the i-th allele in the population. Thus, a population containing a large number of alleles with the same frequency has the largest H value. The average heterozygosity index for the given population can be calculated on the basis of the heterozygosity indices as the arithmetic mean for the individual genes. If the heterozygosity index is calculated on the basis of sequence data, it is also sometimes called the gene diversity index. The nucleotide (aminoacid) diversity index (B) can also be calculated on the basis of sequence data; this corresponds to the average number of nucleotide (aminoacid) differences between all the pairs of alleles in the sample divided by the length of the sequences of the relevant alleles. The average number of pair differences Π can be calculated for the whole population or, to be more precise, for the population sample, as
where n is the number of observed sequences (so that is the number of various pairs of sequences) and Πij is the number of differences between the i-th and j-th sequence.
The emergence of genetics, a field of science whose theoretical foundations were established in the 19th century by Johann Gregor Mendel (1822–1884) (Fig. XXVIII.9), greatly assisted in the development of the theory of evolution. Genetic knowledge especially assisted in eliminating the greatest conceptual inadequacies of Darwin’s model of the evolution of adaptive structures by natural selection. As long as biologists assumed that the predispositions derived from both parents are mixed together and “averaged” in sexual reproduction, Darwin’s model was incapable of functioning. The hereditability of traits, including evolutionary innovations was necessarily vanishing; a substantial trait in a parent appeared to a lesser degree in its progeny, even less in its grand-descendants and basically disappeared, i.e. was lost in the standard population, over a few subsequent generations. In order for Darwin’s model to be functional, it would require an unrealistically high rate of formation of new inheritable variability. The rediscovery of Mendel’s laws around 1900 demonstrated that the predispositions for the individual traits actually do not affect one another during sexual reproduction and, to the contrary, are transferred from one generation to the next in unaltered form. However, over time, the frequency of the individual predispositions (alleles) can change in the gene pool of the population, enabling Darwinistic evolution. As the proponents of the other concepts gradually died, the study of evolution slowly became identical with study of the changes in the numbers of the individual alleles in the gene pool of the population and all evolutionary phenomena taking place above the level of the species began to be considered to be simply evolutionary consequences and accompanying phenomena of processes occurring at the intraspecific level.
The geneticist Theodosius Dobzhansky (1900–1975), paleontologist George Gaylord Simpson (1902–1984), zoologist Ernst Mayr (1904-2005) and botanist George Ledyard Stebbins (1906–2000) are generally considered to be the main representatives of Neo-Darwinism responsible for evolutionary synthesis. Bernhard Rensch (1900–1990), Julian Sorell Huxley (1887–1975), Ronald Aylmer Fisher (1890–1962), Sewall Wright (1889–1988), John Burdon Sanderson Haldane (1892–1964) and a great many others also contributed substantially to the formulation of Neo-Darwinism. The Neo-Darwinist period is characterized by emphasizing and stressing the importance of selection in evolution. Other mechanisms, with the possible exception of genetic drift, are considered to be marginal. The main scientific efforts were concentrated on the study of evolutionary processes occurring at the intraspecific level or speciation processes. Study of macroevolutionary processes lies, to a substantial degree, outside of the main sphere of interest of a major portion of evolutionary biologists.
Traditionally the history of evolutionary biology is divided into three stages: the pre-Darwinist period, the classical Darwinist period and the Neo-Darwinist period, also called the period of evolutionary synthesis. The first phase basically lasted to 1859, i.e. the year that saw the publication of Darwin’s fundamental work “On the Origin of the Species by Natural Selection”. The beginning of Neo-Darwinism is much more difficult to date; the key works of the main representatives of Neo-Darwinism were, however, published in the 1930’s and 1940’s and the rediscovery of Mendel’s laws and the development of classical genetics in the first decades of the 20th century provided the main stimulus for their formulation. In relation to the character of the shift in the conception of evolutionary biology that has occurred over the past thirty years, it seems to be useful to define a fourth period that, for lack of greater inventiveness, I call the Post-Neo-Darwinist period (and simultaneously, I feel sorry for my successors who might, in the future, want to create a name for the next phase in development of the field). The Post-Neo-Darwinist period basically began at the middle of the 1960’s and beginning of the 1970’s; however, to this day, textbooks tend to be based globally on the concepts of Neo-Darwinism. Thus, we are still virtually living in the epoch of Neo-Darwinism, while in actual fact most important evolutionary biologists are representatives of Post-Neo-Darwinism.
Just as, in his work, Darwin admitted the importance of a number of independent evolutionary mechanisms acting on organisms together with natural selection, a similar plurality approach to the theory of evolution was prevalent in the entire professional community (Gould 2002). Amongst the non-biological public, Darwinism was almost universally identified with his theory of natural selection. This theory was attractive for a large part of society, because it agreed well with the general experience of the inhabitants of England and the rest of the developed world with the functioning of human society in the period of emerging capitalism. Competition amongst individual entities and the success and preservation of the strongest and best adapted to the prevailing conditions was generally recognized as a motor for social change and social, of course primarily material, progress. In contrast, professionals were frequently aware that Darwin’s theory of natural selection has a number of obstacles and that some of the conclusions following from this theory were even contradictory to the then-known empirical facts. For these reasons and also because of the absence of centralized supranational science, a great many various concepts of the theory of evolution, based on a number of fundamentally different mechanisms, coexisted for a period of at least 60 years. Various autogenetic concepts, which assumed that living organisms are characterized by a certain internal tendency towards gradual directed development (Galton, Chambers, von Nägeli, Eimer, Osborn) and frequently even towards gradual perfection (Teilhard de Chardin) always held a very strong position. Other theories assumed that Lamarckian mechanisms of strengthening of highly utilized structures and inheritance of acquired traits are of great importance in the evolution of adaptive structures and in mutual divergence of individual species of organisms (partially also supported by Darwin himself). Some theories considered the direct effect of environmental factors on the properties of organisms (St. Hilaire). Others assumed a fundamental effect of sudden jump-like changes in the properties of organisms (Bateson, de Vries, Goldschmidt, Schindelwolf). Of course, theories assuming the fundamental effect of natural selection also maintained a strong position (Wallace, Weismann).
It holds in general that it is not difficult to characterize a stream of thought, once it has ended. However, in the absence of a suitable temporal and personal distance, it is very difficult and perhaps impossible to describe a stream of thought that extends into the future or that is only forming at the present time. While I will attempt to do something of this sort in this chapter, I am aware of the danger that I could be completely mistaken. It is quite possible that future historians of science will consider the Post-Neo-Darwinist stream of thought to be a quite logical outcome of evolutionary synthesis and thus its integral component. Nonetheless, I am of the opinion that, at the very least for didactic reasons, it is useful to risk future loss of face and to attempt to define the currently emerging line of thought in respect to Neo-Darwinism.
Possibly with the exception of S. J. Gould, all the representatives of Post-Neo-Darwinism tended to consider or still consider themselves to be representatives of classical Neo-Darwinism. Nonetheless, some of their works have apparently exceeded the conceptual context of original evolutionary synthesis and have led or will in the future lead to a radical change in evolutionary paradigm. If we neglect the predecessors to which modern authors did not, at least consciously, refer in their thinking, i.e. the author of the model of shifting balances, Sewall Wright, and partly also the author of the concept of genetic revolution, Ernst Mayr, the first step in this direction was taken at the end of the 1960’s and beginning of the 1970’s by George C. Williams (1926-2010) (Williams 1966) and William D. Hamilton (1936-2000) (Hamilton 1964a; Hamilton 1964b), when they published their gene-centered concept of evolution. In their work, they implicitly assumed and clearly demonstrated on specific cases that, in studying a certain structure or a certain pattern of behavior, evolutionary biology must not ask how the particular traits provides an advantage for its bearer, but only how the particular trait provides an advantage for the allele that is responsible for its formation. Richard Dawkins (*1941) explicitly explained this idea and popularized it amongst the professional and lay public, originally in his popular-instructive book “The Selfish Gene” (Dawkins 1976) and subsequently in his professional work “The Extended Phenotype” (Dawkins 1982). He demonstrated that an individual cannot be an object of selection and that biological fitness cannot be a criterium of his success in sexually reproducing organisms. The object of selection must always be only a specific allele and the criterium of its evolutionary success is the increase in its frequency in comparison with the other alleles at the given locus. Works related to evolutionarily stable strategies, written jointly by John Maynard Smith (1920-2004) and George R. Price (1922-1975) (Maynard Smith & Price 1973), constituted another involuntary attack on the basic paradigm of Neo-Darwinism. These works, similar to the works of their successors, demonstrated that the criterium of success of a certain pattern of behavior and, in general, a certain biological trait is not how it increases or decreases the fitness of its bearer, but rather whether this corresponds to an evolutionarily stable strategy in the sense of game theory. They demonstrated that only a strategy that, once it predominates in the population, is capable of preventing the invasion of any other (even potentially more successful) minority strategy, has a chance from the long-term point of view. Taken to its logical conclusion, even the reproductive ability of the individual alleles is not the decisive criterium for their evolutionary success in a polymorphic population.
The work published by paleontologists Niles Eldredge (*1941) and Stephen Jay Gould (1941-2002) led to a further basic shift in the character of evolutionary biology. At the beginning of the 1970’s, these authors demonstrated that, contrary to expectations following from the Neo-Darwinist model of evolution, the evolution of species has a substantially discontinuous character (Eldredge & Gould 1972). Species mostly change only immediately after their formation and their existence is characterized by evolutionary stasis for a subsequent, incomparably longer time. Eldredge and Gould originally suggested that genetic homeostasis is basically responsible for evolutionary stasis and that genetic revolution (which occurs as a result of the founder effect (Mayr 1963)) is responsible for anagenetic changes, i.e. just those effects whose existence is directly connected with the competition of the individual alleles for an evolutionarily stable strategy. However, they later abandoned these ideas (see XXVI.5.3), possibly in connection with a certain tension present in the 1990’s between the representatives of American and British schools of evolutionary thought. Irregardless of the nature of the actual mechanism responsible for the punctuated character of evolution, this character in itself requires basic modification of the Neo-Darwinist concepts of the course of macroevolutionary events. As anagenesis is apparently closely coupled with cladogenesis amongst sexually reproducing organisms and selection can substantially affect the traits of organisms only at the moment of speciation, there has been a substantial increase in emphasis on other evolutionary mechanisms (species selection, interspecific competition, evolutionary trends driven by evolutionary constraints), whose effectiveness and importance in evolution (compared to selection) the Neo-Darwinists mostly doubted. Thus, evolutionary biology is, in a certain sense, returning to a plurality approach, which tended to be characteristic rather for the time of classical Darwinism and which was abandoned temporarily during the time of evolutionary synthesis (Gould 2002).
While phenograms are formed on the basis of all the traits that can be differentiated in the members of the studied species, a scheme of cladogenesis, which is intended to express not similarity but rather relatedness of species, must be expressed solely on the basis of certain subsets of these traits. For example, it is quite obvious that relationships between species cannot be derived on the basis of shared traits, formed in the individual species during evolution independently of one another, i.e. traits that were not present in the closest common ancestor of the compared species. Such a trait is termed homoplasy. Homology is the opposite of homoplasy; this is a common trait of two or more species that these species inherited from their closest common ancestor.
The definition of a homological trait is, in a certain sense, relative. On the one hand, the wings of birds and the wings of bats are homoplasies, as no exclusive common ancestor of birds and bats had wings. However, wings evolved only once in the line of birds and the line of bats. The presence of wings in birds and bats is thus homoplasy from the viewpoint of the two groups together and is a homological trait from the viewpoint of each group separately. The situation is further complicated by the fact that, in both birds and bats, wings were formed from the front limbs of vertebrates and the common ancestor of these two groups had front limbs. Thus, the presence of front limbs must also be considered to be a homological trait that birds and mammals inherited from their common ancestor.
- If a parasite is transmitted horizontally through direct contact between an infected and uninfected individual, parasitosis is generally less virulent. From the standpoint of spreading of the parasite, it would be inexpedient if it were to substantially harm the state of health of the infected host and thus limit its number of contacts with healthy individuals. To the contrary, the virulence of parasites tends to be greater for some other means of spreading parasitosis. For example, parasites spread by vectors tend to have high virulence. This is true both for parasites spread by animal vectors (Ewald 1983), such as mosquitoes (Fig. XIX.10), as well as parasites spread by abiotic vectors, for example flowing water. (Ewald 1991) (Fig. XIX.11). The infected animal can be harmed by the parasite or even immobilized, as the vector is responsible for transfer of the infection to another individual in the population. If water acts as the vector, high virulence of the parasite is also enhanced by a large size of the infection inoculum, which generally enters a single host during infection, with the related high genetic variability within the infrapopulation (see XIX.4.2.2). If the vector is an animal, its manifestations of parasitosis are generally much milder than those in the actual host. It is the role of the vector in the life cycle of the parasite to spread the infection in space and any damage to its state of health would be detrimental to this function.
Parasites capable of independent active motion from one individual to another within the host population, for example, parasitic Hymenoptera or Diptera, also frequently exhibit high virulence. In this case, the parasite is very frequently converted to a parasitoid during evolution, i.e. a parasite that kills its host after a certain period of symbiosis with the infected individual.
Parasites spread alimentarily, specifically by predation, also exhibit high virulence (Ewald 1995). In these cases, the pathological manifestations of parasitosis can increase the chance that the infected individual will be caught by a predator, leading to transfer of the infection. Simultaneously, the predator is usually harmed substantially less than its prey. Otherwise, it would be a relatively easy matter for individuals to be selected in the population of predators that would learn to avoid infected individuals amongst prey when hunting. It could also be important that the definitive host often also acts as a vector and harming the vector would be detrimental to its function in the life cycle of the parasite – spreading infection in space. Simultaneously, the frequent combination of the function of a vector and definitive host need not be accidental and can have a certain importance. During spreading of parasites in space, offspring can frequently encounter conditions differing from those under which their parents lived; under these circumstances, even temporary variability, formed during multiplication through recombination and segregation, can be an advantage (see for example, XIII.3.2.2.2).
High virulence can be exhibited by sit-and-wait infections, i.e. infection transmitted through long-lived resistant stages, spores and cysts, which remain where the infected host died and then infect another host that comes some time in the future (Ewald 1995). Anthrax and smallpox are typical examples of sit-and-wait infections and their spores can remain in the environment for years or even decades. The high virulence of infection in these parasites is a result of the fact that the probability of infecting another host is proportional to the number of spores that remain at the site of death of the infected individual. Consequently, a parasite will attempt to convert as large a part of the body of its host into its own spores or cysts as fast as possible. This is, of course, mostly incompatible with the life of the host organism.
The evolution of a parasite and its host often has the character of an “arms race”, in which the host develops more or less specific mechanisms of defense against parasitization and the parasite, on the other hand, develops mechanisms allowing it to avoid or overcome these defense mechanisms. However, the fact that a parasite adapts perfectly to a certain species of host means that it closes the route to parasitization on other species. Thus, “arms races” frequently lead to very narrow specialization of the parasitic species and often result in narrow host specificity of the parasite. Narrowing of the host spectrum frequently ends with a state where the parasite is capable of completing its life cycle only in the members of a single host species and does not attack even closely related species at all (Fig. XIX.3). This is in sharp contrast with the situation for a number of groups of predators, where narrow specialization of the predator on a single species is certainly not the rule.
For example, molecular mimicry is characteristic for some parasitic microorganisms (including viruses) (Moloo, Kutuza, & Boreham 1980). The parasite adapts the structure of its macromolecules to the structure of the relevant macromolecules of the host organism. If, for example, a certain virus were capable, through gradual accumulation of substitution mutations, of eliminating, from its proteins, all the peptides that are recognized as being foreign by the immune system of the host species, and thus adapt its “peptide vocabulary”, i.e. the set of peptides occurring in its proteins, to the vocabulary of its host, it would quite certainly escape from the reach of the immune system of the host, and could thus spread uncontrollably in the relevant host population. (The fact that it is not an easy matter for the parasite to achieve this final state and the role of MHC-antigens and sexuality in the defense of the host were described in Section VIII.4.3.1.) However, if the peptide vocabularies of two host organisms are very different, and this is highly probable as a result of the relevant selection pressure from parasites (see below), then a parasite cannot simultaneously adapt its vocabulary to two different vocabularies of two host species, except at a cost of drastic limitation of its own peptide vocabulary, which is incompatible with functionality of the proteins. Any form of utilization of the principle of molecular mimicry thus again creates selection pressure for gradual narrowing of the host spectrum of the parasite.
During evolution, the individual species adapt to the conditions in their environment and to changes in these conditions. This adaptation is reflected in the anagenesis of organisms and is manifested in adaptive changes in the morphological and functional structures of individual species. Changes in the external conditions, manifested simultaneously over a larger area or even on a global scale, mostly occur slowly, so that the individual species are usually able to gradually adapt to them evolutionarily. Of course, drastic and rapid changes in the quality of the environment also occur during development of life on Earth, amongst other things as a consequence of global catastrophes caused, for example, by the impact of large meteorites, comets or small planets on the surface of the Earth (see XXII.5.3.2). These drastic, but basically temporary changes, which frequently led to the extinction of a major portion of the species occurring on the Earth at the particular time, tend, however, to affect macroevolution rather than microevolution. During their existence (i.e. during a period of usually several million years), most species never encounter such rapid changes in their environment (and if they do encounter them, they mostly become extinct).
The above is true only for changes in the abiotic factors in the environment.
It can be justifiably assumed that interactions amongst various species of organisms and selection pressures following from these interactions constitute the main driving force for biological evolution. The phenomenon of parasitism is very widespread and a substantial portion of all the organisms on the Earth consists of various species of parasites (Price 1980). Simultaneously, the evolution of a parasite and its host are very closely connected and “arms races” between the two actors in co-evolution are generally very intense. It can thus be anticipated that a major portion of biological evolution and a large percentage of adaptive traits in the framework of biological evolution are in some way connected with the phenomenon of parasitism. According to some concepts, the two most conspicuous evolutionary phenomena, sexuality and speciation, could have emerged as a consequence of selection pressure on the part of parasites (see XIII.3.4.2, XIX.2.1 and XXI.5.4).
The biogeography, i.e. study of the distribution of the individual species provides an enormous amount of evidence for the evolution of species of fauna and flora through gradual branching off from a common ancestor. If the individual species of organisms were to be formed independently at the same time or one after another, the distribution of their occurrence over the surface of the Earth should also be independent or this distribution should reflect only the differences in natural conditions in various parts of the Earth. However, reality is quite different. Species belonging in a particular taxon very frequently occur in the individual areas of the Earth, although species belonging in other taxa could also be very successful there. The reason why, for example, there are no local species of big cats in Australia is certainly not that there were not suitable conditions there for them, but that they did not have any species from which they could evolve, there was no species of cat that they could gradually evolve from. On the other hand, it is clear why there are a great many local species of bats there – their ancestors could quite easily get there by air. This phenomenon is particularly obvious on islands. As soon as an island is far from the mainland, there is a lack of the members of taxa for which the ocean represents an obstacle to spreading. In contrast, these species are present on islands located at suitable distances from the mainland and they very frequently form separate species that are different from the species occurring on other islands or on the mainland.
Another obvious phenomenon that is encountered on islands and groups of islands consists in radiation of taxa, whose members have only a very narrow niche on the mainland. Darwin’s finches are mostly given as a typical example; in actual fact, these are a group of closely related buntings occurring on the individual islands of the Galapagos Islands. The individual species became morphologically differentiated in the local environment and divided up various ecological niches that are occupied on the mainland by birds of various taxa. Numerous species of Drepanididae on the Hawaiian Islands represent a similar case (Fig. XXVII.3). The theory of evolution predicts the formation of species with this character of distribution of occurrence the individual species. Local species of woodpeckers cannot exist in the Galapagos simply because no common ancestor got there. If the relevant niche were to be filled, a species of bird that got to the island in the past, in this case a bunting, would have to (at least imperfectly) adapt to it. In contrast, other theories of the origin of species would encounter substantial difficulties in explaining similar data. If the species were to have been formed independently, for example by autogenesis, or if they were to have been formed in a single instant, either in one place or in a great many places by a rational being, either there would be woodpeckers on the Galapagos, or they would not be there; however, they would apparently not be replaced by a local species of bunting and quite certainly closely related species of this species of bunting would not replace several other unrelated groups of birds in their very different ecological niches in the Galapagos.
Although a number of facts demonstrating the correctness of the evolutionary explanation of the origin of species exist, it must be emphasized that none of them proves the existence of evolution when taken alone. Let’s ignore for the moment the already mentioned fact that no scientific theory can be definitively proven and that, in the best case, all the momentarily known alternative theories can be, at most, shown to be false. We would most probably be capable of finding an explanation for any of the above-mentioned facts that did not encompass the fact of evolution. For example, all of Darwin’s finches could have emerged or have been formed in a single moment at a single place and could fly to the Galapagos together purely by chance. It is, of course, possible to calculate how great this chance would have to be; nonetheless, even if we were to obtain quite negligible probability, we could not completely exclude this scenario. The identity of the phylogenetic trees created on the basis of sequences of various genes could also be caused by the fact that the species were created by a Martian, by the “copy and paste” method, i.e. in each case he would create a species from another already existing species. Of course, life on Earth could just as easily have been created by an omnipotent God who, for some unknown reason, wanted us to think, on the basis of our data, that he had nothing to do with it and that the species were formed by natural biological evolution. (However, in this case, wouldn’t it be a good idea to do just this?) However, with the exception of the latter model, all the alternative explanations are post hoc explanations, sometimes not very probable and sometimes rather awkward and, in addition, frequently mutually incompatible or incompatible with the currently accepted explanations of other phenomena. In contrast, the model of biological evolution was established prior to accumulation of most of the data that now confirm its validity. It is a very good explanation for phenomena that we encounter at all levels and in a wide range of disciplines. Fundamentally, it is possible to state that, at the present time, no facts are known that would be contradictory to the model of evolution based on gradual splitting off of individual species from a common ancestor.
It was very soon found from study of the anatomy of various species of organisms, and especially in studying the ontogenesis of their individual organs, that the structural plans of the bodies of even very dissimilar organisms within the individual taxa are extremely similar in their individual details. For example, amongst vertebrates, the human hand, the digging limb of a mole and the wing of a bird contain the same groups of bones (Fig. XXVII.4). We say that the individual bones in various species can be homologized, i.e. that they are homologous structures, homologues. In addition, these bones were formed in the course of ontogenesis by basically the same mechanisms from the same basic forms. Simultaneously, if we compare the limbs of other groups of organisms, for example the limb of a mole and the limb of a mole cricket, it is immediately obvious that functionally identical types of limbs can be formed by completely different means, from completely different parts and through completely different ontogenetic mechanisms.
The occurrence of homologous structures within individual monophyletic taxa is now considered to be a consequence of the fact that the individual species were formed by divergence from a common ancestor. As biogeography has demonstrated that daughter species can be formed only from some parent species, comparative anatomy has also confirmed that a new anatomical structure can be formed only by modification of a different structure that already existed in the parent species.
The existence of rudiments and atavisms also confirm that the occurrence of homologous structures actually does not have a functional cause. Rudiments are residual organs that occur in all the individuals of a certain species, where they do not fulfill any function in this species. Thus, they are mostly much smaller and structurally simpler than where they fulfill some sort of function (Fig. XXVII.5). Some rudiments in the given species of organism are formed only during embryonic development and cannot be found in adult individuals. The appendix, a worm-like protuberance of the intestine, is considered to be a rudiment in humans. In a great many taxa, the appendix plays a very important role in digestion and is quite large (Fig. XXVII.6). It has been substantially reduced in humans and its removal apparently does not negatively affect the fitness of the individual.
Atavisms represent a similar case to rudiments. Atavisms are structures that, in contrast to rudiments, occur in only some individuals of a particular species, have no functional importance for their bearers and simultaneously occur in all the members of some other species, where they do have functional importance. For example, in humans, individuals occur very rarely that have an atavism in the form of a tail (Fig. XXVII.7). The occurrence of atavisms is once again very good evidence for the evolutionary mechanisms of the origin of species. The organisms can manage quite well without these structures, so that their presence has no functional basis. They are not formed in most individuals, so that their presence necessarily cannot follow from the properties of the components from which the body of the organism is formed or from the character of the processes of ontogenesis (see the structuralist explanation of evolutionary trends, XXVI.7.4). The only reasonable explanation that remains is the evolutionary explanation – the occurrence of rudiments and atavisms follows from the fact that these organs existed in functional form in an ancestor of the given species, so that the ability to form them is also borne by the members of successor species.
Molecular biology and molecular taxonomy has provided a great deal of evidence for the evolutionary theory of the origin of species. When we obtain sequences of a section of a certain gene from the members of several taxa, the difference between the sequences of these genes allows us to establish the probable order of branching off of the relevant taxa from the common ancestor. This is, in itself, still not evidence for the existence of biological evolution. The fact that the particular species branched off from a common ancestor in a certain order was already included amongst the assumptions forming the basis for the relevant method for construction of the phylogenetic tree. For example, if we were to take a collection of stamps, one from each country of Europe, measured all the possible characteristics of their patterns and words and were to feed these characteristics into a suitable computer program for molecular taxonomy, it would provide us with a phylogenetic tree without any hesitations, and this would show the order in which these stamps apparently branched off from a common ancestor. (I am exaggerating a bit; a good molecular-taxonomic program would also allow us to determine that our data set does not contain sufficient phylogenetically significant information and thus that the topology of the tree is not very credible.) However, evidence for the evolutionary theory could be obtained if we were to subsequently scan several other genes from the particular species and create a separate phylogenetic tree for each of these genes and were to discover that all the obtained trees would be identical, at least in their general characteristics. In addition, this topography would most probably be identical with the topography of the tree obtained on the basis of classical, for example morphological traits. In contrast, if we were to take our collection of stamps and measure first the chemical composition of the glue, secondly, for example, the structure of the paper, thirdly the distribution of colors in the pattern, etc. and again were to feed the obtained datasets into a computer, the resultant phylogenetic trees formed on the basis of the various sets of traits would most probably differ fundamentally This result is quite difficult to explain in any other way than that the particular organisms, in contrast to the stamps, were formed in a certain sequence, one from another. Of course, this still does not demonstrate that they were formed during a long period of natural evolution; however, it does exclude all theories based on the independent, natural or supernatural origin of the species.
- Paleontology, the study of fossils, provides us with a great deal of evidence for the simple fact of evolution. However, the existence of fossils is not, in itself, evidence for evolution. Nonetheless, because of the possibility of dating fossils using a number of physical methods, at the very least it reliably overturns the ideas of some opponents of evolution about the recent emergence of animals, plants and humans on the Earth approximately 6000 years ago. While there are not now a great many proponents of the “Young Earth” theory, relying on a literal interpretation of the Bible, they are disproportionately vociferous. However, the results of stratigraphic analysis document the evolution of organisms from a common ancestor, showing that the individual organisms do not appear in the paleontological record at random, but rather in the order that corresponds to their mutual similarity and thus assumed relatedness. On the basis of the similarity of the members of the main taxa of vertebrates – fish, amphibians, reptiles and mammals – it can be concluded that they were most probably formed one from another in this order. Theoretically, it would also be possible that they would be formed from one another in the opposite order, i.e. that first mammals would be formed, from them reptiles, then amphibians and finally fish. However, this possibility can be refuted by comparison of fish and mammals with invertebrate fauna, which certainly have far more common traits with fish than with mammals. Perusal of the paleontological record reveals that, of these groups, fish actually did appear first on the Earth, followed by amphibians, reptiles and finally mammals. The same analysis can be performed in any monophyletic taxon, i.e. within a group of organisms for which it can be assumed, on the basis of independent data, that they evolved from a common ancestor. In every case, we obtain results that are in full agreement with the predictions made on the basis of the theory of evolution. This indicates that the individual groups of organisms emerged gradually over time through divergence from a common ancestor
Evolution cannot plan ahead and always create structures that are suitable for an organism at a particular moment. The functional approaches that evolution “selected” at a certain moment can prove to be disadvantageous after some time when the particular organ completely develops in evolution. Consequently, organisms have a great many organs that are obviously suboptimal or even completely senseless in their design from the viewpoint of their present-day function. We have already mentioned the example of the eye in vertebrates with nerve fibers located in front of the retina in the optical pathway of beams and innervation of the pharynx in giraffes with a senseless many-meter-long loop reaching as far as the aorta. The frequent occurrence of these senseless structures indicates that the organisms were certainly not created according to a pre-established plan, but developed by the “blind” opportunist process of biological evolution.
Amongst sexual organisms, species frequently evolve allopatrically or peripatrically (in geographically separate regions) from a common ancestor, so that their original areas of occurrence are not in contact or are in contact only at a place where, because of the presence of a certain barrier in the environment (mountain range, river), there is only very limited gene flow between the two species. The places, where the areas of occurrence of emerging species are in contact and where a certain degree of gene flow occurs between the species, are called primary hybrid zones. Primary hybrid zones are apparently rather rare (Jiggins & Mallet 2000). If this were not true and if substantial gene flow were to occur between emerging species, in most cases a new species could not even be formed or, after formation, would again merge with the original species. However, the areas of occurrence of the individual species are frequently not static and grow larger or smaller or are shifted in response to changes in the natural conditions. Thus, it can occur that, in time, two species, that were not originally in contact or were in only very limited contact, come into close contact or their areas of occurrence can even merge. Under these circumstances, there are three possible consequences. If internal (e.g. ethological or ecological) barriers have formed in the species to prevent crossing, the two species can live sympatrically, i.e. in the same territory, one next to the other, or the ecologically better adapted species can suppress the less well adapted species over a certain area. If no reproduction barriers have been formed in the species, the two species can fuse to form a single species, even if they were not originally sibling species – i.e. species that were formed by a single speciation from a common ancestor. If the species have already formed certain reproduction barriers, the contact of the areas of occurrence of two related sexual species usually leads to the formation of a secondary hybrid zone along the line of secondary contact of the two areas. Crossing of the members of two different species occurs at sites in the hybrid zone and thus their hybrids are encountered here. This zone is usually very narrow but may extend for hundreds of kilometers across a continent. The alleles of the individual genes characteristic for one or the other species penetrate through the hybrid zone into the area of occurrence of the other species to different depths (Fig. XX.7), so that detailed genetic studies generally demonstrate that the edges of the hybrid zone are fuzzy (the zone has a different width for each gene) and asymmetric from the viewpoint of the two species – the alleles of a certain gene of the first species penetrate deep into the area of the second species, while the relevant alleles of the second species do not penetrate at all or penetrate to only small distances into the area of the first species (Gündüz et al. 2001). The depth to which a particular allele penetrates depends on the degree to which this allele is compatible with the alleles occurring in the neighboring species, i.e. the degree to which it reduces the fitness of its carrier when combined with the alleles of the genes of the foreign species. However, other phenomena also contribute to the formation of asymmetry, for example differences in the migration activities of the two species and asymmetry in the reproduction barriers – the males of the first species might be able to successfully reproduce with the females of the second species, but the males of the second species are not capable of successful reproduction with the females of the first species (Tiffin, Olson, & Moyle 2001). Some zones are static and remain in the same place for a long time, while others are mobile and move at a certain rate in both directions. In this case, the area of occurrence of one species will gradually expand at the expense of the area of occurrence of the other species.
At a genetic level, a hybrid zone is typically characterized by unusually high occurrence of some otherwise very rare alleles (Schilthuizen, Hoekstra, & Gittenberger 1999; Schilthuizen, Hoekstra, & Gittenberger 2001). Their elevated occurrence is apparently a consequence of epistatic interactions between the alleles derived from one or the other species. Such a combination of alleles cannot occur outside of the hybrid zone, so that the alleles that function very well for these combinations, i.e. increase the fitness of the carriers of alleles derived from different species, are rare there.
The chapter dealing with speciation will discuss the formation of a new species through interspecific hybridization. However, species are formed in evolution not only through unique hybridization events but, rather, it sometimes occurs that they can exist in nature over long periods of time through interspecific hybridization, appearing anew in each generation, i.e. through hybridogenesis. It should be mentioned, however, that some authors, especially botanists, use the term hybridogenesis to denote any formation of a species through interspecific crossing.
Kleptospecies are an extreme example of real hybridogenesis. The green water frog (Rana esculenta) is a well-known example of such a species (Reyer et al. 2003). This locally very abundant species is formed by hybridization of two species, the marsh frog (R. ridibunda) and the pool frog (R. lessonae)(Fig. XX.8). The genes of both parent species participate in the formation of the somatic tissues of the green water frog; however, the chromosomes originally derived from the pool frog are eliminated in the germinal cell line in the Western part of Europe. In contrast, in the Eastern part of Europe, the green water frog eliminates the chromosomes derived from the marsh frog. Thus, if two green water frogs were to reproduce together (which does not occur very often because males and females rarely exist in the same population), the progeny would have the genotype of the marsh frog in the Western part of Europe. Similarly, if the green water frog were to reproduce with the marsh frog, all the progeny would have the genotype of the marsh frog. Crossing of the green water frog with the pool frog would again yield only the green water frog. A group of all three types of frogs together is sometimes called a synklepton. This situation is very advantageous from the viewpoint of the marsh frog (in the Western part of Europe) because it combines the advantages of both sexual and asexual reproduction. Green water frogs maintain the same amount of intraspecific variability as a sexually reproducing species (so that, for example, it does not so readily submit in the coevolutionary battle with parasites) and, simultaneously, a marsh frog that crosses with the pool frog need not pay the two-fold genetic cost of sex (the cost of meiosis, see XIII.2.3)) as its progeny will pass only their own genes on to the next generation and not the genes of their sexual partners. On the other hand, the pool frog can only lose in this situation as its genes that find themselves in the bodies of green water frogs cannot be passed on to further generations. From its point of view, the green water frogs (in actual fact primarily marsh frogs) “steal” its gametes and frequently also its ecological niche (from which is derived the name of the phenomenon – “klepto” – to steal).
Cases where one species steals gametes (microgametes) from another species are relatively common in nature, but rarely lead to the formation of kleptospecies. In most cases, the microgametes of one species only activate the development of the macrogametes of the other species and its genes do not participate in any way in formation of the bodies (and, of course, also the gametes). This type of parthenogenetic reproduction is called gynogenesis. In the greatest number of cases, parthenogenetic females of a polyploid species that cannot reproduce sexually because of their polyploidy, steal gametes in this way. This situation is, of course, not as advantageous for the female as the formation of kleptospecies. The females avoid the two-fold cost of meiosis and also the two-fold cost of males, but, in parthenogenetic reproduction the genetic polymorphism is constantly reduced in the given line which, in time, can lead to losing out in the co-evolutionary battle with parasites or with sexually reproducing competitors of the same or related species.
The hypercycle model, which was developed mainly by Nobel prize winner for chemistry, Manfred Eigen, is a theoretical model of a self-replicating system, whose elements are arranged in a cycle, in which every element (enzyme, protoenzyme?) somehow assists in the formation of one or more further elements (Eigen & Winkler-Oswatitsch 1992). Simultaneously, the elements of a cycle are mutually connected only functionally, i.e. through their functions in the cycle, and need not be spatially related, e.g. concentrated in structures of the coacervate type. Mathematical models have demonstrated that mutual competition may occur in a medium containing the components of several different hypercycles. Thus, biological evolution can occur under certain conditions.
The hypothesis is very interesting from the point of view of the theory of systems. Its chief importance for protobiology lies in the fact that it permitted study of the aspect of whether the formation of spatially delimited structures is a necessary condition for the functioning of natural selection and thus a necessary condition for the emergence of biological evolution. However, the hypothesis does not deal with how systems of the hypercycle type could be specifically formed in an abiotic medium, i.e. from which chemical components they could be formed. Moreover, the most frequently considered hypercycle model, consisting in a system of functionally interconnected molecules with enzymatic activity capable of self-reproduction as a whole (Fig. X.5), seems somewhat unrealistic from the viewpoint of modern protobiology. The study of mathematical models of competition between spatially undelimited hypercycles finally indicated that the stability of such a system is seriously endangered by the possibility of formation of parasitic hypercycles, i.e. hypercycles that take some components from other hypercycles, but do not return anything to the system in their place. These parasitic hypercycles can reproduce substantially faster than complete hypercycles and can thus relatively easily disrupt the entire system (Cronhjort 1995). This indicates that compartmentation of the individual proto-organisms is apparently an essential precondition for the emergence of biological evolution.
Catastrophes of global extent, which accompanied or were followed by mass extinction of species, could have been caused in history by the impacts of cosmic bodies, asteroids or comets. The impact of a sufficiently large body leads to mechanical and thermal destruction of an extensive territory and, in many cases, to the massive transport of dust particles into the atmosphere, causing prolonged changes in the light and temperature regime all over the planet. For example, the impact of a large meteorite causes destructive pressure waves, enormous tsunami, forest fires and subsequent acid rain or darkness as a result of dust and soot that destroy extensive ecosystems far away from the actual site of impact. It is not clear whether these phenomena lead to global warming or global cooling; it probably depends on whether cooling occurs as a consequence of shading of the surface of the Earth or warming as a result of the greenhouse effect. Study of impact craters on the Earth and Moon has confirmed that impacts of sufficiently large bodies on the surface of the Earth occur sufficiently frequently for this phenomenon alone to explain most of the mass extinctions distinguished in the paleontological record. It can be estimated that, approximately once every 400 thousand years, a body falls to the surface of the Earth and forms a crater at the site of impact with a diameter of 20 km and, once every 50 million years, a body falls forming a crater with a diameter of 100 km. If the frequency of formation of the individual size categories of craters is compared with the intervals between mass extinctions of a certain intensity (Fig. XXII.4), it follows that the impact of a body forming a crater with a diameter of 24 km should cause the extinction of approximately 5 % of species once every million years and the impact of a body forming a crater with a diameter of 60 km should cause the extinction of approximately 50 % of species once every 88 million years (Raup 1992). These figures follow from a certain unrealistic overestimation of the assumption that all the mass extinctions are the result of the impact of cosmic bodies. Nonetheless, it seems quite realistic, either from the aspect of the frequency of impacts of cosmic bodies and also from the viewpoint of their probable effect on biodiversity (Jetsu & Pelt 2000; Sepkoski 1989).
At the present time, most impact craters are under the surface of the sea and the craters that are located on the continents have been destroyed to a major degree by erosion. Nonetheless, a number of craters have been discovered whose age corresponds very well with the dating of a mass extinction. The Manson crater in Iowa is an example. This crater has a diameter of 32 km and is 65 million years old, the same age as the mass extinction that occurred at the end of the Mesozoic and beginning of the Tertiary. The Chicxulub crater, which is of the same age, has a diameter of approximately 300 km and is buried in the Yucatan Peninsula on the coast of Mexico (Sharpton & Marin 1997; Schuraytz et al. 1996). Possibly more than 50% of species became extinct at the end of the Mesozoic and beginning of the Tertiary, and this extinction apparently affected all types of ecosystems over the whole surface of the Earth (Raup 1994). Almost all of the big five extinctions and a great many less extensive mass extinctions are now related to an impact crater of the corresponding age.
In addition to impact craters, there are also further indications of the connection between mass extinction and the impact of a cosmic body. The most convincing of them is the occurrence of the iridium anomaly, i.e. the occurrence of layers with iridium concentrations that are elevated by more than an order of magnitude; this element occurs in only trace amounts on the Earth, while it is far more frequent in some cosmic bodies. The best known iridium anomaly was described in 1980 by the Nobel-prize winner L. W. Alvarez and his coworkers at the boundary between the Mesozoic and Tertiary (the KT-boundary) (Alvarez et al. 1980) It is interesting that this team was originally looking for evidence for the hypothesis that mass extinctions do not, in actual fact, exist and that the discontinuities in the compositions of the fauna and flora between some layers are a result of the fact that sediments were not deposited for a long time at the particular site. Only a minimum of iridium remained in the surface rocks of the Earth after cooling of the planet so that practically all of this element found in sediments is derived from meteorites or comets. Alvarez assumed that, even at times when no classical sediments were deposited, iridium was nonetheless constantly deposited so that the iridium concentration would have to be elevated in the layers of sediments that were deposited abnormally slowly. However, the measured increase in the iridium content at the boundary between the Mesozoic and Tertiary was 2-3 orders of magnitude and was thus so great that it could not be explained by gradual constant accumulation of this element. The period for which classical sediments were lacking would have to have been too long. The only reasonable explanation of the iridium anomaly seems to be a sudden, short-term increase in the amount of iridium that fell over the entire surface of the Earth during its collision with a cosmic body, most probably the core of a comet, approximately 65 million years ago.
Over time, it was found that the iridium anomaly and other geological indications for the impact of a cosmic body (chock minerals, microtektites) also accompany some other periods of mass extinction, for example the anomaly in the Frasnian period in the Devonian, the Callovian in the Jurassic, the Cenomanian in the Cretaceous and two anomalies in the Tertiary (Rampino & Haggerty 1996; Rampino, Haggerty, & Pagano 1997). Some of these indications can be found in layers of the same age even at very distant locations, while other similar anomalies tend to have a local character.
Formation of conditioned reflexes and other types of learning provide animals with good behavioral plasticity. They enable each individual of the given species to adapt to the particular local conditions, which can differ from the long-term conditions under which the majority of this kind lives. The individual can even adjust its behavior to stimuli it never experienced before. If an adaptation to a unique lifetime situation is to be created (e.g. the need to recognize its parents), learning may occur in the form of imprinting. If the individual encounters the appropriate stimulus at a given moment, e.g. when a freshly hatched young goose meets a colored ball or Professor Konrad Lorenz, it will imprint the particular object into its memory as its mother and for the rest of its life this stimulus will remain a trigger for particular behavioral patterns. Behavioral patterns created by imprinting are long-term or permanent and do not need strengthening to last. On the other hand, once they are created they are usually irreversible; they can not be changed when the external conditions change. In contrast, standard learned patterns can disappear more or less rapidly. To last, they need to be strengthened continuously by a repeatedly occurring combination of the stimuli that produced the patterns. In a changeable environment, this is advantageous because reflexes that are no longer useful for the organism can give way to new ones. Conversely, imprinting is useful for stimuli that will probably not change during the individual’s life, e.g. recognizing its mother or members of its own species.
Behavior-controlling mechanisms have appeared during evolution to enable organisms to react adaptively to the widening spectrum of stimuli coming from their surroundings. An inborn fixed pattern of behavior is the simplest mechanism. Some inborn fixed patters of behavior activate autonomously during the individual’s ontogeny -and life cycle, independent of the environment. They are activated without any external stimulus and their form and starting point are programmed genetically. In many cases, the neural system is not required for their coordination. This kind of behavior often occurs in plants, where it is accompanied or mediated by growth; it most probably also controls the embryogenesis of most organisms.
Inborn reflexive behavioris a type of behavior that is one step more complex. The unconditioned reflex is a prototype of this kind of behavior, but it is necessary to bear in mind that a simple reflex can be followed by a long sequence of other elements of behavior, of which some are fixed and some learned (see below). The organism’s reaction to a specific external starting stimulus consists in the activation of another specific pattern of behavior (e.g. the familiar patellar reflex). The specificity of the external starting stimulus ensures that the given patterns of behavior will be initiated in situations that are advantageous for the organism. This type of control lacks plasticity; it develops entirely in the process of natural selection which does not enable the organism to react to the momentary situation. From a statistical point of view and in the long-time perspective, the existence of a fixed pattern of behavior can be advantageous, but in some situations, especially under changing conditions, such a behavioral pattern can be fatal. Moths would certainly tell us something very ugly, if they could, about their current experience: For millions of years, they have oriented themselves according to light sources when flying in the dark; i.e. according to the position of moon and stars, objects infinitely far away from the practical point of view. If they were to do this in the present-day populated landscape, they would most likely end their lives by spiraling into hot light bulbs.
Inclusive fitness is one of two components of fitness, direct fitness and inclusive fitness.. Direct fitness takes into consideration reproductive success only of the particular individual, while inclusive fitness considers the reproductive success of both the particular individual and of his relatives.
For example, if the population contains an individual who helps his siblings, these individuals have, on an average, greater fitness than the other members of the particular population, even if they leave behind the same number of descendants. Their nephews and nieces have, in any case, at least ¼ of their genes in common because of their relatedness (the fraction of common genes can often be greater as a consequence of relatedness, as the relatives of particular individuals could have reproduced together in previous generations). From the standpoint of evolution it thus makes no difference if an individual assists in reproducing himself or two of his direct relatives or siblings (with whom he has at least ½ of their genes in common because of their relatedness) or 4 descendants of his descendant or sibling. Altruistic behaviour of individuals is thus worthwhile if
rb>c,
where r is the relationship of mutually assisting individuals, basically indicating how much larger will be the probability that an allele of the gene for altruistic behaviour will be shared by two specific individuals than that it will be shared by two randomly selected individuals in the population, b – the advantage that altruistic behaviour provides to the assisted individual and c – the cost that the assisting individual must pay for assisting. The price and the advantage are measured in terms of the relevant biological currency, i.e. in the biological fitness. Thus, under certain conditions, an organism can increase its fitness either by producing a greater number of descendants or by assisting its relatives.
An interesting property of sexual selection lies in its marked inertia. At first glance, it might seem that, under conditions where feather length attains dimensions that are disadvantageous for their bearers, sexual selection should “shift to another track”. Females should appear in the population that would begin to select a sexual partner according to other criteria. However, imagine the situation encountered by a female that would begin to prefer males with shorter feathers. Her sons would inherit shorter feathers from their father and will thus have a greater chance of living to reproductive age than their competitors. It might seem that the offspring of the mutated female would have greater fitness. However, this is not true in actual fact. Most of the females in the population will continue to prefer cocks with longer feathers, so that the sons of the mutated female will have reduced sexual attractivness and therefore reduced fitness.
It can be demonstrated that the predominant taste of the females in the flock has a major effect on the reproductive success of males with various phenotypes, especially in polygynic species. In some species of fauna there is even a special ethological mechanism that further strengthens the inertia of sexual selection. It has frequently been observed in birds, mammals and fish (Dugatkin 1996; Agrawal 2001b) that females employ a male’s success with the other females in the flock as one of the most important criteria for selection of a sexual partner (Fig. XV.3). A female who saw that a certain male copulated with a great many other females also frequently prefers this male. This mechanism ensures that the females “need not” rely on their individual taste, but can base their selection of a sexual partner on the predominant taste of females in the particular population. This mechanism is especially advantageous when a female becomes part of a new flock. In order for her sons to exhibit sufficient sex-appeal in the new environment, it is advantageous if the female is able to subject her selection of a sexual partner to the momentary taste of most of the females in the flock.
This model can, of course, not be generalized; in some situations, to the contrary, the effect of the rare male is important. It has been observed in a great many species that above-average success in intrasexual competition is exhibited by males with rare, frequently striking phenotypes (Singh & Sisodia 2000). As was probably first noticed by Daniel Frynta of the Prague Faculty of Science (who, after his custom, did not publish it), the two contradictory effects are, in actual fact, not mutually exclusive and can be active simultaneously in a single population. While most of the females in a particular population systematically prefer males with the most common phenotype, these males tend to compete with one another. When a male with unusual phenotype appears in the population, he has a chance that he will have great reproductive success amongst some females whose individual taste he satisfies. Although most females will prefer the male with the common phenotype, males with unusual phenotype could exhibit the greatest “sexual fitness”.
Frequently, only a small number of infectious stages of the parasite, and sometimes only one individual, enter the host organism. This individual can reproduce here and must form the infectious stage. A subpopulation of the parasite bound to a single host organism, called an infrapopulation, survives there for a certain time; this period of time is limited at one end by the moment of infection and, at the other end, by the moment when the host manages, for example through immune mechanisms, to destroy the parasite or when the host organism dies a natural death or as a result of pathogenic manifestations of parasitosis. From the standpoint of the growth rate of the overall parasite population, and thus from the standpoint of the evolution of the relevant parasite species, two parameters are most important – the number of infected individuals and the number of propagules, i.e. infectious stages that the individual parasite infrapopulation produces. In general, we can state that, under certain conditions, the rate of production of infectious stages by the particular subpopulation per time unit is more important while, under different conditions, the number of infectious stages produced over the entire time of existence of the parasite subpopulation, i.e. for the duration of infection of a single host, is more important. This is thus a system that, in a certain sense, is analogous to the model of turbidostatic and chemostatic selection. Parasite subpopulations bound to individual hosts can be exposed either to selection for greater rate of reproduction, for example, when there is a danger of frequent superinfection (i.e. the infection of an already infected individual), or selection for better (more economical) use of resources, in this case infected hosts. In the latter case, the critical parameter is not the actual growth rate of the infrapopulation, but the effectiveness of use of the infected host individual. Because the growth rate is not of fundamental importance, it can be quite low in some parasites and, in some cases, even zero. The parasite does not reproduce in the infected individual, only survives in a constant number of individuals and produces infectious stages.
A low or zero growth rate of the parasite infrapopulation is, in addition, also advantageous from the standpoint of protection against identification by the immune system of the host. Some components of this system react, not to the presence or absence of a foreign antigen, but rather to its potential dangerousness and thus, for example, to damage to the tissues of the host organism or to the very dynamics of increase in the amount of antigen in the organism. If a parasite reproduces exponentially in an organism, it becomes an easy target for the sensory components of the immune system and thus a probable object of attack by its effector components. If, on the other hand, the concentration of antigens does not change in the organism, or if it increases only slowly, the immune system does not act against the particular instigation. This “sneaking through” of an antigenic agent plays a negative role, not only in defense against a slowly reproducing parasite, but also in antitumour immunity, specifically in immunity failure against slowly growing tumours.
Reproduction or, to the contrary, absence of reproduction of a parasite infrapopulation in an organism currently forms a basis for separation of parasitic organisms into macroparasites and microparasites. While this division is correlated to a certain degree with parasite size or, to be more exact, with the ratio of the size of the bodies of the parasite and the host, the decisive criterion is, however, whether the size of the infrapopulation and thus most pathological manifestations of the infection are proportional to the number of parasite individuals infecting the particular host. Such a direct dependence exists for macroparasites, including, for example, tapeworms, nematodes and ticks; however, such a dependence is more or less lacking for microparasites, including, for example, Plasmodium, Toxoplasma, bacteria and viruses. Thus, from an ecological standpoint, some microscopic parasites belong amongst macroparasites, e.g. the cilita protozoan Ichthyophthirius, and, on the other hand, some macroscopic parasites would tend to be classified amongst microparasites, e.g. the larvae of flukes in snails, barnacles of the genus Sacculina (Kuris & Lafferty 2000).
In unicellular organisms, cells are only rarely differentiated morphologically into microgametes and macrogametes. This is apparently a result of the fact that the unicellular organism and the unicellular gamete are exposed to very similar selection pressures in their environment, which does not permit them to differ much from the common structural plan in their morphologies. However, the situation is somewhat different for permanently attached (sessile) unicellular organisms. A different selection pressure acts on the gametes than on the sessile individual, as they must, at the very least, be capable of looking for one another. In this case, it can be expected that differentiation into microgametes and macrogametes will occur.
Differentiation into microgametes and macrogametes is more or less a general rule in unicellular organisms forming colonies and in true multicellular organisms. The phase of a multicellular, frequently macroscopic organism regularly alternates in the life cycle of the species with a mostly unicellular gamete phase. It is evident that the selection pressures acting on a macroscopic organism and a microscopic gamete are different. Simultaneously, especially microgametes are frequently produced in an enormous excess compared to macrogametes, so that the intensity of their mutual competition to find and fertilize macrogametes can be extremely high.
The aspect of intergamete selection warrants closer attention. At first glance, it may seem that its effectiveness must be incomparably greater than the effectiveness of selection at the level of an adult multicellular individual. One sperm from amongst millions participates in fertilization of an egg. However, it should be borne in mind that each gene occurs in the set of sperm derived from a single individual in only two variants, where 50 % of the sperm carry one variant and 50 % the other one. Thus, if the concepts of the theory of interallele competition are considered (see IV.9.1), it is apparent that, from the viewpoint of the individual alleles, this does not involve selection of one in a million but one of two. It is, of course, necessary to point out that new mutations formed during gametogenesis will be selected with an effectiveness of one in a million if they occur in the sperm population with this frequency.
Gametes and their multicellular organism have a common gene pool for their evolution. However, because they are exposed to different selection pressures, situations must necessarily occur in which a certain gene is exposed to two opposing pressures. From the standpoint of the chance of a multicellular organism surviving to reproductive age, it could, for example, be advantageous if the Michaelis constant for a certain substrate is a reduced for a certain enzyme while, from the viewpoint of the chance of microgametes rapidly finding macrogametes, it could be, to the contrary, advantageous if this constant is increased. As the intensity of the selection pressure on the gamete can be greater than the intensity of the selection pressure on its multicellular organism, it could easily happen that the interests of the gamete would predominate over the interests of the organism and evolution would proceed towards an increase in the Michaelis constant and thus in an undesirable direction from the viewpoint of the multicellular organism.
While the gamete can hardly affect the selection pressures to which the multicellular organism is exposed, the multicellular organism can very easily and very substantially alter the environment in which the gametes will live and thus the selection pressures to which they will be exposed. Some facts indicate that this targeted influencing of the gametes actually occurs.
The most effective mechanism capable of limiting inter-gamete competition and thus also the subsequent autonomous evolution of gametes consists in inactivation of genes in the mature gametes. For example, it is known that most of the genes in the sperm of vertebrates are completely inactive and that neither transcription nor subsequent translation occurs on them (Ward 1994). Highly condensed nuclear material, i.e. an indirect indication of gene inactivity, is found in the microgametes of most animals, plants and protozoa. Thus, most of the properties of sperm are not determined by the set of genes borne by the particular sperm, but by the set of genes of the multicellular organism controlling the processes of spermatogenesis and spermiogenesis in the sex organs. However, recent results have indicated that, in spite of the condensation of chromatin, expression of a great many genes occurs in microgametes. In plants, possibly up to 20 thousand genes are expressed in pollen grains and it has even been observed in vertebrates that some of the expressed genes affect such an important trait from the viewpoint of intergamete selection as flagella mobility (Olsson & Madsen 2001).
It is also known for a great many animals that the female does not leave the sperm to their fate in her reproductive organs following copulation (Pizzari & Birkhead 2000; Tschudirein & Benz 1990). Cases have been described in many species of animals, including human beings where the sperm in the reproductive organs are passively drawn in or rapidly moved by peristaltic motion to the sites where fertilization is to occur (Baker & Bellis 1993b). It cannot be excluded that the female thus prevents intergamete competition, here a race amongst the sperm for the fastest pathway to the egg.
An obvious requirement in defining taxa within a certain phylogenetic line is that taxa at the same level must not overlap and that certain species cannot be assigned to two various taxa at the same level. The only exception consists in species or phylogenetic lines that were formed, not by splitting of lines, but rather by fusion of species belonging to two different taxa. In this case, the relevant species and its descendants can be included in both the taxa from which the relevant parent species were derived and thus the taxon in which it finally ends up is only a matter of convention. Of course, it is more practical and more common to separate the descendants of such a fusion into a new taxon.
The entire system of overlapping taxa defined in the given phylogenetic line on the basis of the achieved level of anagenesis must also be created so as to reflect a certain hypothesis on classification of traits as homologies and homoplasies. In this respect, the system should be internally consistent. It is inadmissible to define a taxon so that its existence simultaneously necessarily requires the assumption that another taxon within the studied line is defined on the basis of homoplasy and is thus polyphyletic (Fig. XXV.7). Once again, it is necessary to bear in mind that all the taxa are, in actual fact, only our abstractions defined on the basis of subjective decisions. As individual taxa differ in their phenotypes, not in one, but mostly in a number of traits and, simultaneously, anageneses of the individual traits very frequently occurs independently and at various speeds, it need not necessarily be possible to create an internally consistent system of taxa based on the distribution of specific traits for existing species in a particular phylogenetic line. However, even this does not reduce the general requirements that the created system be unequivocal and not contain polyphyletic taxa. Our hypothesis about the classification of traits as homoplasies and homologies, on which the particular system is based, must, however, not contain any a priori inner contradictions.
Cladists generally hold the opinion that there is no difference between a polyphyletic and paraphyletic taxon that would be apparent directly from the topology of the cladogenesis scheme. This opinion has a certain realistic basis, as it holds that a paraphyletic taxon is a taxon defined on the basis of shared plesiomorphy, while a polyphyletic taxon is a taxon defined on the basis of shared homoplasy, where cladogenesis schemes do not, by definition, contain the relevant information related to anagenesis (otherwise they would be phylograms). In fact, however, it is possible to recognize the presence of polyphyletic taxa defined within a certain system even without knowledge of anagenesis and the distribution of the individual forms of the traits. In the absence of information on the distribution of the individual forms of the traits in modern species and their evolutionary ancestors, it is not possible to determine, on the basis of knowledge of cladogenesis, which of the defined taxa is paraphyletic and which polyphyletic; however, it is possible to determine that at least some of the defined taxa are polyphyletic and thus that the system as a whole is created incorrectly from the viewpoint of evolutionary systematics (see Fig. XXV.7c).
Reduced virulence amongst long-term adapted parasites is sometimes explained as a result of the action of interpopulation, interspecific or species selection. Some authors assume that populations or species of parasites that rapidly liquidate their host population are at a disadvantage compared to populations or species that spread more slowly and thus leave their host population time to regenerate. Consequently, parasites with greater infectiousness are at a disadvantage in interpopulation or interspecies competition.
This mechanism could actually participate to a certain degree in reducing virulence; on the other hand, as has been mentioned repeatedly, the effectiveness of interpopulation and interspecific selection is generally rather low. If the altruistic behaviour of parasites (for example a reduced rate of multiplication) is maintained only by interpopulation selection, then selfish individuals with greater virulence than that exhibited by the other members of the population can very readily emerge and predominate in the population.
Species selection has a somewhat greater chance of affecting the situation. This could be true in the given case because species of parasites with high virulence endanger the existence of their host population and thus simultaneously increase the probability of their own extinction. In nature, there is a greater chance of encountering parasites exhibiting lower virulence towards their natural hosts, as species with high virulence have probably long been extinct.
The driving force for evolution need not always be only selection following from intraspecies competition for the greatest resistance to pressures from the external environment and the best utilization of the resources that this external environment provides. In evolution, selection following from intraspecies competition can even lead to the formation of adaptations, structures and patterns of behavior that permit the organism to obtain advantages at the expense of the other members of the particular biological species and population and, simultaneously, of course, adaptations that allow individuals to prevent similar efforts on the part of the other members of the population. Thus, a constant evolutionary battle occurs amongst the members of a single species, in which individuals utilize various strategies which are intended to allow them to gain a certain advantage at the expense of the rest.
Some of the aspects of this evolutionary game can best be illustrated on the example of intraspecies competition in animals that most frequently have a rather familiar and therefore easily understandable form of competition of various patterns of behavior. However, similar evolutionary games also take place between plants and viruses; however, there they take the form of competition in the creation of various morphological or biochemical structures rather than various patterns of behavior.
In the following text, we will be concerned with the progress of such evolutionary games only on examples of competition of various patterns of behavior in animals. However, such an approach has certain drawbacks. If people compete together (for example play chess, football or shoot ballistic rockets at one another), they consciously choose a strategy, mostly from a number of strategic alternatives. Simultaneously, they usually know the goal that they want to achieve and also know the probable effects of the chosen strategy on their competitors and teammates. It cannot be excluded that a similar view into the rules and progress of the battle is also valid to a certain degree amongst some animals (see XVII.3.1). However, it is rather improbable and, especially, uninteresting from an evolutionary standpoint. In evolution, traits, here patterns of behavior, are of importance if they are determined genetically and are thus heritable. Thus, if we state that a female must try to force a male to invest the greatest possible amount of energy into building a nest in the precopulation phase of reproduction, then we are using our anthropomorphic terminology. If we wanted to avoid this at any cost, we would have to say: “Only those females will remain permanently in the population that carry a gene or genes that directly or frequently indirectly affect their behavior in a manner such that they will reproduced with those males that have, in their genome, a gene or genes that directly or frequently indirectly affect their behavior in a manner such that, in the precopulation phase, they will invest great efforts in the construction of a nest.”
If we compare the length and comprehensibility of the two sentences, the comparison will most certainly favor the anthropomorphic terminology. However, the use of this terminology is simultaneously somewhat misleading; in the absence of appropriate emphasis to the contrary, it could create the impression in the reader that the strategy is chosen by individuals in the same way as in people, i.e. on the basis of free choice. It must again be emphasized that, whatever the terminology or strategy being discussed in evolutionary biology, the individual organisms do not choose voluntarily or consciously, that they simply behave as dictated directly or indirectly by their genes. Most individuals do not use a certain strategy because it will probably be successful. Rather, because this certain strategy has already been successful, the population contains a predominance of individuals that use it.
Here, it should be recalled that it makes no sense to attempt to evaluate the evolutionary strategy of organisms from ethical viewpoints or, to the contrary, look for justification for some form of human behavior in the evolutionary laws of intraspecies competition. The laws of ethics do not make any sense amongst animals; in human society, they should, to the contrary, be preferred over biological laws in all cases.
In gonochorists, the individuals within the species have been differentiated into males and females. The two sexes differ in a number of traits and each has its specific role in the biology of the species. As a consequence of this division of roles, the strategies that the members of one or the other sex can use to gain an advantage at the expense of the other members of the particular species also differ. We can best understand the concept that the members of one sex can attempt to gain an advantage at the expense of members of the other sex. And this is actually frequently the case. However, it should always be recalled that a similar and usually much more intense battle for gaining advantages at the expense of another individual also occurs constantly amongst the members of the same sex.
The course and evolutionary consequences of intersexual and intrasexual competition, similar to the course and consequences of the competition of any alternative game strategies can be estimated using the mathematical discipline, game theory (see IV.5.1 and XVI.5). For example, game theory can be used to determine the optimum strategy for males and females and the results of intersexual competition. We can also determine what is evolutionarily stable strategy (ESS) in the given case (see IV.5.1). The optimum strategy and evolutionarily stable strategy need not be identical. In more complicated games, where there is a predefined role of the competitors and teammates, the optimum game strategy can be considered to be the strategy that brings the teammates the greatest advantage at the expense of the competitors, for example the maximum average reproduction success of males at the expense of females. In contrast, evolutionarily stable strategy is strategy that, when it predominates in the population, permits gaining the maximum advantage at the expense of teammates, here members of the same sex, following any other (minority) game strategy.
The following text will be concerned primarily with competition between members of different sexes, intersexual competition. The best known manifestations of competition between members of the same sex, intrasexual competition for sex partners, i.e. sexual selection, will be discussed in a separate chapter (XV).
Affecting the sex of offspring is one of the areas in which a conflict of interests can occur between the interests of males and females. The most extreme cases occur once again amongst hymenopterous insects, where the males do not have the least interest in their sons with whom they do not share any part of their genome (daughters obtain half their genes from their father and half from their mother, sons have all their genes from their mother). In the mentioned parasitic wasps of the Nasonia genus, the male cannot affect the decision of the female in any way; in another hymenopterous insect Tripoxylon politum, it seems that it at least tries to (Dawkins 1976). In this case, the female lays the eggs immediately following copulation. The male holds the female by the head for about 30 seconds after copulation and apparently attempts to prevent her from laying any eggs. It cannot be excluded that, through this forced prolonging of the interval between copulation and laying of the eggs, it could perhaps increase the chance that the eggs will be fertilized prior to laying.
The conflict of interests between the male and female is not as strong in diploid organisms, but still occurs to some degree. This could follow, for example, from the fact that the female must invest substantially more in the production of offspring than the male. Consequently, for example, situations can occur where it would be more advantageous for the father to kill embryos or zygotes of a certain sex, while this would not be worthwhile for the female.
The theory of aging based on interspecific competition seems to be the least probable at the present time (Nusbaum 1996). According to this theory, it is advantageous for a species if its members age and die and make room for new individuals of the particular species. In this way, the population can gradually evolve to adapt to changing living conditions. A basic drawback of this theory is that it does not take into account the simultaneous opposite action of individual selection. It could be advantageous for a species as a whole if faster and better adaptation of the gene pool of the population to external conditions is facilitated through programmed death of individuals. However, it is advantageous for the individual member of the population if he ages as slowly as possible and lives as long as possible and consequently leaves the greatest number of progeny. Any mutation that causes slowing of ageing in its carrier will increase his individual fitness and will thus have a tendency to increase its frequency in the population and finally become fixed, without regard as to whether its fixation reduces the chance of long-term survival of the entire species.
Intra-individual competition and the consequent intra-individual cell line selection are mostly, but not necessarily always (see XII.6.1.2.1) undesirable from the standpoint of maintenance of the integrity of a multicellular organism. If the cells could compete together, those that were capable of the fastest reproduction and the most effective spreading in the body of the organism would, in time, predominate in the individual. Then these cells would multiply at the expense of those that invest their energy into performing their physiological functions in the body of the multicellular organism rather than into their own reproduction. Those cells that would be capable of preferentially occupying the position and function of precursors of germinal cells would then predominate at the population level. The most important consequence of the existence of a single-cell phase in the life cycle of organisms is that all the cells in the body of a multicellular organism are mutually genealogically related and thus genetically more similar than the cells occurring in the bodies of two multicellular individuals. Genetic similarity and, if we ignore newly formed somatic mutations, even genetic identity of cells in an organism fundamentally limit the occurrence of mutual competition of cells and cell lines within the multicellular organism – intra-individual competition of cell lines.
A number of “missing” intermediate links exhibiting the traits of two distinct extant taxa have already been found. However, an even greater number never existed at all and thus there is no point in being surprised by their absence in the paleontological record (Fig. XXVII.2). In a great many cases, the common ancestor of the two taxa lacked all the traits that are characteristic for modern members of these taxa, so that the link between the taxa cannot be recognized on the basis of its phenotype. The relevant characteristic traits developed in each taxon only gradually over an extremely long period of time.
The situation encountered in the search for links between the individual related species, e.g. within a single genus, is somewhat different and far more interesting. The absence of transition phenotype forms between the parent and daughter species is very remarkable in a great many species of organisms. This fact is reflected in the paleontological record in that a certain species has the same phenotype throughout its existence and then, suddenly and apparently with no transitory forms, a species with a different phenotype emerges next to it and then accompanies the original species in the paleontological record, or replaces it. The new species then also does not change throughout its existence. This situation is described by the theory of punctuated equilibriums (see XXVI.5.1). The punctuated character of the evolution of species is frequently contrasted with the apparently generally anticipated character following from Darwin’s theory of evolution.
To begin with, it is necessary to explain what the paleontologist means by suddenly replace. This generally occurs in a time period of the order of tens of thousands of years which, from the viewpoint of the duration of the existence of a species (several million years) is a short period of time, but is sufficiently long for the formation of a new species by Darwinian mechanisms. It should further be pointed out what is the usual population mechanism of the formation of a new species according to current evolutionary concepts. This involves the mechanism of allopatric speciation, i.e. speciation that occurs in a geographic area away from contact with the original species. In fact, this very frequently involves peripatric speciation, i.e. the formation of a new species in a small, separate population. A great many such populations are formed during the existence of a species; however, they mostly last only a short time and, after some time, disappear or merge with the original population. The probability that gradual phenotype changes will occur in one of these small split-off populations is, for a great many reasons, substantially greater than the probability that it will occur in the large parent population (XXI.3.1). Simultaneously, there is negligible chance of encountering such a population in the paleontological record. Thus, the sudden appearance of a new species in the paleontological record is thus actually a result of the invasion of an already existing species into a new territory and not of its instantaneous emergence at the particular location. The relative lack of paleontological records for the slow development of one species from another species is thus a quite logical consequence of the character of long-known evolutionary processes and certainly does not constitute an argument against the validity of the modern the theory of evolution.
This popular objection is again untrue. To begin with, it is necessary to clarify what we mean by the formation of a new species. A great many breeds of dogs have been bred over a time period of the order of hundreds of years. In their phenotype, they differ to such a degree that, if a paleontologist were to discover their skeletons, he would not hesitate a moment to assign them to different species or even genera. Nonetheless, we do not consider them to be separate species because they can interbreed. The formation of a new species amongst sexually reproducing organisms is considered to occur when a reproduction barrier is formed that prevents interbreeding between the members of the old and new species. We have repeatedly been witness to the formation of such a barrier in nature and in the laboratory. For example, it is sufficient for two lines of drosophila to be infected by different strains of bacteria of the Wolbchia genus so that they are no longer capable of interbreeding because of the “cytoplasmatic incompatibility” of their members (see XXI.5.4). Similarly, for example, if cholchicine is used to derive a tetraploid plant from a diploid plant and the former is propagated vegetatively, both the tetraploid and diploid plants will be capable to interbreed; however, frequently it will not be possible for the diploid plants to interbreed with the tetraploid plants. Simultaneously, tetraploid plants frequently have very different phenotype than diploid plants and also differ in their ecological requirements – thus they comply with both criteria for a separate species – i.e. they have a new phenotype and are reproductively isolated. If we really wanted to create a new species of dog, it would actually be possible. It would be sufficient to imitate extinction speciation (XXI.2) and kill off all breeds of dogs except St. Bernard’s and Chihuahuas...
According to the opinion promulgated by some opponents of the theory of evolution, scientific facts should be taught at schools and not unverified theories.
To begin with, it should be pointed out that this opinion is not generally held. A non-negligible part of the public thinks that, rather than teaching actual facts, schools should teach students how to discover these facts and how to deal with them. Acquainting pupils and students with unverified theories is very useful for acquiring and developing these skills and may even be essential. In actual fact, this book refers to some more “exotic” theories and hypotheses for just this reason.
Secondarily, this objection is proof of the person’s lack of knowledge or failure to understand the basic principles of general scientific methodology. Every theory or hypothesis actually represents a model of a certain phenomenon (process) and thus our idea of why and how a certain phenomenon occurs. The only way to verify whether our model is the correct one is to verify the truth of all the consequences following from the potential validity of our model. Consequences following from the model can have the nature of a statement with a general quantifier (It holds for all X that Y, for example, “All organisms on the Earth use a universal genetic code”) or a statement with an existential quantifier (There exists at least one X for which it holds that Y, for example “An animal exists that is capable of obtaining all the necessary organic carbon by photosynthesis."). Empirically, i.e., for example experimentally, it is possible to confirm the validity of statements with an existential quantifier by actually finding some X for which it holds that Y. However, these statements cannot be empirically proven to be untrue as we can never be sure that we have examined all possible X. In contrast, statements with a general quantifier can only be shown to be untrue empirically in that we find at least one X for which Y is not true; however, the validity of a statement with a general quantifier can never be confirmed, because once again we can never be sure that we have examined all X. However, the meta-statement mentioned at the beginning of this section, “All the consequences following from the potential validity of our model are true.” has the nature of a statement with a general quantifier and thus, in the optimum case, we can overturn it but never prove it.
The philosopher Karl Raimund Popper (1902–1994) was apparently the first to quite convincingly demonstrate that it is not possible to prove, i.e. verify, any scientific theory. It is only possible to attempt to overturn it, i.e. falsify it. If a theory is capable of resisting sufficiently intense attempts to overturn it for a sufficient length of time, it can be considered to be relatively verified and thus conditionally valid. However, no theory can be considered to be definitively confirmed; it is always necessary to bear in mind the possibility that even the best-confirmed theory may be erroneous. The requirement that only scientific facts be taught and never unverified theories is thus not practicable unless, of course, we don’t want to limit ourselves to teaching some parts of mathematics.
At the present time, there are apparently no scientists concerned with the origin and development of life who would doubt the very existence of biological evolution and its importance for the origin and development of organisms. The individual mechanisms active in biological evolution and also their relative importance for the origin and development of organisms are understandably a subject of professional discussion and scientific research. In this area, the theory of evolution has, of course, undergone very significant development since Darwin’s time (see XXVIII) and it can certainly be anticipated that this development will continue.
As shown by sir K. Popper, it is not possible to prove any scientific theory. Thus, the difference between a scientific and unscientific theory cannot be its provability. However, the difference lies in the fact that, for an unscientific theory, there is not even a theoretical possibility of overturning it. If someone is of the opinion that all species of creatures were created by an omnipotent God, he might well be right; nonetheless, his theory of the formation of life will not be scientific as it is not possible to in any way disprove it. If God is truly omnipotent, then He could foist any arbitrary results on us in our experiments and observations. In contrast, an enormous number of specific consequences follow from the theory of evolution and these can be gradually tested empirically. If these consequences were to be shown not to be valid, we would have to reject the theory of evolution. For example, if paleontologists were to demonstrably find a Paleozoic fossil of a mammal or if molecular biologists were to discover that there is usually no agreement amongst the phylogenetic trees created on the basis of various genes, i.e. that each gene would have its own unique evolutionary history, we would have to reject the theory of evolution in its present form. Thus the theory of evolution cannot be proven, in more or less the same way that any other scientific theory cannot be proven. However, it can very easily be shown to be false, and thus it rightly belongs amongst fully sound scientific theories.
Statistical reasons for the impossibility of the formation of an organism would be valid only for a single-step emergence. However, the theory of natural selection assumes the gradual, multi-step formation of living systems. The differences can best be illustrated using the well-known thought experiment (Fig. XXVII.1). If we sit a troop of apes down to typewriters and teach them to press the keys, there is only a negligible probability that any of them would write a sensible sentence within a reasonable period of time by only randomly pressing the keys, for example a sentence such as “Taken statistically, it is impossible that something as complicated as an organism could be formed by a random process of evolution.”. If, however, we have each ape press only one key, then send him back to the trees, we can find which of them wrote the letter “T”, copy this onto papers which we put in all the typewriters and request the apes to hit another key, etc. this sentence will be written with surprising speed. Darwin’s the theory of evolution assumes that random processes play an important role in the development of life, but not a decisive role. In the process of mutagenesis, random processes only generate the individual changes, from which the process of natural selection then non-randomly chooses those variants that improve the functioning of the whole system.
The second law of thermodynamic is valid only for the organization of isolated systems. In open systems, i.e. systems that exchange energy and mass with their surroundings, the degree of organization can both decrease and increase (Prigogine & Stengersová 2001). Energy from the Sun constantly impacts on the Earth and, on the other hand, thermal energy is constantly irradiated back into the surroundings. This means that the overall degree of organization of the Sun-Earth system decreases, while the degree of organization of the Earth increases at the expense of the rest of the solar system. Similarly, the individual living organisms have an increasing level of organization at the expense of the organization of the substances that they consume.
This is once again an argument that has arisen in various forms since the time of Darwin. Originally, anti-evolutionists liked to put forth these arguments in connection with the structure and function of the eyes of vertebrates. The eye has a great many components, where any of them would see to be essential for the creation of an image. However, the eye is a very unsuitable example for this type of argument. It is quite true that all the present-day components are necessary for perfect vision. However, it is simultaneously obvious that even the simple ability to differentiate light and dark is very useful for the survival of an organism; it is somewhat better to recognize the direction from which the light is coming and even better to roughly differentiate the shape of objects in the field of vision, etc. Thus, a perfect eye can be very easily formed by the gradual evolution of its components, where every evolutionary step put its bearer at an advantage compared with its less perfect predecessor.
The opponents of the theory of evolution tend at the present time to concentrate on the purported irreducible complexity of molecular structures, such as the molecular apparatus employed for rotating a bacterial flagellum (Behe 2001a; Behe 2001b). These structures are usually less complicated than macroscopic structures, still their functionality , such as the ability to rotate a flagellum, is dependent on the existence and functioning of all the components. Anti-evolutionists argue that these components could not have evolved gradually in the process of evolution, as one of them makes no sense in the organism without the other.
A fundamental error in this argument is that it ignores the existence of exaptations, i.e. structures that developed in evolution in a different functional context than that in which they function in modern organisms (see I.7.1). The individual components of the flagellum apparatus most probably developed independently of one another, under the effect of various selection pressures and originally performed a completely different functions. At some point, the finished components were ordered in a functional apparatus, that began to be capable of performing, originally probably rather imperfectly, a new function, here rotating a flagellum and thus allowing the bacteria to move. The molecular apparatus of a bacterial flagellum has a great many components in common with the molecular apparatus employed by a great many bacteria for injecting toxin into the cells of an attacked organism, and also with the F1-ATPase molecular apparatus, i.e. the molecular complex synthesizing ATP at the expense of the transmembrane proton gradient (Block 1997; Noji et al. 1997).
Probably a very extensively used means of defense of a host organism, especially among plants, against parasites consists in the formation of substances that are released into the environment on attack by a parasite and that attract the natural enemies of the parasite, predators and hyperparasites. This type of kairomone, i.e. a substance used for exchange of signals between the members of different species, usually but not always useful mainly for the receiver, is released only under highly specific conditions. If the leaves of a plant are damaged by the caterpillars of the butterflies of a certain species, kairomones are released; to the contrary, if they are damaged to a similar extent by the caterpillars of a different species or mechanically, for example by the experimenter, the kairomone is not released (de Moraes et al. 1998) (Fig. XVIII.4). In fact, in some cases, the plant is capable of controlling the composition of the released kairomones in dependence on the species of natural enemies that are active at the particular time of day (de Moraes, Mescher, & Tumlinson 2001). Thus, a different mixture of kairomones is released in the daytime than at night.
There are a number of indirect proofs that a great many animals also employ a similar strategy for defense. It is, at the very least, remarkable how many parasitoids are actually hyperparasites, i.e. species specializing in parasitizing other parasites or parasitoids. The reason for preferential attack on parasites could be the fact that the hyperparasite has a natural ally in seeking out its host – the host attacked by the parasite. From the viewpoint of this host, it is advantageous for several reasons if it attracts the attention of a hyperparasite by chemical or other signals. In some cases, a hyperparasite can completely exterminate a parasite and thus directly improve the fitness of the host; in other cases, the individual attacked by the parasite dies anyway; however, because the hyperparasite also exterminates the parasite, this can lead to an increase in the inclusive fitness of the host because a dead parasite cannot attack biologically related hosts in the vicinity.
The third means is that a host can utilize the mafia effect, i.e. a strategy that is otherwise used by a number of parasitic species. This strategy consists in that the parasite does not damage its host much until the host begins to effectively to defend itself. As soon as the host initiates a defense mechanism, the parasite somehow “penalizes” it (Gadagkar & Kolatkar 1996). This phenomenon is most marked in cases where the interaction of a host with a parasite takes place at an ethological level. The cuckoos of some species remain in the vicinity of nests in which they lay their eggs and watch how the host bird acts toward their eggs. If the host throws the foreign egg out of the nest, then the cuckoo breaks all the eggs in the nest during the next inspection. It is thus better for the host to leave the egg alone because, for this species of cuckoo, the young bird does not destroy the whole brood and thus parents that tolerate the cuckoo have a chance of bringing up at least some of their progeny. Consequently, selection prefers birds that are not able to recognize a foreign egg in their nest or at least tolerate it (Zahavi 1979; Soler et al. 1995). A quite analogous strategy is apparently employed by a number of pathogenic organisms, including bacteria (Soler, Moller, & Soler 1998). A great many bacteria begin to release toxins only when they are attacked by the immune system of the host organism or when the host organism prevents them from having access to some essential resource, very frequently iron.
The attacked host can also use the mafia effect in the above-described host – parasite – hyperparasite interaction. If the parasite does not damage it much, it is better to tolerate it. In plants, the presence of a benign parasite (microherbivore) can even protect the plant against other, more dangerous species (Saikkonen et al. 1998). If the parasite were to greatly damage it, it would attract hyperparsites and predators that destroy the parasite. In this case, once again, the species or lines of parasites that greatly damage their host are eliminated. Mathematical models indicate that a mechanism based on the mafia effect can be relatively easily fixed in a population and that, for example, when destruction of the egg batch does not require any great effort on the part of a cuckoo, this will even be an evolutionarily stable strategy (Soler, Moller, & Soler 1998).
Kauffman NK model is model of evolution powered by sorting from the standpoint of stability. The basis of this model lies in abstract, randomly generated Boolean networks consisting of individual elements capable of transition between two states, on and off (true and untrue). The properties of these elements, i.e. the manner in which they respond to a combination of signals at their inputs, represent the individual functions of Boolean logics. For example, an element of the AND type is converted to the “on” state only if activation signal “turn on” is present at both its inputs, an element of the OR type is converted to the “on” state if the activation signal “turn on” is present on at least one of its inputs, and an element of the XOR type is converted to the “on” state if the “turn on” activation signal is present at just one of its two inputs. The individual networks differ in the number of their elements and the average number of bonds that connect these elements together, i.e. that transfer on-off signals from the outputs of one element to the inputs of another element. If an element is in the “on” state, the “on” signal is present at all its outputs; when it is in the “off” state, the signal “turn off” is present at all its outputs. At the beginning, one of the possible logical functions (e.g. NOT, OR, AND, XOR, etc.) and also a random state, i.e. on or off, is randomly assigned to each element. The system again gradually develops in discrete steps and, once again, complicated stable or unstable structures are formed in it. Kauffman showed that the system can “freeze”, i.e. stop developing, or pass to a state of chaos, or begin to develop in a direction towards increasing complexity of its structure. He showed that the third, most interesting alternative occurs at the edge of chaos, when there are a medium number of bonds between the individual elements, e.g. an average of two inputs and two outputs, and he simultaneously demonstrated that a great many biological systems occur in this state.
The absence of the Weismann barrier in plants and thus the possibility of intra-individual selection of cell lines secondarily facilitate a certain type of Lamarckian microevolution, specifically for effective and simultaneously hereditary adaptation of the individual to the local conditions of the habitat. Simultaneously, this ability can be extremely important for immobile plants that cannot move from an unsuitable habitat to a more suitable habitat, as can animals. The experience of plant breeders and physiologists shows that the body of a plant is frequently a genetic mosaic and that the individual cells from which its tissues and organs are formed differ in their genetic information. For example, it is known that at least 5000 of all 8800 plant varieties grown in Europe in 1899 were originally obtained as somatic mutants (Whitham & Slobodchikoff 1981). Simultaneously, the genetic diversity of plant cells is partly derived from classical mutations, partly from various types of directed mutations, frequently connected with transposon activity, and a substantial part apparently arises as a consequence of mitotic recombination. In mitotic recombination, DNA sections on pairs of homologous chromosomes, in two chromosome sets that the organism has available, change places. Thus, cells with new genotypes are not actually formed, but only with new pairs of recombined haplotypes. Nonetheless, these cells can differ in their biological properties. This difference is caused by the “position effect” (Goldschmidt 1946) (Fig. XII.5). As gene expression is generally controlled by regulation elements occurring in the DNA in the vicinity of the actual gene, it can readily occur that an allele that was highly expressed on the original chromosome ceases to be expressed following transfer to the homologous chromosome and rather the second allele begins to be expressed.
As soon as the individual cells in the plant differ genetically and in phenotype, natural selection can occur amongst them. Cells whose phenotype corresponds better to the local conditions of the habitat of the particular plant multiply and grow faster so that, finally, their progeny or their genealogical relatives and thus also genetically (or epigenetically) similar cells in the tissues of totipotent meristems predominate and lead to the formation of the generative organs of the particular individual (Pineda-Krch & Lehtila 2002) (see Fig. III.11). Similar intra-individual selection can, of course, occur even more readily at the level of the individual plant organs, e.g. branches. Thus, more effective adaptation to external conditions can occur in plants in this way and the individual adaptations can be transferred to the next generation both vegetatively and by sex cells (Flegr 2002).
To the present day, 1-2 million species of living organisms and hundreds of thousands of extinct organisms have been described. However, most living species and even more extinct species have not yet been identified and probably never will be. Generally accepted estimates place the number of species now living on the Earth at several tens of millions. While the latest results suggest that, at the very least for insects, these estimates will probably be excessive (Novotný et al. 2002), it seems, on the other hand, that the biodiversity of parasitic organisms could be substantially underestimated.
All these species apparently evolved in the past from a common ancestor. It is not clear how many times life evolved on the Earth or how many times it was transported from the surrounding universe. In the light of the speed with which it appeared as soon as conditions became favourable for its existence, i.e. after the end of the period of massive bombarding of the surface of the Earth by cosmic projectiles and after a solid cooling crust was formed, it is quite possible that life evolves relatively easily and thus that this occurred repeatedly on the Earth. No surprising events can be completely excluded; nonetheless, it is highly probable that the representatives of only a single line have been preserved to the present day, either by accident or as a result of mutual competition. Available information, especially related to the uniformity of the basic molecular apparatus of organisms and the similarity of basic biochemical processes, such as replication of nucleic acid or proteosynthesis, unambiguously indicate that all the known species of organisms have a common ancestor. This common ancestor most probably lived on the Earth 3.8 billion years ago (Holland 1997). However, we have no proof that the traces indicating the existence of life found in rocks of this age were actually left by the ancestors of modern organisms, and not by the members of some other, extinct line. However, it is almost certain that life did not cease to exist on Earth from the most ancient times to the present day and that organisms have been present on the Earth for at least 3.5 billion years in such large numbers that they fundamentally affected the development of the atmosphere, hydrosphere and geosphere of the planet. What this life looked like and when, not the first, but the last common ancestor of all contemporary forms of life, i.e. the organism from which modern bacteria, archea (archeobacteria ) and eukaryotes, branched off at a certain moment and in a certain order, remains an interesting and still unresolved question. This hypothetical organism is designated by the abbreviation LUCA (Last Universal Common Ancestor) in the English literature. On the basis of current knowledge in comparative molecular biology, it rather seems that this was a quite advanced organism with a modern-type, fully developed proteosynthetic apparatus. According to some hypotheses, it could have lived on the Earth at a relatively late date, possibly 2 billion years ago (Schopf 2000).
Francis Galton, a cousin of Charles Darwin, studied the heritability of body height by the determination of the correlation between the mean value of a height of both parents and the mean height of their progeny. Galton and found two important facts. To begin with, he demonstrated that heritability in a given trait does actually exist, as tall parents actually tend to have tall children and short parents tend to have short children. Secondly, he formulated the law of regression to the mean. The further the mean height of the parents from the population mean, the greater was the probability that the height of their children would return back towards the population mean, rather than deviating even further from this mean than the deviation of the mean height of their parents. This return towards the mean can be explained by the existence of non-additive components of genetically determined variability. In a stabilized population, the population mean of the value of a quantitative characteristic should correspond to the optimal value of this trait from the standpoint of the biological fitness of its carriers. As individuals with larger or smaller values of the given trait are constantly removed from the population by normalized selection, a frequency of the individual alleles of the genes affecting the given trait is established in the gene pool of the population that leads to the optimal value of the given trait in the largest possible number of random combinations. If the heights of the mother and of the father deviate substantially from the mean, they most probably have some rare combination of the relevant alleles. This combination will disappear in their progeny either immediately or in the subsequent generations. If only genes with additive effect were relevant for the given trait, the progeny should not return to the population mean.
Galton could, of course, not correctly interpret the results of his study under the conditions at that time. He explained the existence of regression to the population mean as an indication that the characteristics of an individual are determined 50% by predispositions obtained from their parents, 25% by predispositions obtained from their grandparents, 12.5% from their great-grandparents, etc. If predispositions are interpreted as genes in the sense of cistrons, then this would be a quite erroneous explanation, as an individual obtains all his genes from his parents. However, if we realize that a predisposition can also be the effect of certain interactions of a combination of several alleles at various loci, a combination that an individual inherits from his predecessors but that can fall apart or, to the contrary, be formed with a certain probability in each generation, then this, at first glance erroneous explanation, can be basically correct. The probability that an individual inherited a certain combination of alleles from one of his great grandparents is less than the probability that he inherited it from his grandparents and this is again less than the probability that he would inherit it from one of his parents. See also the theory of frozen plasticity.
A further step in the evolution of mechanisms controlling the behavior organisms is the learned pattern of behavior, of which the conditioned reflex is a simple form. The neural systems of many kinds of animals are adapted so that, when a trigger stimulus for a specific unconditioned reflex is repeatedly accompanied or preceded by another stimulus, the organism will, after some time, also react by launching the particular behavior pattern in consequence of this other stimulus. The famous salivating Pavlov’s dogs are a textbook example of an experimentally produced conditioned reflex.
Life cycle parameters, for example the rate of maturation, length of life, number of progeny and the related biodemographic parameters of the population (life history characters), for example population size and rate of growth, can apparently easily change as a consequence of various mutations. With a certain degree of simplification, it can be stated that almost every mutation is manifested to a certain degree in the life-cycle parameters of its carrier. Simultaneously, the life-cycle parameters can very substantially affect the fitness of an individual. The level of investment into reproductive organs in plants or into reproductive conduct in animals can very readily reduce or increase the number of progeny left by a particular individual by an order of magnitude and thus proportionally change the probability that the mutation that caused the particular change is passed on to the next generation. The importance of the individual types of mutations for the fitness of an individual can be indirectly estimated on the basis of the degree of inheritability of the relevant phenotype differences (Houle 1992). Genetically determined traits that very strongly affect the fitness cannot survive for long in the population in the polymorphic state, as one or the other form of the particular trait can be eliminated relatively easily in the population through natural selection. This is manifested at the population level in that most of the intra-population variability in the particular trait or in the particular category of traits is of nongenetic nature or, if it is of genetic nature, it has very low inheritability, i.e. degree (or probability) with which it is transferred from parents to progeny. Numerous observations in nature and the laboratory have shown that life cycle parameters and biodemographic parameters in general have, on an average, much lower inheritability than morphological parameters (Mousseau & Roff 1987) (Fig. XII.11).
From a general evolutionary standpoint, another phenomenon is very interesting and apparently determines to a substantial degree the result of the evolutionary battle between a parasite and its host. The two participants in the co-evolutionary process, here the parasite and its host, are not concerned to the same degree with the result of mutual interactions. While losing the battle with the host organism generally leads to death for the parasite (as an individual), for the host it generally leads only to a greater or smaller reduction in its fitness (Dawkins & Krebs 1979; Dawkins 1982). The fact that the host organism is sometimes killed by the parasite or is not able to reproduce and its fitness thus decreases to zero does not much affect the situation. This is not a typical situation as it is generally in the interest of the parasite not to kill its host and thus the relevant selection pressures to which the parasite is exposed mostly lead to a gradual reduction in its pathogenicity to a certain optimal level (see XIX.5).
The “life-dinner” principle is valid not only in the relationship between a parasite and its host, but also in a great many other inter-species and intra-species interactions. This principle was originally identified (and named) in systems of the predator and prey type. Put simply, rabbits run faster than foxes for the simple reason that they are running for their lives, while the fox is only concerned about its supper.
Equilibrium numbers of the individual genotypes corresponding to the numbers of the individual alleles will become balanced even if a genetic linkage exists between the studied loci; however, equilibrium will not be established immediately in this case, but rather gradually, where the rate of establishment of equilibrium is inversely proportionate to the strength of the genetic linkage. The population can be inthe linkage disequilibrium, i.e. the numbers of the individual genotypes need not correspond to their theoretical frequencies calculated on the basis of the relative numbers of the individual alleles, for several reasons. The degree of disequilibrium is most frequently expressed as the coefficient of linkage disequilibrium D which, for genes located in two different alleles, is calculated from the equation D= ¦n¦n- ¦r¦r, where ¦nand ¦nare the frequencies of the individual genotypes containing the unrecombined halotypes and ¦rand ¦rare the frequencies of individuals with genotypes containing recombined halotypes. Disequilibrium can, first of all, be caused by the fact that some genotypes are not viable and are continuously eliminated from the population by natural selection. In this case, zygotes with the individual genotypes are formed with the expected theoretical frequency, but some genotypes are frequently eliminated already during embryogenesis, prior to the birth of the individual. The second reason for the existence of linkage disequilibrium could be the existence of genetic linkage between the loci of interest. Each population has a unique history; at some point in the past, it was formed by splitting off from some other population or other populations. If a population was formed from more than one original population, the frequencies of the individual genotypes in the founding population will not apparently correspond to equilibrium values calculated on the basis of the frequencies of the individual alleles. Because of the existence of genetic linkage, the equilibrium frequencies of the individual genotypes will be established only gradually over a large number of generations
The rates of evolution can be compared on the basis of the number of quantitative changes that occur in a certain phylogenetic line within a given time interval. As various types of organisms differ in the number of traits that can be identified, it makes sense to use this means of estimating rates of evolution only to compare rates for similar organisms. This method is most useful for monitoring the changes in the rates of evolution within a single phylogenetic line. When, for example, this method was employed to follow the rate of evolution in lungfish, i.e. a group of vertebrates whose members appeared in the paleontological record approximately 340 million years ago, it was found that this rate achieved a maximum of 2.5 changes per million years at a time 290 million years ago, but decreased to about one tenth of this value 250 million years ago (Westoll 1949). Over the past 200 million years, the morphology of lungfish has practically not changed, so that their modern representatives are mostly given as examples of “living fossils”. Understandably, the rate of evolution in an evolutionary line depends not only on the rate of changes occurring in a single species, but also on the number of species in the given line. As, at the present time, there are only six known species of lungfish, it is not very surprising that the rate of evolution measured in terms of the number of evolutionary changes is very low at the present time.
The lottery model (sometimes also called the best man model) is based on the fact that the area of occurrence of any species is mostly heterogeneous to a greater or lesser degree (Williams 1975). Simultaneously, a more or less random sample of the offspring of various parents ends up in each microhabitat in each generation. The individuals compete together in the microhabitat and only the best of them or, to be more exact, those whose phenotype best corresponds to the properties of the particular microhabitat are successful in the competition and leave offspring. The progeny of asexually reproducing species would probably be very well adapted to some type of microhabitat. Those that end up in some other microhabitat would, however, most probably lose out in competition with the offspring of sexually reproducing parents. Because of their polymorphism, part of the progeny of sexually reproducing organisms would always have properties that would be especially suitable for any type of microhabitat.
Soviet Lysenkoism was an unfortunate chapter in the biology of the 20th century. In connection with this subject, mention should be made of the aspect of jump transitions between two or more species. Lysenkians assumed that an organism is capable of reacting to some external stimuli in that it switches the ontogenetic system in such a way that, in a single jump, the progeny acquire the character of the members of a different biological species. Descriptions of observations in which poorly fertilized wheat suddenly began to form rye caryopses in its spikes or poorly fertilized rye began to form couch grass caryopses now sound like a students’ rag or April-fools joke.
Lysenkists completely discredited their learning, not only in that they physically liquidated their opponents in the interests of rapid dissemination of their ideas, or rather in the interests of fulfilling their ambitions of power, but also in that they extensively falsified their experimental data. Consequently, the results that were accumulated at the time of Lysenkoism are mostly worthless. The very idea of the transition of one species into another through switching of alternative ontogenetic programs cannot, however, be automatically rejected. However, contemporary knowledge related to the course and mechanisms of biological evolution exclude the possibility that such a phenomenon could have any importance in the evolution of organisms.
It is true that all organisms with sexual dimorphism and organisms whose life cycle includes a larval phase are capable of maintaining genes for two or more different, mutually exclusive ontogenetic programs in their genome. However, in these cases, natural selection constantly controls the functioning of the individual ontogenetic programs and greatly “penalizes” individuals that have a program damaged by mutations. However, if the population were to employ only a single program for a long time, it is probable that the genes for an alternative program would be gradually inactivated as a consequence of the accumulation of mutations. See also Frozen plasticity theory.
- Evolutionary processes occurring above the level of a species are mostly designated as macroevolutionary processes. The action of macroevolutionary processes leads to the formation and development of higher taxa. Similarly as mutations are a source of new evolutionary features at a microevolutionary level, the individual speciations are a source of new features at a macroevolutionary level. The long-term fate of a new macroevolutionary feature, a new species, is determined by the ratio of the rate with which its and its daughter species undergo speciation and the rate at which they die out – are subject to extinction. The members of various taxa frequently differ substantially in their phenotypes. There are especially important differences in the adaptive traits that provide access to ecological niches that are not available for other taxa. For example, the existence of the photosynthetic apparatus of the plant type allows the organism to utilize carbon dioxide, water and solar radiation for synthesis of organic substances and thus to occupy ecological habitats in which there are no sources of organic substances. Study of the formation and development of new adaptive traits forms the main content of microevolutionary theory. The adaptivity (usefulness) of a trait is apparently the decisive criterion that affects the probability of whether a certain new evolutionary feature becomes fixed in the species or disappears. However, at a macroevolutionary level, aspects connected with the probability of speciation and extinctiontend to be more important. Adaptive traits are important for the course of macroevolution only if they negatively or positively affect the probability of one of these two processes. In a great many cases, a trait that is adaptive from the viewpoint of an individual is simultaneously advantageous from the viewpoint of survival of the species, as it reduces the probability of its extinction. In some cases, this need not be so and a particular trait may reduce the chances of survival of the species or higher taxon.
The existence and potential evolutionary importance of macromutations is an interesting and still-discussed aspect of evolutionary biology. Darwin’s theory of the development of living systems is based on gradual accumulation of micromutations, i.e. mutations that lead to slight changes in the phenotype of organisms. Only long-term accumulation of these minor changes, as a consequence of the consistent action of natural selection, can lead to major evolutionary changes in the structure of organisms. Darwinists assume that even very complicated structures like the eye or wing develop by this gradual accumulation of minor changes. On the other hand, some biologists, for example Richard B. Goldschmidtin the 1940’s and 1950’s (Goldschmidt 1998), were or are of the opinion that complicated structures and major changes in the body plan appear suddenly in evolution, in a sudden jump, as a consequence of “macromutations” (saltations, saltationism), which occur suddenly in some individuals in the population {9650}.
It is certain that mutations that can substantially affect the phenotype of an organism actually occur in the population with low frequency. These are mostly mutations in regulation genes and in genes that control the early stages of ontogenesis (Akam 1998). However, mostly these mutations lead to simplification of the body structure, to the loss of certain organs or, on the other hand, to a greater number of them or to replacement of one organ by another (antennae – legs in insects, etc.). In this sense, macromutations certainly exist. However, their evolutionary importance is rather questionable. We can imagine the formation of a basically new organ as the consequence of the accumulation of minor advantageous changes; on the other hand, the formation of a useful complex organ in a single large jump is a highly improbable event. However, even if such a change were to occur, the hopeful monster would probably encounter substantial difficulties in searching for an ecological niche and sexually reproducing organisms could find it difficult to find a sexual partner.
Some authors are of the opinion that, in addition to macromutations in the above-described sense, there are also other categories of macromutations. However, these would not be classical mutations with a large phenotype effect, but rather simultaneous changes at many sites in the genome, that would occur simultaneously, through a currently unknown, unspecified mechanism. A change in the structure of some tRNA could probably appear as such a change and this would cause that a certain aminoacid would be replaced by a different aminoacid in all the genes. As is already apparent from the above examples, the probability that such a drastic intervention in the genetic information could lead to the formation of a viable individual is quite small. The probability that a complicated adaptive structure could be formed in this way is probably zero.
A host can sometimes utilize the mafia effect, i.e. a strategy that is otherwise used by a number of parasitic species. This strategy consists in that the parasite does not damage its host much until the host begins to effectively to defend itself. As soon as the host initiates a defense mechanism, the parasite somehow “penalizes” it (Gadagkar & Kolatkar 1996). This phenomenon is most marked in cases where the interaction of a host with a parasite takes place at an ethological level. The cuckoos of some species remain in the vicinity of nests in which they lay their eggs and watch how the host bird acts toward their eggs. If the host throws the foreign egg out of the nest, then the cuckoo breaks all the eggs in the nest during the next inspection. It is thus better for the host to leave the egg alone because, for this species of cuckoo, the young bird does not destroy the whole brood and thus parents that tolerate the cuckoo have a chance of bringing up at least some of their progeny. Consequently, selection prefers birds that are not able to recognize a foreign egg in their nest or at least tolerate it (Zahavi 1979; Soler et al. 1995). A quite analogous strategy is apparently employed by a number of pathogenic organisms, including bacteria (Soler, Moller, & Soler 1998). A great many bacteria begin to release toxins only when they are attacked by the immune system of the host organism or when the host organism prevents them from having access to some essential resource, very frequently iron.
The attacked host can also use the mafia effect in the above-described host – parasite – hyperparasite interaction. If the parasite does not damage it much, it is better to tolerate it. In plants, the presence of a benign parasite (microherbivore) can even protect the plant against other, more dangerous species (Saikkonen et al. 1998). If the parasite were to greatly damage it, it would attract hyperparsites and predators that destroy the parasite. In this case, once again, the species or lines of parasites that greatly damage their host are eliminated. Mathematical models indicate that a mechanism based on the mafia effect can be relatively easily fixed in a population and that, for example, when destruction of the egg batch does not require any great effort on the part of a cuckoo, this will even be an evolutionarily stable strategy (Soler, Moller, & Soler 1998).
Most of the males in the population can die without any detriment to the reproductive potential of the population. The relatively “cheap price” of male individuals allows males and females to divide some evolutionary roles between them. Females usually take on the function of a conservative agent, whose role lies in transferring tried-and-true traits acquired during evolution from one generation to the next, while males can act as cheap experimental material on which nature can “try out” evolutionary novelties.
Experimental data related to various animal species indicate that the intraspecies variability of males is usually much greater than the intraspecies variability of females. Similar differences also exist in the death rates as a consequence of congenital deformities in embryos and adult individuals of the male and female sex. This phenomenon can be caused by epigenetic mechanisms valid during ontogenesis. However, in most cases, experimental results have unambiguously demonstrated that a greater number of mutations occur in males than in females. It has, for example, been found that, of 33 new mutations in the gene responsible for the formation of retinoblastoma, 31 were located on the chromosomes derived from fathers and only 2 on chromosomes derived from mothers (Kato et al. 1994). The actual mechanism causing elevated frequency of mutations in males is currently not known; however, this could be connected with the increased number of cell divisions occurring in the formation of male sex cells compared to the number of divisions occurring during the formation of female sex cells (Chang & Li 1995; Drost & Lee 1995; Lessells 1997). However, it can also be imagined that the male organism can, for example, turn off some processes of DNA reparation in the germinal line (Huttley et al. 2000).
The fact that a parasite is frequently in close contact with its host provides it with an opportunity for targeted interventions in the functioning of the host organism. Manipulation hypothesis suggests that parasites are capable of modifying for their needs various traits of the host, from the morphology through regulation of metabolism and allocation of energy for the individual life functions to specific interventions in the nervous system, leading to changes in the behavior of the host. Thus, parasites are typical organisms utilizing the extended phenotype principle (Dawkins 1982) (see XVIII.6). A number of their genes have become fixed in evolution, not because they would favorably affect the traits of the parasite organism, but because, through their products, they affect the traits of the host organism. Thus, the body of the host becomes part of the extended phenotype of the parasite and a great many of its traits assist not in spreading its own genes but rather in spreading the genes of the parasite. The genes of the parasite and genes of the host frequently have quite opposing interests in relation to the traits and functioning of the host organism. As was mentioned in Section XIX.2, the genes of a parasite in the co-evolutionary battle with the genes of the host are in a more advantageous position, so that their interests frequently predominate in the attacked organism.
An important mechanism enabling an increase in the chance of transmission of a parasite between hosts consists in inducing behavioral changes in the infected host that can positively affect the probability of transmission of a parasite from one host to another (Barnard & Behnke 1990; Moore 1984). The parasite can cause these changes in various ways. The most specific mechanisms include direct intervention in the central nervous system of the host, through which the parasite is even capable of initiating very complicated patterns of behavior. The simplest mechanisms, on the other hand, encompass unspecific pathogenic effects on the host organism that, while they reduce the vitality of the host and thus increasethe chance that the parasite will kill its host and die itself, also can be very functional for the parasite in some special cases, from the standpoint of its transmission in the host population. The types of behavioral changes that the parasite induces depend primarily on the mechanism of its transmission. It is understandable that the behavioral changes that assist in transmission from an intermediate host to the definitive host through predation are completely different from changes that increase the effectiveness of transmission of sexually transmitted parasites.
The effect of a parasite on human behavior has been observed in a great many systems. For example, explanations have been given for the negative effect of various parasitic infections (Ascaris, Schistosoma, Toxoplasma) on intelligence and learning ability (Nokes & Bundy 1994; Piekarski 1981; Saxon et al. 1973). (Cook & Derrick 1961; Ladee, Scholten, & Meyes 1966; Robertson 1965; Flegr & Hrdy 1994; Flegr et al. 1996){13300}.
However, in most of these cases, it is difficult to decide when this is a more or less unspecific symptom of the current or recent disease and when it is a manifestation of targeted influencing ofthe host’s behavior by the parasite. It is obvious that the behavior of a sick person will differ from that of a healthy person and that prolonged sickness can even be manifested in personality changes and thus, secondarily, on the way he will act in certain situations. In addition, most results are based on monitoring the correlation between the frequency of the occurrence of a particular parasite and a certain type of behavior in the monitored persons. In these situations, it is difficult to decide whether the presence of the parasite induced the observed changes in these persons, or whether a certain type of behavior in the observed persons increased the probability of infection by this parasite. Of course, a third possibility also exists, i.e. that both the changes in behavior and the infection by the particular parasite are both caused by a third, unknown factor. If the research is based on study of a large group of persons, then it would be possible to demonstrate statistically significant correlation arising as a consequence of the indirect effect of a very weak factor.
So far, the best-documented example of the existence of manipulative activity of a parasite in humans is the effect of latent asymptomatic infection by the protozoa Toxoplasma gondii on the psychological profile of humans, which was first described by Czech parasitologists (Flegr & Hrdy 1994; Flegr et al. 1996) {13300}.In nature, Toxoplasma is transmitted from its intermediate host, mostly mice rodents, to cats, its definitive host, through predation. An infected cat excretes resistant oocysts in its faeces, which can infect a wide spectrum of intermediate host species, including mice and humans. Infected persons generally have a mild form of the disease and, without realizing it, become carriers of the latent stage of the parasite to the end of their lives. It has been estimated that 30-50% of people in the Czech Republic have suffered from toxoplasmosis, while a figure of 83% has been given for Paris, France. Comparison of the psychological profile of persons infected and not infected by the parasite has revealed statistically significant differences in a number of monitored factors, including a tendency to look for new stimuli (Fig. XIX.15). It is interesting that different factors were affected in men and women and, when the changes were related to the same psychological factor, the shift mostly occurred in the opposite direction in men and women. When changes in these factors were examined for former patients who had suffered from acute toxoplasmosis in the past, i.e. persons for which records exist of when they were infected, it was found that there is a positive correlation between the time that had expired from the infection and the level of change in the psychological factors (Fig. XIX.16). This indicates that, at least in this case, the psychological changes were caused by the infection and not the infection by a change in psychological factors. In addition, latent toxoplasmosis is asymptomatic in practically all humans, so it cannot be expected that the psychological changes would occur as a result of unspecific deterioration of the state of health of the infected persons. However, the results of four studies of correlation between latent toxoplasmosis and the risk of traffic accidents indicate that the generally accepted assumption of harmlessness of latent “symptom-free” toxoplasmosis might not be valid and that this “harmless” parasitosis could, in fact, be responsible for more human fatalities than malaria (Fig. XIX.17).
Intuition suggests that only structures and mechanisms that represent some kind of selection advantage for their carriers can emerge in evolution (an advantage for the individual, for the population or for the particular species). However, this impression is erroneous. There are a number of situations in which organisms exhibit properties that are clearly detrimental for their carriers, providing an advantage for someone else at his expense. This fact forms the basis for hypotheses about the emergence of sexual reproduction as a manifestation of a selfish gene or as a manifestation of a parasite (Hickey 1993; Bell 1993).
The idea that one of the most obvious (and most pleasant) patterns of behaviour of contemporary organisms, sexual reproduction, could be a manifestation of the activity of a selfish gene or even a parasite is somewhat surprising. However, the unusualness of an idea is not an argument for or against the validity of a scientific hypothesis.s
During the evolution of any genome, genes could most probably be formed that would cause that their carriers exchanged genetic material with other organisms. While other genes were capable of spreading in the population only vertically in asexually reproducing organisms, i.e. from parents to offspring, through DNA replication, these mutated genes could also spread horizontally, i.e. from one individual to another (Hickey 1993; Bell 1993). One of the ways consists in transfer of a cytoplasmatic genetic agent, plasmid or virus with the relevant gene at the moment of physical contact of two cells. For example, during ciliate conjugation during exchange of nuclei between protozoa, the transfer of an infectious agent can occur very easily. A further type of horizontal spreading of a gene programming sexual reproduction is based on transfer of the gene from one chromosome to another within a single zygote by, for example gene conversion accompanying crossing-overs. The ability to force cells to reproduce sexually and thus create a precondition for horizontal spreading in the population is certainly advantageous for such a gene. It is thus probable that genes with this ability will be evolutionarily very successful and will be readily fixed by natural selection. It simultaneously makes no difference to the gene whether the actual process of sexual reproduction is or is not selectionally advantageous for the particular organism. Genes act selfishly; those that program their carriers so that they are themselves spread most effectively in the population are successful in evolution.
The F-plasmid of bacteria can serve as a prototype for such emergence of a sexual process. This plasmid contains genes encoding the formation of a sex pilus, through which bacteria containing an F-plasmid attach to another bacterial cell and the genes ensure transfer of a copy of the F-plasmid by this pilus to the cells of the recipient. Because the plasmid is capable of integrating into the bacterial DNA or is capable of integrating part of this DNA into itself, it can cause the transfer of bacterial genes during its transfer from cell to cell. Thus, it can be considered to be an adaptive structure that facilitates sexual reproduction for the bacterial cell. Similarly, however, the F-plasmid can be considered to be an infectious agent, a kind of bacteriophage, that has learned not to damage its host cell and that “doesn’t want anything else” than its own reproduction and spreading in the bacterial population. Integration into the bacterial DNA and transfer of bacterial genes thus can constitute only secondary improvement of the effectiveness of the process of plasmid reproduction. A plasmid that integrates into itself, for example, a gene for resistance to antibiotics (R-plasmid) or that is capable of being useful for the bacterial cell in some other way is, of course, at a substantial selection advantage compared to the original F-plasmid.
In the typical case, a mass extinction event is accompanied by a substantial reduction in biodiversity, very frequently not only on a local, but also on a global scale. The individual ecosystems degrade substantially and only a few species remain, which were originally rare before the mass extinction event but subsequently relatively abundant. For example, the beginning of the Mesozoic was characterized by an enormous expansion of stromatolites, while the beginning of the Tertiary witnessed an enormous increase in Foraminifera of the Guembelitria group (Erwin 1998). Many of these species tend to be characterized by small body dimensions – this phenomenon has been described as the Lilliputian phenomenon. These pioneer species are apparently capable of utilizing the degraded environment effectively but are not capable of surviving in competition with other species under normal conditions. Thus, they are a sort of macro-evolutionary analogy of ecological r-strategists. However, in contrast to r-strategists, they apparently did not adapt evolutionarily to the conditions prevailing after mass extinction, but their adaptation, to be more exact exaptation, occurred accidentally or as preadaptation through the action of different selection pressures.
Over a longer period of time, some of the original species that avoided extinction in locally limited refuges reappear in ecosystems. Of course, some species completely die out and completely disappear from the paleontological record. Some species reappear in the biotope only after a very long time, during which the paleontological record did not contain any traces of them. These species are termed Lazarian species. In contrast to Lazarus of the Bible, we do not know who and why they were called back to life; however, the results of radioactive dating indicate that the personal intervention of Jesus Christ can most certainly be excluded. Cases of “living fossils”, i.e. evolutionarily ancient species or lines that are known in recent fauna and flora and that simultaneously did not occur for long periods of time in the paleontological record, nonetheless indicate that, in some cases species (to be more exact evolutionary lines of subsequent species) can survive tens or even hundreds of million years in geographically or ecologically narrowly defined refuges without leaving any traces in the fossil record.
A less fortunate category of species consists in those that also survived a mass extinction, but then died without any successors after its end, usually at the time when the original biodiversity was renewed (Jablonski 2001). These need not be only individual species, but can even correspond to whole higher taxa which, in addition, could have undergone speciation at the normal rate before the beginning of the mass extinction. This is a quite common and striking phenomenon and has been termed “dead clade walking” by paleontologists, an analogy of the 1995 film Dead Man Walking (Jablonski 2002). Once again, it is not apparent why species or higher taxa that prospered in the period prior to a mass extinction and were capable of even surviving through the mass extinction finally succumbed without successors in the subsequent period. It is quite possible that this mass extinction was survived only by those species that were relatively resistant compared to the other species in the taxon but, for some reason, had a reduced rate of speciation.
The main impact of mass extinctions lies in the occasional elimination of successful taxa and creation of space for other taxa (Jablonski 2000; Raup 1994). It has been estimated that only 5 % of extinct species died out during mass extinctions, while the remaining 85 % of these species became extinct during background extinction (Raup 1994). In contrast, mass extinctions contributed to at least 35 % of extinctions of families (Newman & Palmer 2003). Without the existence of mass extinctions, a certain type of niche would apparently be occupied in nature for a long time or even permanently by the members of a certain taxon, but not because it would be better, for example because it would be more capable of utilizing the available resources. Their permanent dominance could be caused by the king of the hill effect. On a smaller time scale, the disappearance of a dominant species can release a certain resource for the other existing species. On an ecological scale, this effect is thus manifested in that the individual migrants of a single species can hardly occupy a territory in which a very abundant population of a species utilizing similar resources already lives (even though the latter species may use the resources less effectively). On an evolutionary time scale, the immediate effect of this ecological release can be supplemented by apparently the more important effect of extinction of a dominant taxon on the progress of species selection. The taxon with the greatest number of species, utilizing the widest spectrum of niches, has the greatest chance that it will occupy the newly formed niche through speciation, even if the species formed by speciation of the members of a different taxon were able to better utilize the particular niche. However, during mass extinction events, both successful and unsuccessful taxa are affected and the main criterion for the survival of a species becomes random preadaptation to the drastically altered conditions. As a consequence of this evening out of chances, a sort of alternation of dynasties can occur on a longer time scale, during which taxa that were completely dominant in various types of environment during a certain period, either in the number of species or in the abundance of their populations, can completely free the space for some other taxon in the period following a mass extinction event {11943}.
Mass extinctions can stop or even reverse evolutionary trends for a certain time (Fig. XXII.9). For example, amongst ammonites, the complexity of the sutures on their shells increased approximately 16-fold over 140 million years. Study of 469 species indicated that a daughter species had more complicated sutures on its shells approximately twice as often as its predecessor. However, during mass extinctions, the species with more complicated sutures disappeared preferentially, so that the anagenesis of this trait always moved back a bit (Saunders, Work, & Nikolaeva 1999)
The individual periods of mass extinction also differ in their degree of specificity, i.e. range of species that are primarily affected. Taxonomic specificity is generally rather low. The members of various developmental lines that live in a similar environment and have similar ecological requirements tend to be affected to the same degree (Raup 1994) (Fig. XXII.7). Nonetheless, it seems that, at least in some cases, a certain taxonomic specificity is manifested For example, mass extinction at the boundary between the Mesozoic and Tertiary affected mainly dinosaurs on the continents, while mammals crossed this boundary with substantially smaller losses. A study performed on 117 North American genera of mammals, reptiles, amphibians and fish demonstrated that 43% of genera became extinct at the end of the Cretaceous. Simultaneously, however, all 22 genera of dinosaurs became extinct, while only 8 of 24 genera of mammals died out. Similarly, only 4 of 12 genera of amphibians became extinct (Raup 1994).
Ecological specificity is usually somewhat greater. Certain communities of organisms were especially affected during some periods of mass extinction, for example communities of marine or, on the other hand, terrestrial ecosystems (Benton 1995). In some cases, on the basis of affecting of the individual types of organisms, it was possible to estimate what was the immediate cause of extinction of organisms in a particular period.
When, in 1984, D. M. Raup and J. Sepkoski employed statistical and permutation tests to analyze the temporal distribution of periods of mass extinction over the past 250 million years, they found that especially intense mass extinction was repeated on the Earth with a periodicity of approximately 26 million years (Raup & Sepkoski 1984) (Fig.. XXII.5). The results that they obtained were highly statistically significant and later studies (Raup & Sepkoski 1988) tended to confirm the existence of a periodicity of 26 million years, or somewhat longer. However, some authors have thrown doubt on these figures, pointing out that the periodicity is an artifact caused by incorrect rounding off of the ages of some events (Jetsu & Pelt 2000; Jetsu 1997). Thus, at the present time, the existence of similar periodicity remains only a theoretically interesting possibility.
It is obvious that an event with such long periodicity cannot have its origin in processes occurring directly on the Earth, but rather in processes occurring in the cosmos. As the age of giant craters on the Earth indicates a periodicity of approximately 30 million years, it is generally assumed that mass extinctions could have been caused by periodic bombarding of the surface of the Earth by enormous cosmic bodies, the cores of comets or asteroids (Matsumoto & Kubotani 1996; Trefil & Raup 1987). The simplest model assumes that the Sun, similar to more than half the stars in the universe, could be part of a binary star, where the second part of the binary star, assigned in advance the name Nemesis (a substantially smaller red dwarf, orbiting at a distance of up to 3 light years) could approach the Sun, to be more exact to the Oort comet cloud, extending to a distance of almost one light year from the Sun, with a periodicity of 26 million years. According to some concepts, Nemesis could be a substantially less common brown dwarf, black hole or a planet on a very distant orbital path – however, in these cases, we would not have much of a chance of discovering it with contemporary technical means. It could affect the orbits of comets in the Oort comet cloud when it approaches the Sun and could send some of them towards the Sun and into the area in which the inner planets have their orbits. The impacts of their cores or the impacts of asteroids, which the comets forced out of their orbits, on the surface of the Earth could have caused the mass extinctions.
Astronomic research to date has not confirmed the existence of Nemesis. Consequently, at the present time, it is rather assumed that phenomena with a periodicity of the order of tens of million years could have their origin in the periodic passage of the solar system through the plane of the disk of the galaxy where a great deal of matter is present whose gravity could affect the orbits of comets in the Oort cloud (Sepkoski 1989; Rampino & Haggerty 1996). It is interesting that the periodicity of passage through the disk of the galaxy is currently estimated at 37 ± 4 million years (Stothers 1998), which is very similar to the periodicity of 37.5 million years, which was also observed simultaneously with the periodicity of 26 million years in the age of craters on the Earth (Yabushita 2002).
The irregular occurrence of natural catastrophes of various intensities and various geographic extents is a highly probable cause of a substantial number of the episodes of mass extinction. A natural catastrophe is considered to correspond to a change in the environment to which the local organisms are not evolutionarily adapted and that occurs so suddenly or is so radical that the organisms are not capable of evolutionarily adapting to the new conditions. The catastrophe can be of biotic or abiotic origin. In the former case, the cause of the catastrophe could lie in the arrival of a foreign invasive species that uses up or destroys the resources of the local species, or the disappearance of a key species whose presence is essential for the maintenance and proper functioning of the local ecosystems. In the latter case, the cause in the catastrophe could lie in a permanent increase in the water level and flooding of terrestrial ecosystems or a decrease in the water level, destroying the species-rich ecosystems of the continental shelf (Hallam 1989; Raup 1986), a decrease in the oxygen content in a global ocean (Isozaki 1997; Rampino 1996), the eruption of a volcano or the impact of a large cosmic body accompanied by mechanical and thermal destruction of ecosystems, frequently over an extensive area (Renne et al. 1995; Alvarez et al. 1984).
A number of other theoretically possible causes for mass extinction have also been proposed, for example a sudden increase in radioactivity or electromagnetic radiation, caused either by the explosion of a supernova close to the solar system (Ellis & Schramm 1995), or the temporary disappearance of the Earth’s magnetic field that, under normal conditions, blocks the action of cosmic radiation in the surface of the Earth (Loper, McCartney, & Buzyna 1988; Raup 1985). Mass extinctions were apparently connected with the complete or almost complete freezing of the surface of the global oceans to a depth of possibly one kilometer, which most probably occurred at least twice in the Late Precambrian (850 – 590 million years ago) and apparently several times in the Early and Middle Precambrian (the Snowball Earth hypothesis) (Hoffman et al. 1998). The reason for the freezing of the Earth was apparently primarily a slight decrease in the intensity of solar radiation and the secondary existence of positive feedback consisting in greater reflectance of radiation from the frozen surface. No fossils remain from the period of the frozen Earth that would help us to evaluate the effect of this phenomenon on biodiversity; however, the results of physical measurements confirm that almost all photosynthesis disappeared at that time and only bacteria and some anaerobic protozoa could live in the anoxic environment under the ice. However, the results of molecular phylogenetics indicate that the Metazoic divergence is apparently older and it is thus very probable that a suitable refuge must have existed somewhere even in the periods of the frozen Earth, allowing some of the species to survive and to expand to the rest of the territory after melting of the oceans (Runnegar 2000; Hyde et al. 2000)
In general, it is necessary to recall that the individual causes of mass extinction are not mutually exclusive but, to the contrary, direct causal connections could exist between them. The impact of a cosmic body can initiate flood volcanism, volcanism can (in fact must) cause changes in the atmosphere and subsequently in the climate, changes in the climate can cause both a variation in the sea level and glaciation, where glaciation can subsequently lead to a decrease in the oxygen content in the ocean. Thus, the immediate cause of extinction can be an entirely different phenomenon than that which originally caused the catastrophe.
If the relevant paleontological data are not available or do not permit us to draw unambiguous conclusions and if approaches based on comparison of the ontogeneses of the given forms of the trait similarly fail, we can attempt to differentiate homology and homoplasy on the basis of the maximum parsimony principle. The maximum parsimony principle as employed in phylogenetics states that that the most probable course of cladogenesis is the one that can explain the distribution of the individual forms of traits within the phylogenetic tree through the smallest number of anagenetic changes, i.e. smallest number of transitions from one form of the trait to another. Thus, in looking for the maximally parsimonious tree (Fig. XXIII.5), first all the conceivable trees are created for the studied species, on which the studied species form only the terminal branches, where the form of the trait carried is drawn in next to each species. For all the hypothetical ancestors, i.e. for the inner branches of the tree, the most probable forms of the individual traits are also estimated. The most probable combination of forms of traits for the hypothetical ancestor is then chosen so that the total number of evolutionary changes cable of explaining the distribution of traits in the real studied specie sis as small as possible. If, for example, sister species 1 and 2 carry the trait in form A, then it will be assumed that this form of the trait was also carried by their common ancestor. For each created tree, the number of evolutionary changes in all the traits required to explain the distribution of the individual forms of the traits in the studied species and the tree with the smallest number of necessary changes, i.e. the maximally parsimonious tree, will be considered to be the most probable scheme of cladogenesis for the given phylogenetic line. For a small number of species and small number of traits, the maximally parsimonious tree can be sought for “manually”; however, in the vast majority of cases, a sufficiently powerful computer must be used to solve this task.
The topology of the resultant tree corresponds to the distribution of most of the traits, i.e. minimizes the overall number of changes in all the traits together, but is usually in contradiction with the distribution of some traits. Traits whose distribution corresponds to the topology are probably homologies. On the other hand, traits whose distribution is contrary to this topology, i.e. traits whose distribution would best suit some other topology, are most probably homoplasies.
In reconstruction of cladogenesis on the basis of the maximum parsimony principle, we simultaneously form hypotheses about phylogenesis on the basis of hypotheses as to what is a homoplasy and what is a homology and formulate hypotheses on division of traits into homologies and homoplasies on the basis of our hypothesis about the phylogeny of a particular taxon. Thus, there is a danger that, while the created hypotheses will be compatible, both the differentiation of homologies and the reconstruction of phylogenesis will be erroneous. If the obtained phylogram assumes substantially fewer evolutionary changes than the phylograms of other topologies, it is highly probable that it is correct. If the differences between phylograms are not very great in this aspect, it is not possible to rely on the obtained results and it is necessary to obtain new data or use a different method for their processing.
The properties and patterns of behavior formed by biological evolution are recorded and transmitted as genes or groups of genes. Analogously, the name meme was introduced for information determining a trait transmitted culturally (Dawkins 1976; Blackmore 2001). For example, a meme can consist in knowledge of how to separate grain from sand thrown into water, a certain locally specific melody in finch song, the writing “Leroy was here”, or the formula E = mc2. While nucleic acid is a natural carrier of genes (the hard disk of a computer is an unnatural artificial carrier), the natural carriers of memes consist in the memories in the brains of animals. Genes and memes have a common important property in that they have variants (mutations) that can compete in their dissemination. In the former case, this corresponds to dissemination in the gene pool of the population while, in the latter case, within the meme pool, i.e. within the limited memory capacity of members of a particular species. However, there is one very substantial difference between genes and memes. Genes, i.e. the relevant sections of a nucleic acid, are transmitted directly by copying from one generation to the next and thus function as replicators. According to the information contained in them, the bodies of the organisms – interactors (vehicles) are newly formed in each generation (see also IV.9.1 and XII.4.1). Natural selection, but not molecular drive, occurs at the level of interactors, specifically uneven transmission of the individual replicators derived from various interactors to the following generations. Simultaneously, genetic information emerges (through mutations), is transmitted from one generation to the next and accumulates during biological evolution at the level of replicators. A change in a replicator is manifested in the properties of the interactor, while a change in the interactor cannot be manifested in the properties of the replicator and can thus not be transmitted to the following generation. For a meme, the replicator is very frequently, but not always identical with the interactor. Individuals directly copy” certain behavior, rather than a gene for the particular behavior. As a consequence, a random adaptive change in behavior can be a subject of imitation and can thus be transmitted to future generations. Acquired traits can thus be inherited here.
The individual variants of genes (alleles) compete together in biological evolution as to which
will be successfully transmitted to further generations. In cultural evolution, the individual meme variants compete similarly. However, in this case, the competition is not limited only to transmission to the next generation, but also includes effective spreading within a single generation. The meme that is copied (imitated) most often by the members of the population or the members of other species will be most successful. There are various reasons why some memes are imitated more frequently than other memes. Frequently, those memes that are advantageous for their host, bring it some benefit, are copied. However, this is far from being the only reason. Some memes spread because they are easier to copy than other memes, and others because their carriers frequently have a dominant position in the group and the behavior of dominant individuals is usually preferentially copied (Benskin et al. 2002)(Fig. XVII.6). Some memes preferentially spread because they enforce their spreading by some specific mechanisms. For example, the meme for destruction of heathens, either through physical liquidation or conversion to the faith will probably spread faster than the meme for religious tolerance. Analogously, the meme prohibiting the believers of some religions to use contraception will also be successful (Kirk et al. 2001). In the latter case, the effectiveness of the spreading of the particular religion is ensured by cooperation between memes and genes. The carriers of the relevant meme have more children than the carrier of other memes and these children will, with great probability, also inherit the relevant meme from their parents.s
The Darwinian model of biological evolution is characterized by the fact that new useful phenotype traits, to be more precise new alleles, which determine their formation, are formed only by random mutations during evolution. In contrast, an important feature of cultural evolution is that a new meme variant can also be formed as a consequence of targeted, i.e. the purposefully directed activities of an individual.
Ethological experiments on a number of animals have unambiguously demonstrated that individuals faced with a problem, for example the necessity of reaching food that is too high to reach, begin to purposefully look for a suitable way of resolving the particular problem. Simultaneously, they need not progress only by the method of trial and error, but can combine previous experience in dealing with a similar situation. Although the method of trial and error is, for many species, a basic method of creating a great many useful patterns of behavior, the members of some species can employ insight in such a situation. For example, if an experimental chimpanzee could not reach a banana that was suspended high up and was also not even able to knock it down with a stick or by throwing various objects at it, it thought the problem over and, after some time, moved a box under the banana, climbed up on it and picked the banana (Lorenz et al. 1974). Once a successful solution has been found to the particular problem, this is very frequently preferentially adopted by the other animals in the population. Thus, cultural evolution can take place, not only by the mechanism of Darwinian evolution, but also by the mechanism of Lamarkian evolution, i.e. preferential emergence of useful (adaptive) memes and preferential inheritance of just these useful memes.
- If we ignore the modern ability of humans to sequence and synthesize genes and the possibility of natural, but, in multicellular organisms, relatively rare horizontal transmission of genes, genes can be transmitted under natural conditions only during reproduction. In contrast, memes can be transmitted in various forms and through various pathways. The most important difference in the spreading of genes and memes is apparently that a meme can be transmitted, not only vertically, from parents to offspring, but also horizontally, within a population between related and completely unrelated individuals. In fact, the spreading of a successful meme need not even respect the borderlines between biological species, as the members of one species can imitate the behavior of some other species. For example, 10 various species of birds gradually learned how to open milk bottles from tits. It has been confirmed in experiments that dogs are capable of obtaining useful information by observing the behavior of humans (Fig. XVII.5). Thus, spreading of memes is far more effective than spreading of genes. As a new allele of a certain gene can become fixed in the population only in that the carriers of other alleles will transmit their alleles to their progeny with lower effectiveness than the carriers of the new alleles so that, after a certain, frequently quite large number of generations, they become extinct, a new, useful variant of a meme can very easily spread at the expense of other variants of the relevant meme in the entire population during the lifetime of a single generation.
Some memes can spread very effectively even though they are disadvantageous for their bearers. The meme for smoking spreads in spite of the fact that smoking demonstrably shortens life expectancy and worsens the health of its bearer and persons living in his vicinity, i.e. most frequently his biological relatives, and thus reduces his inclusive fitness (Kunzle et al. 2003; Munafo et al. 2002). The success of the meme for smoking is not only a result of its physiological addiction and the fact that it is imitated by adolescents as a symbol or maturity (and the maintenance of the smoking habit in adulthood is then ensured by the already-mentioned addiction). Smoking, similar to the consumption of chocolate or hard drugs, is pleasant for the individual, at least initially or at the time of consumption. The memes that an individual will attempt to adopt are decided, not by the degree to which they increase or decrease his fitness but by the degree to which they increase his feeling of pleasure or reduce feelings of stress (see XV.2). Even such obviously disadvantageous behavior as suicide, or behavior disadvantageous for its bearer but advantageous for his surroundings, such as some patterns of altruistic behavior, tends to be imitated. Because cultural evolution occurs incomparably faster than biological evolution, there is very little hope that selection against genes that are biologically disadvantageous, i.e. genes determining that biologically disadvantageous behavior will be perceived as unpleasant, could make a species immune to spreading of the particular disadvantageous memes. For example, it cannot be expected that the bad habit of smoking or over-eating sweets would, in time, be reduced by natural selection in that the individuals that find these bad habits pleasant would gradually disappear from the population because they would produce fewer offspring on an average.
In general, the same rules apply to the spreading of memes as to the spreading of infectious diseases and the relevant processes can also be described by the same formal models (Anderson 1993). The most important parameter that determines the efficiency with which a meme will spread is its basic reproduction constant R0, a dimensionless constant equal to the average number of individuals “infected” by the relevant meme by one bearer of the particular meme in the “naive” population, i.e. a population whose members had not previously encountered the meme. If this constant is larger than 1, the given gene can spread in the population and be retained in it for a long time, even if it is harmful to its bearers, i.e. if it reduces their fitness. The actual reproduction constant, R, in a population in which a certain fraction of individuals, q, was “infected” by the meme in the past, is understandably lower and decreases linearly with increasing fraction of infected individuals. If R decreases to a value of 1, the fraction of infected individuals remains constant in the population and the particular meme is retained endemically in the population. Each meme is differently “infectious” and each has a different threshold intensity, NT, i.e. number of susceptible individuals, at which it can begin to spread in the population. A simple equation exists between the threshold density and R0
(1)
where N is the size of the population. If “meme infection” has occurred in the population, the value of R0 can be calculated from the fraction of individuals that remained unaffected by the meme (s), as it holds that
(2)
On the basis of R0 we can then easily calculate the size of the fraction of persons in the population that it would be required to make immune to the particular meme through an effective campaign so that this meme would not be able to spread by horizontal transmission.
(3)
If, for example, a certain meme affects an average of 70% of individuals during its natural horizontal spreading in the population, then it would be necessary to “immunize” 41% of the so-far unaffected population in advance to prevent a future meme epidemic. Because the fraction of immunized persons gradually decreases in a natural way after the end of the epidemic, either through the deaths of immune individuals or forgetting, some meme epidemics can have a regular cyclic character, where the periodicity of the cycle will depend on the size of the population.
Some other interesting laws, which have already been described for classical epidemiology, also govern the spreading of memes (Ewald 1994), see also the chapter XIX.5. Memes (similar to parasites) transmitted exclusively or predominantly vertically, i.e. from parents to children, generally do not harm their bearers, as their successful spreading is closely connected with the fitness of their bearers. In contrast, memes that can spread horizontally can be far more harmful for their bearers. This is especially true of memes that are not transmitted horizontally by direct personal contact between neighbors, but tend to be transmitted over long distances, in the modern world, for example, through the press and television, and are simultaneously not bound to a particular culture, so that they can spread transculturally. Especially harmful memes can spread in populations whose members have a reduced life expectancy for some reason, for example as a result of a war, poor nutrition or diseases. The positive feedback effect can also be important here, where the spreading of the harmful meme reduces the life expectancy of the members of the population, enabling effective spreading of even more harmful memes. The gradual reduction in the occurrence of all possible forms of individual or mass aggression during the second half of the 20th century can be most readily explained as a side effect of the prolonged life expectancy of human beings. The longer this life expectancy, either as a consequence of improved hygiene or advances in medicine, the greater are the penalties for memes that might be successful in the short run, but harm their bearers in the longer term.
The harmfulness of memes is further increased by the possibility of “superinfection”, i.e. increased probability of simultaneous infection of a single person by several memes. If this possibility is negligibly small, an advantage is usually given to those memes that allow their hosts to live as long as possible, so that they are capable of “infecting” a large number of other individuals in the population. However if, during infection by one meme, there is a danger of infection by another meme, even memes that harm their bearers very rapidly can be successful, for example the meme for use of hard drugs. Mutability of memes acts similarly to superinfection. From this point of view, for example, religious systems based on canonized texts will probably be less harmful to their adherents than the religious systems of various sects. Population growth is a factor that can promote the spreading of dangerous memes; memes that are beneficial for their bearers tend to spread in populations with stable sizes or those that are diminishing in size.s
- The meme for divorce is an example of a meme that can be spread in an interesting way by biological evolution. It is known that the children of divorced parents have a greater probability of being divorced in adulthood than the children of complete families (Corak 2001). The meme for divorce can spread not only by simple imitation of the behavior of the parents, but its spread can be further strengthened by the fact that, in a series of consecutive marriages, the divorcing parents will finally have more children than persons living in a harmonic life-long marriage, especially in modern societies with developed social networks and 1-2 children in a family. Thus, this meme can increase the fitness of its bearer while not being transmitted genetically but only through children imitating the behavior of their parents. It is understandably possible that not only memes, but also genes capable of increasing the probability of an unsuccessful marriage ending in divorce could theoretically positively affect the fitness of their bearers through a quite similar mechanism. For example, a gene that would increase the probability of emergence of hysterical behavior in its bearer could be maintained in the population because its bearer would produce more offspring in a series of unsuccessful marriages and thus “enrich” the gene pool of future generations by more copies of his hysterical gene.
A number of memes are transmitted in the population entirely or primarily from parents to offspring, i.e. via the same direction pathway as genes. As a consequence, together with the successful meme, i.e. with a meme that increases the inclusive fitness of its bearer, the genes that the bearers of the particular gene have in their genome can also spread in the population. However, this can happen only if the bearers of the relevant meme do not reproduce with individuals that do not carry the particular meme. This is generally a rather difficult condition to fulfill, so that ideally this situation can probably occur only for the spreading of the already mentioned meme for killing heathens. However, for a certain structure of the population and means of transmitting memes and genes, the progress of biological evolution can also be affected by cultural evolution when the bearers of the various memes reproduce together. In studies of the genetic polymorphism in four types of cetaceans, it was, for example, found that the mitochondrial DNA of each of the species is practically identical in the entire area (Whitehead 1998; Whitehead 1999). Similar to most other species of animals, here also the mitochondrial DNA is inherited only from the mother and is practically not subject to genetic recombination. From the viewpoint of population structure, these were matrilinear species in all cases, i.e. species in which the offspring remain in the original herd, while adult males visit other herds for short periods for the purpose of mating. As a result of this type of population structure, memes will also be inherited in the same way as mitochondrial DNA, i.e. down the maternal line. It is known that very intense cultural evolution occurs in cetaceans and the individual herds differ substantially, for example, in the means of obtaining food; the members of a single species catch completely different food in various areas and use very different hunting techniques (Rendell & Whitehead 2001). In some cases, vary rapid spreading of a new pattern of behavior has been observed, for example new hunting techniques within the entire area of occurrence of a particular species (Fig. XVII.7). The authors of the relevant molecular biological studies assume that the particular mitochondrial DNA variant spreads together with the spreading of the biologically successful meme, i.e. the meme increasing the fitness of its bearer, and that it finally replaced all the other variants in the gene pool of the species.
Just as biological evolution can be affected, not only by competition at the level of interactors, natural selection, and also competition for the most effective reproduction at the level of replicators, for example molecular or mutation drive, cultural evolution can also be very greatly affected by memetic drives, i.e. deterministic processes occurring at the level of replicators – e.g. at the level of a spoken language. The development of an orally transmitted story depends not only on how much the versions are liked by the individual story tellers and listeners and the probability with which they will pass on a particular variant, but also by the words that occur in the story and the errors occurring in the transmission of the story as a consequence of acoustic similarity of the words employed. Words that are difficult to pronounce or little known can, for example, be frequently replaced by other words, which can gradually change even the content of the story or song (Dawkins 1976).
The way genes are transferred from generation to generation is described by Mendel’s genetic laws. These laws were derived in the middle of the 19th century by the Brno abbot Johann Gregor Mendel (1822-1884). He came to these conclusions without any knowledge of the mechanisms of transfer of genetic information, solely on the basis of the results of his hybridization experiments. These rules were later designated as genetic laws. The first law is generally termed the law of segregation and can be formulated roughly as follows using our contemporary terminology: two alleles of any gene present in a parent individual segregate into independent gametes in each generation without undergoing a change and thus without affecting one another. This law could seem trivial to us in the light of contemporary knowledge of the mechanism of storage and transfer of genetic information. In actual fact, however, its discovery meant a fundamental break-through in the thinking of biologists. On the basis of empirical observation of the heredity of phenotype traits, up to that time biologists automatically assumed that heredity is “soft”, that the predisposition for the formation of the individual traits, today we would say genes, that an individual acquires from both parents, mutually interact and mostly are basically “averaged” and are passed on to further generations in this altered form. The law of segregation basically states that, without regard to the mutual interaction of phenotype manifestations of the individual genes, the genes themselves do not affect each other in any way and are transferred from one generation to the next in unaltered form.
Amongst other things, this discovery eliminated one of the basic problems of Darwin’s theory of evolution. A serious argument of some of the opponents of the theory of evolution was that an evolutionarily advantageous new trait cannot be selected through natural selection simply because, amongst sexually reproducing organisms, it is gradually “dispersed” after several generations as a consequence of crossing of individuals with the new trait with the far greater number of individuals bearing the original variant of the particular trait. Henry Charles Fleeming Jenkin (1833-1885) graphically described this problem. Imagine that a white man is shipwrecked on a tropical island. Because of his excellent psychological and physical qualities (in all probability he was an English gentleman) he rapidly excels in competition with the local black men and becomes the head of their tribe He would certainly win out in competition for women and would leave the greatest number of progeny. All his descendants will, however, be half black and thus only half as good as the original shipwrecked man. If the population on the island is sufficiently numerous, only a few generations after the presence of the shipwrecked white man there will be only a minimal genetic trace, probably in the form of occasionally emerging blue eyes amongst the otherwise dark inhabitants of the island.
The whole problem can be described mathematically in a somewhat more politically correct manner. It can be derived that, if the predispositions from the father and the mother were actually averaged, exactly half of all the genetically determined variability present would disappear in each generation. After a few generations, only variability determined by the environment would remain and natural selection would not be able to make any choices. It is an interesting paradox that the greatest problem associated with Darwin’s theory of evolution was resolved by Mendel who expected to overthrow Darwin's theory through his experiments. It is quite possible that he was basically very lucky that his work remained unnoticed during his lifetime, safely buried in the local Brno bulletin, and that its importance for the theory of evolution was not understood, e.g. by Darwin, who is said to have owned a copy of the work. The abbot would apparently have received recognition and fame from evolutionary biologists, but the reaction of his superiors would probably have been less enthusiastic. I am not very well informed about the organization of church life, but I would guess that abbots are named and recalled more frequently by church dignitaries than by evolutionary biologists.
The law of independent assortment of predispositions is the second law of genetics. According to this law, the individual pairs of alleles of various genes segregate into the gametes independently of one another and the manner of distribution of one pair of alleles in no way affects the distribution of another pair. The result is that the predispositions and the corresponding traits freely combine and the occurrence of the individual combinations of predispositions and traits is controlled only by the laws of combinatorics (Fig. II.12). If two genes are located on two different chromosomes, then, in accordance with the second law of genetics, the relevant alleles are freely combined. If one of the pairs of homologous chromosomes bears allele a1 in locus A and the second has allele a2 and one of the chromosomes of a different pair of homologous chromosomes has allele b1 in locus B and the second of this pair has allele b2, then 4 types of gametes bearing alleles a1 and b1, a1 and b2, a2 and b1, and a2 and b2 will be formed with the same probability. If two individuals with this genotype were to reproduce together, then 9 types of progeny would be created, with genotypes a1a1b1b1, a1a1b1b2, a1a1b2b2, a1a2b1b1, a1a2b1b2, a1a2b2b2, a2a2b1b1, a2a2b1b2 and a2a2b2b2 in a ratio of 1:2:1:2:4:2:1:2:1. It is apparent that this law is valid only for a pair of alleles from genes that are located on different chromosomes so that, during segregation of chromosomes, they segregate independently into different sex cells and also for genes that, while they are present on the same chromosome, are so far apart that crossing-over and thus genetic recombination will most probably occur in each meiosis in the section between them.
Meiosis is a process that should theoretically ensure that homologous chromosomes from the original diploid chromosome set of maternal cells enter the haploid chromosome set of sex cells entirely at random regardless of the alleles that the individual chromosomes contain. However, in actual fact, this is frequently not true and the structure and gene content of the individual chromosomes frequently affect which of the pair of homologous chromosomes finally ends up in the sex cells and which does not. The process of differential transfer of genes to the sex cells through differential transfer of the individual chromosomes is called meoitic drive (Zimmering, Sandler, & Nicoletti 1970; Prout, Bundgaard, & Bryant 1973; Thomson & Feldman 1974).In most cases, meoitic drive occurs during meiosis; however, in some cases, the relevant processes already occur during mitosis, which precedes meiosis or, to the contrary, follows it. To the present day, a number of processes that lead to the origin of meiotic drive have been described.
Meiotic drive occurs very frequently in egg formation. During this process, only one haploid set of chromosomes ends up in the nucleus of the female gamete, while the remaining three sets are eliminated into the polar bodies. In heterozygote females, it very frequently occurs that the probability with which a certain allele will end up in the nucleus of the oocyte or in the polar body, i.e. the probability with which the allele will be transferred to the next generation, differ considerably (Fig. VI.10). (Crow 1979). In some cases a certain allele of a specific gene is proliferated in this way in the population while, in a different case, this can be a certain chromosome mutation (Ruvinsky 1995). If, for example, a laboratory mouse is crossed with a wild house mouse, whose karyotype contains a metacentric chromosome formed through Robertson translocation, i.e. fusion of two acrocentric chromosomes, it has been observed in five cases out of ten that the metacentric chromosome occurs in less than 50% of the progeny of heterozygote females. In some cases, the ratio of the two types of oocyte was as much as 3:1. The authors assumed that the metacentric chromosome would most probably end up in the primary polar body. In another study, monitoring the behaviour of a metacentric chromosome in a population of wild mice, it was observed, on the other hand, that the metacentric chromosome had the greatest probability of ending up in the nucleus of the oocyte (King 1993).
Similar phenomena were also observed for other organisms. For example, it has been observed in sorrel (Rumex acetosa) that only four of nine randomly selected chromosome mutations of the reciprocal translocation type or mutations externally manifested as a shift in centromers exhibited normal Mendelian heredity. In the remaining five, meoitic drive appeared to some degree, in the female or the male plants.
DNA sequencing in the area of the centromere (the site of attachment of microtubules of meiotic spindle and therefore probably an important battlefield for meiotic distorters) in closely related species indicated that these areas are subject to very rapid evolution. It is highly probable that this is the result of a battle between genetic elements proliferating through meoitic drive. According to some authors, a significant part of the DNA in the area around the centromere is formed of these active or inactive elements – meiotic distorters. The predominance of nonsynonymous mutations in the histones that are bonded to the DNA in the area of the centromere, is interpreted in a similar way (a battle between meiotic distorters).Meiotic drive occurs very frequently in egg formation. During this process, only one haploid set of chromosomes ends up in the nucleus of the female gamete, while the remaining three sets are eliminated into the polar bodies. In heterozygote females, it very frequently occurs that the probability with which a certain allele will end up in the nucleus of the oocyte or in the polar body, i.e. the probability with which the allele will be transferred to the next generation, differ considerably (Fig. VI.10). (Crow 1979). In some cases a certain allele of a specific gene is proliferated in this way in the population while, in a different case, this can be a certain chromosome mutation (Ruvinsky 1995). If, for example, a laboratory mouse is crossed with a wild house mouse, whose karyotype contains a metacentric chromosome formed through Robertson translocation, i.e. fusion of two acrocentric chromosomes, it has been observed in five cases out of ten that the metacentric chromosome occurs in less than 50% of the progeny of heterozygote females. In some cases, the ratio of the two types of oocyte was as much as 3:1. The authors assumed that the metacentric chromosome would most probably end up in the primary polar body. In another study, monitoring the behaviour of a metacentric chromosome in a population of wild mice, it was observed, on the other hand, that the metacentric chromosome had the greatest probability of ending up in the nucleus of the oocyte (King 1993).
Similar phenomena were also observed for other organisms. For example, it has been observed in sorrel (Rumex acetosa) that only four of nine randomly selected chromosome mutations of the reciprocal translocation type or mutations externally manifested as a shift in centromers exhibited normal Mendelian heredity. In the remaining five, meoitic drive appeared to some degree, in the female or the male plants.
DNA sequencing in the area of the centromere (the site of attachment of microtubules of meiotic spindle and therefore probably an important battlefield for meiotic distorters) in closely related species indicated that these areas are subject to very rapid evolution. It is highly probable that this is the result of a battle between genetic elements proliferating through meoitic drive. According to some authors, a significant part of the DNA in the area around the centromere is formed of these active or inactive elements – meiotic distorters. The predominance of nonsynonymous mutations in the histones that are bonded to the DNA in the area of the centromere, is interpreted in a similar way (a battle between meiotic distorters).
Another way in which an allele can spread through meoitic drive consists in programming the chromosome that carries the alternative allele to destroy or damage the gamete in which it will end up after the completion of meoisis. This mechanism occurs, e.g. in known systems in the fruit fly Drosophila melanogaster (segregation distortion, SD-systém) and in the house mouse Mus musculus (t-haplotype) (Carvalho & Vaz 1999; Ardlie 1998; Vanboven et al. 1996) (Fig. IV.11). In both cases, meiotic drive occurs during sperm formation and, in both cases, this leads to a smaller number of viable sperm in the ejaculate of a heterozygote male and, in both cases, most of the viable sperm contain the allele that causes this effect. Simultaneously, the destruction of the sex cells containing the normal allele is an active process from the standpoint of the normal allele. If the relevant chromosome does not contain the normal allele in the relevant locus because of deletion, the sperm is not destroyed. This means that the allele responsible for meiotic drive somehow manages to reprogram the normal allele so that, after completion of cell division, it actively damages the spermatid or sperm, in which the nucleus is located. However, it is a certain simplification to speak of an allele in this case; in actual fact, the relevant “allele” consists of a combination of several genes in closely adjacent loci.
The mechanism of meiosis should ensure, amongst other things, that the members of a heterogamete sex will produce the same number of gametes with two different sets of sex chromosomes and thus the ratio of males and females in their progeny will equal 1:1. However, for a number of species, populations are known in which the ratio of males and females differs substantially from the theoretical ratio of 1:1. In some cases, meiotic drive is responsible for this deviation (Carvalho & Vaz 1999). Alleles proliferating in the gene pool through the action of this mechanism are denoted as SRD (sex ratio distorters). For example, in the mosquito Aedes aegypti, gene D (distorter), whose active allele causes decomposition of the X-chromosomes in future sperm, is located on the Y-chromosome close to gene M, i.e. the gene that determines male sex. Males with active allele D thus produce far fewer viable sperm, and most of them contain a Y-chromosome and thus lead to the formation of males. The SRD system on the X-chromosome of several species of drosophila acts similarly, but in the opposite direction.
The distortion of the sex ratio in favour of males (Aedes) or in favour of females (Drosophila) can, of course, seriously affect the existence of the population. According to some authors, in many species this process can substantially affect the behaviour of the entire meta-population, specifically the rate of formation and disappearance of local subpopulations (Carvalho & Vaz 1999).
Large evolutionary plasticity and the great variety of genetic sex-determining mechanisms is currently explained by the existence of the selection pressure of the SRD-allele, specifically the necessity from time to time of formation of substitute mechanisms capable of compensating the distorted sex ratio that occurs with proliferation of certain SRD alleles (Werren & Beukeboom 1998).
It has been estimated that more than 90% of speciation events are accompanied by the formation of a modified karyotype in a daughter species (White 1978). It is probable that, in the case of allopatric speciation, meiotic drive is responsible for this phenomenon or, to be more exact, the fact that the karyotype of the species changes much faster through the effect of meiotic drive than new species are formed. Speciation events only conserve differences in the gene pool of the two populations existing at the given instant and simultaneously create a barrier capable of preventing spreading of chromosome mutations from one population to another. Thus, the karyotypes of two daughter species can diverge. As this divergence occurs through the effect of relatively fast meiotic drive, divergence of karyotypes occurs faster than divergence of phenotypes, which change through the action of the slower processes of genetic drift and selection.
However, in the case of sympatric speciation, it is assumed that meiotic drive could sometimes participate directly in the creation of species barriers and that it could thus actively contribute to the origin of new species. If Robertsonian translocations gradually spread from various areas in the area occupied by a given species, this entire area can disintegrate into a number of separate areas, where individuals of a different chromosomal race will live in each of them. The boundaries between these areas can be very sharp, especially if two races are next to one another, whose karyotypes contain two different Robertsonian translocations, in which the same acrocentric chromosome, as one of the pair of fused chromosomes, is present (see Fig. XXI.12). Because of the common branch, the two different metacentric chromosomes participate in creation of a chromosome tetrade during meiosis in hybrids between the two races. Subsequently, disorders occur in the transfer of the chromosomes to the fields of the meiotic spindle and a substantial percentage of nonfunctional gametes is formed. In species in which more intense sperm competition occurs, because the female is often rapidly fertilized by several males in succession, the amount and quality of the sperm in the ejaculate or spermatheca decide the paternity of the individual embryos to a substantial degree. In this case, the heterozygote sons of a male that penetrated into the area of occurrence of a different chromosomal race have substantially reduced biological fitness. This can form a relatively effective barrier against spreading of metacentric chromosomes from the area of one chromosome race into the area of another. Because of the existence of crossing-over, such a barrier need not prevent the flux of the individual genes (or, to be more exact, alleles) between sympatric or parapatric (adjacent) populations of the two chromosome races. However, reduced fertility of heterozygotes can create very strong selection pressure for the formation of specific recognition mechanisms, capable of preventing mutual crossing of the members of two different chromosome races. If the genes affecting this recognition occur in the area of chromosomes in which crossing-over does not occur for some reason, for example, in the inversion area, it is highly probable that meiotic drive will lead to the formation of two separate species.
Some authors (Ridley 2000)are of the opinion that meiotic drive is an extremely important evolution factor, where the effect of this factor on the average biological fitness of the members of the population is almost always negative. Meiotic drive could be manifested especially strongly in organisms in which crossing-over would not exist and in which alleles would thus not be mixed in pairs of homologous chromosomes. Competition of the individual chromosomes for the most effective spreading in the gene pool of the population through meiotic drive in these cases could generally predominate over competition between the individual alleles for the most effective transfer to further generations through the positive effect on the biological fitness of their bearers, i.e. over natural selection. Crossing-over, which breaks up alliances of alleles of individual chromosomes, is a very effective mechanism limiting the action of meiotic drive, and its development in evolution may even be a necessary condition for the existence of sexual reproduction based on meiosis and syngamy (Haig & Grafen 1991).
Alternation of the ploidy phases of the life cycle in multicellular organisms is called metagenesis. Very frequently the two ploidy phases differ in their means of reproduction, where the haploid gametophytes form gametes and the diploid sporophytes form spores. In some organisms, the gametophyte phase is more important, i.e. larger, morphologically more complicated and longer-lasting (mosses and lichens); in others, the sporophyte phase predominates (angiosperm plants), while the two phases do not much differ in other organisms (ferns, Pteridophyta) (Jenkins 1993; Mable & Otto 1998). Alternation of phases with sexual and nonsexual reproduction also occurs in some animals (especially Turbellaria and Cnidaria). This process is also designated as metagenesis in this case, although the bodies of both the sexual and nonsexual phases are composed of diploid cells under these circumstances.
Each species has a particular geographic range. Within that range, it exists in individual populations, some of which can be neighbours in terms of space while, on the other hand, others can be more or less isolated. Some populations are permanent, some gradually appear and disappear and some re-locate in space both in the long and in the short term, depending on how the natural conditions evolve in time. Members of these populations interact, including reproduction, mostly within their own population, less frequently with the members of the neighboring populations and least frequently with the members of the most distant populations. However, in many species, an even subtler structure can be discerned within each population, leading to the formation of subpopulations of individuals that are most likely to breed amongst themselves. These subpopulations are usually called demes. Thus, species tend to have a rather complex hierarchical structure, culminating in a metapopulation, i.e. the largest population unit whose members still share a common gene pool and can exchange genes with populations in their range via migrants, and a deme at the other end, whose adult members are most likely to breed amongst themselves.
Metapopulations differ in both the intensity and the nature of migration occurring between their subpopulations. In some metapopulations, the likelihood of migrant exchange between two subpopulations does not depend on their relative distances, while in others migrants are exchanged primarily between neighboring subpopulations (Fig. VII.1). Migration sometimes occurs along a specific line, such as a coastline, or it can spread in two dimensions, together with the gene flow, covering an area. In the latter case, the rate at which, for example, a mutant allele spreads is substantially lower. Very frequently, one subpopulation produces a large number of migrants covering just a short distance, for example extending only to the neighboring subpopulations and, at the same time, a smaller number of migrants migrating over long distances. Theoretical analyses show that a quite small number of long-distance migrants is sufficient to bring the behaviour of a given system close to that of a system in which elements can interact over any distance. The large effect of a small number of long-distance migrants or a small number of individuals communicating with a large number of other individuals in the system is called the small-world network effect and the processes occurring in these systems are important, for example, in epidemiology (Lloyd & May 2001; Liljeros et al. 2001). Migration between subpopulations tends to be very asymmetrical; some populations produce many migrants, while others produce few but accept large numbers of foreign migrants. As migration often involves exclusively or at least primarily the members of just one sex or gamete (or gametophyte), such as pollen, the intensity of the gene flow on the autosomes, sex chromosomes and in the organelle DNA often varies. The nature of evolutionary processes is different in a metapopulation where the gene flow occurs between more or less permanent subpopulations and a metapopulation where subpopulations constantly disappear and the migrants themselves cause new ones to appear (see VII.8.2) (Shanahan 1998).
The microsphere hypothesis attempts to resolve the aspect of formation of molecules with enzymatic activity and thus the evolution of primitive metabolism. Heating a mixture of aminoacids in anhydrous medium leads to their condensation into an irregular polymer, a proteinoid, which has random sequence and only reflects the contents of the individual aminoacids in the original mixture. Following dissolution in water, these proteinoids form tiny, spherical, sometimes hollow species, microspheres (Muller-Herold & Nickel 1994) (Fig. X.3). Microspheres do not exhibit properties such as growth and reproduction and are not separated from the environment by a membrane. However, it has been demonstrated that they exhibit a number of kinds of catalytic activity (Fig. X.4). The formation of proteinoids is an approximation to a possible mechanism of the formation of the first enzymes and thus the first building blocks of future metabolism; however, it tells us very little about the mechanism of formation of systems capable of biological evolution.
In many species, the production of migrants is a costly investment that may not seem very efficient. Many migrants die without offspring, many reach locations that are less favourable in terms of chances for survival. Hamilton (Hamilton & May 1977; Comins, Hamilton, & May 1980) (Fig. VII.2) suggested reasons why many species nevertheless invest a large part of their reproduction potential into producing migrants. By moving farther away from their parents, migrants reduce the chance of offspring competing with their own family. This situation is extremely beneficial from the point of view of individual inclusive fitness. Thus, an allele “programming” its bearer to produce primarily migrants will be preferred in interallelic competition over an allele reducing the number of migrants produced in favour of production of non-migrant offspring. Another advantage of investing in migrants lies in the fact that migrants have a non-zero chance of reaching an unoccupied location and also in the exponential rise of the newly established population producing more offspring in subsequent generations than the non-migrating individuals under the possibly better conditions in the territory of the parent sub-population, which, however, is already occupied by the species.
One of the possible explanations of long-term survival of sexuality in the population is based on the same principle. The relevant model, which we will term the Mills of God model, was first described in detail by J. Maynard Smith (Maynard Smith 1993); however, he attributed authorship to M. Williams and G. Price. According to this model, the newly emerging parthenogenetic mutant originally has twice the fitness of its sexually reproducing competitor. However, wedging out the competitor took many dozens of generations in a large population. During this time, the traits of the members of the parthenogenetic clone did not change much, because the only source of its microevolutionary variability consists in rare mutations. In contrast, a population of sexually reproducing individuals permanently generates genetic variability and thus basically exhibits greater microevolutionary plasticity. Consequently, suitable adaptations are formed in time, allowing it to wedge out the parthenogenetic clone.
Mimetism (mimesis) is a very frequent and striking product of the coevolution of two or more species; this phenomenon consists in imitating the appearance (including imitation of the behavior) of the members of another, frequently completely unrelated species. The mimetized species are frequently especially dangerous or at least inedible (Alonsomejia & Brower 1994). To the contrary, the mimetizing species may be either some other dangerous or inedible species, where this phenomenon is termed Müllerian mimicry (according to F. Müller), or an innocuous and edible species, where this is termed Batesian mimicry (according to H. W. Bates).In the former case (Müllerian mimicry), the mutual imitation of the two various species is advantageous for both species, as predators are more readily capable of learning to avoid the relevant species. Thus, coevolution of the species progresses in the same direction, i.e. towards the greatest mutual similarity of the members of the two species (Brower 1996). The South American species of butterflies Heliconius erato and Heliconius melpomene are typical examples (Brower 1996). Because of their complicated evolutionary history, both species form allopatrically distributed strains, where strains of both species living in the same territory are generally very similar (Fig. XVIII.5). It has been verified experimentally that, after transfer of individuals imitating a certain pattern to an area in which a differently coloured strain of the imitated butterfly occurs, the butterflies with the wrong coloring rapidly succumb to predators (Fig. XVIII.6).
In the second case (Batesian mimicry), the mutual similarity is advantageous only for the innocuous (edible) species. This is frequently disadvantageous for the imitated species, as predators are less likely to consider these species inedible in the presence of mimetics. It is obvious that confusion of an innocuous species with a dangerous species is detrimental especially for predators; however, the attacked individual of the dangerous species is also frequently harmed in such an attack. When an inedible species is imitated by an edible species, this aspect is even more marked; it is of little advantage to the inedible species that the predator finally spits it out because of the unpleasant taste instead of swallowing it. From an evolutionary standpoint, it is important that Batesian mimicry can stably bring the imitating species an advantage, especially when its population is substantially smaller than that of the imitated species. In some species of butterfly, it thus occurs that the individual forms of a single species of butterfly, occurring together, have different phenotypes and imitate various species of inedible butterflies (Joron & Mallet 1998). In other species, e.g. Papilio dardanus, only the females imitate an inedible species and the males retain the original appearance of the relevant species (Komarek 1997). It is assumed that the failure of the males to adapt their phenotype is either a result of sexual selection (males with a different phenotype would not be recognized by the females of their own species) or because, compared to females, lesser selection pressure is exerted by predators on males compared to females (these would tend to attack the larger females) (Ohsaki 1995). However, it has also been suggested that, in these cases, mimetism constrained only to the females is related to heterogametic sex determination in male butterflies (Hastings 1994). According to these ideas, the genes that determine the preferences of the females in selecting a sexual partner are located on the female W-chromosome. If these genes ensure that the females will prefer males without the mimetic coloration, they will be spread by the mechanism described under the handicap hypothesis (and simultaneously sexual selection will occur in favor of the nonmimetic males). From the standpoint of functioning of the mechanism of handicaps, it is a key factor that the genes for preference for handicapped (nonmimetic) males located on the W-chromosome can never occur in the bodies of males (in contrast to genes on autosomes or on the Z-chromosome) and will always profit only from the advantages that the nonmimetic male phenotype provides without simultaneously participating in the disadvantages following from the given handicap (nonmimetic coloration). This hypothesis could, amongst other things, explain why butterflies and birds, i.e. taxons with heterogametic females, most frequently have brightly coloured males and more or less cryptically colored females.
In some cases, it is not possible to draw a sharp line between Müllerian and Batesian mimicry. For example, the brightly coloured butterflies of the Danaus plexippus species are poisonous when young, as they contain glycosides derived from plants of the Asclepias genus, eaten by their caterpillars. However, as they get older, the glycoside content in the bodies of the butterflies gradually decreases so that, at the end of the season, the older butterflies exhibit Batesian mimicry of the poisonous younger members of their own species (Alonsomejia & Brower 1994).
Part of neutral mutations is usually gradually fixed in the gene pool of a particular biological species through genetic drift. As the frequency of fixation of neutral mutations in time depends only on the mutation rate, of which it is assumed that it is roughly constant during phylogenesis for most organisms, it is possible for biologists to determine the time that has expired from the moment of divergence of two sister groups (taxa) from the common exclusive ancestor on the basis of the number of substitutions that occurred independently in the two lines from the moment of divergence. If we sequence a certain DNA section for two related species and determine the number of neutral mutations in which they differ, on the basis of a mathematical model that takes into account and eliminates the effect of possible repeated mutations in the same position, we can estimate how many fixation events occurred in the two species from the moment when they branched off from the common ancestor. If, in addition, we know the characteristic substitution rate for the given taxon and the given gene, i.e. the average number of mutations fixed for the given species per time interval, then we can calculate the time that has elapsed since the branching off of the relevant phylogenetic lines. Thus, fixation of neutral mutations can act as a molecular clock, permitting more or less exact dating of the individual events in phylogenesis or, to be more exact, the individual splitting events that occurred during the cladogenesis of the studied taxon.
It is obvious that this substitution rate is frequently not known. However, in this case, we can calibrate the molecular clock on the basis of the number of evolutionary changes in which the two studied species differ from a third species for which we know the moment of divergence from the paleontological record (Fig. IX.6). If, for example, we know that the taxon including species A and B branched off from the taxon including species C at time T1 ago and, since that time, species A has collected KAC mutations in the studied gene and species B KBC mutations, where, since the time of splitting off of species A and B, i.e. over time T2, species A and B collected KAB mutations, we can calculate the time expired since divergence of species A and B according to the equation
T2 = (2KABT1) / (KAC + KBC)
If, on the other hand, we know the time that has expired since branching off of species A and B and we are interested in the time that has expired since the splitting off of these species from species C, we can use the equation
T1 =( KAC + KBC) T2 / 2KAB
Contemporary data and the current theory indicate that the rate of molecular evolution can increase substantially at the moment of speciation. Extensive studies performed on the representatives of a series of taxa have shown that the number of speciations can explain about 22% of the nucleotide substitutions in the DNA of two sister lines. In other words, the nucleotide divergence of two species does not depend only on the time that has elapsed since splitting of the two lines from the last common ancestor, but also on the number of speciations that the ancestors of the two species have undergone since that time (Pagel et al. 2006). It is quite possible that acceleration of anagenesis in populations that underwent peripatric speciations (Flegr 2008) leads to fixation of many positive mutations by selection and a great many neutral and weakly detrimental mutations through the mechanism of genetic draft.
Molecular drive is a process through which mutations can proliferate within gene families (in process of homogenetization) and within the population (in process of fixation of mutations) through a number of mechanisms of nonreciprocal transfer of genetic information occurring on the chromosome or between different chromosomes (Dover 1986). Molecular drive differs from genetic drift in that changes in the frequencies of the individual alleles that occur through its action are not random in their direction. If a certain population of genetically identical organisms is divided into several smaller populations, then genetic drift will lead to fixation of different alleles in each population. In contrast, the effect of molecular drive should lead to fixation of the same alleles in all populations. Molecular drive differs from selection in that the alleles that are fixed through its action need not favourably affect the phenotype of the organism and can thus have a zero or even negative impact on the biological fitness of the individual.
In molecular drive, one allele is replaced by another not because this is more advantageous for its bearer, but because, at the level of the DNA, it multiplies more effectively, either through a mechanism related to replication or through a mechanism related to gene conversion (see below).
Molecular drive differs from mutation bias and reparation drive mainly in that it is responsible for the proliferation of certain mutations in the genome or in the gene pool of the population, but not for their repeated formation.
Molecular driveentails a number of mechanisms connected primarily with replication, recombination and repairing of nucleic acids. These mechanisms favour the formation and proliferation of certain sequential motifs in the gene pool of the population regardless of the degree to which the existence of these motifs is manifested in the phenotype of the organism and the degree to which it affects its biological fitness. The best-known processes active in the functioning of molecular drive include gene conversion, transposition, and also processes directly dependent on replication, i.e.uneven crossing-over andslipped-strand mispairing (Tachida 1993).
The existence of molecular drive is most clearly manifested in the evolution of repetitive DNA segments in closely related species (Charlesworth, Sniegowski, & Stephan 1994; Petes & Fink 1982). These segments are frequently located in the genome in a great many copies, of the order of hundreds of thousands. The individual copies are very similar and frequently completely identical. Simultaneously, repetitive sequences in closely related species are very different. It is difficult to explain this phenomenon without postulating the existence of a specific mechanism capable, following the speciation event – after the splitting off of a new species, of causing parallel differentiation in the repetitive DNA segments in all the loci of the genome. As the speciation process can hardly cause or affect the differentiation of repetitive genes, it is more reasonable to assume that this process occurs continuously in the gene pool of each species. Speciation division of the originally uniform gene pool into two gene pools alone only makes this visible, i.e. permits the repetitive sequences in the two gene pools to develop in different directions.
At the present time, it is mostly assumed that a random process of differentiation of repetitive genes occurs continuously in the gene pool of organisms and thus that mutations are accumulated in the individual copies of the repetitive gene. However, the process of homogenization of the individual copies also occurs simultaneously, i.e. a process in which the variants of the repetitive genes that are most successful from the standpoint of replication, transposition or gene conversion proliferate in the genome at the expense of other variants. In sexually reproducing organisms, the process of homogenization exceeds the boundaries of a single genome and the most successful variant of the repetitive sequence gradually proliferates in the whole gene pool. This is certainly a long-term process; however, it is relatively rapid compared to other evolutionary processes (Fig. VI.9). New variants of repetitive sequences become fixed in a substantially shorter time than the interval separating two subsequent speciation events so that, when studying even closely related species, we find that different variants of the repetitive sequence became fixed in each of them.This fact can be utilized in molecular taxonomy – study of repetitive genes enables discrimination amongst representatives of even very closely related species (Grechko et al. 1998)(see also XXIV.3.9).
If a taxonomic system is to take into account the progress of cladogenesis, it would seem, at first glance, quite natural to require that each taxon include only those species that are mutually more related than any of them is related to any species classified under a different taxon. However, evolutionary systematists do not consider this to be a serious requirement and consciously ignore it in some cases. According to the usual definition, two species are more closely related than is either of them to a third species if they share a common ancestor which is simultaneously not an ancestor of the third species. The requirement of maximum mutual relatedness of species classified in a single taxon is sometimes erroneously interpreted as being equivalent to prohibition of creation of polyphyletic taxa, i.e. taxa including the members of two or more independent phylogenetic lines. A polyphyletic taxon would include at least two species whose immediate ancestors were not members of this taxon. The opposite of a polyphyletic taxon is a monophyletic taxon, i.e. a taxon including the members of a single phylogenetic line. A monophyletic taxon contains, or in the past contained, only a single species whose immediate ancestor was not a member of this taxon. (The topic of the taxa of organisms whose ancestor originated by symbiogenesis will be discussed in XXV.4.2.) The proponents of both the currently most influential directions of systematic biology, evolutionary systematists and cladists, agree on the prohibition of creation of polyphyletic taxa. However, they certainly don’t agree on where the boundary lies between polyphyly and monophyly.
According to the cladist approach to monophyly, only a taxon, all of whose members have an exclusive common ancestor, i.e. an ancestor that is not simultaneously an ancestor of a species classified in a different taxon at the same taxonomic level, is considered to be monophyletic. Consequently, the thus-defined taxon contains the common ancestor of a certain line and all its descendants. In this strict interpretation, monophyly is sometimes called holophyly (Fig. XXV.1). In contrast, evolutionary systematists consider the taxon to be monophyletic when it contains its ancestor and all or only some of its descendants. Any species that was transferred from A to form separate taxon B need not simultaneously be an ancestor of any species that remained in taxon A. Taxa that comply with the evolutionarily systematic criterion of monophyly but not the stricter cladistic criterion, i.e. taxa of which some branches have been recognized to have the status of separate taxa at the same level, are called paraphyletic taxa. The class of reptiles is an example of a paraphyletic taxon. Within this class, the class of birds branched off, so that the common ancestor of all reptiles is also the common ancestor of all birds. However, none of the species of birds is simultaneously an ancestor of a species classified in the taxon of reptiles, so that reptiles still comply with the looser evolutionarily systematic requirement of monophyly.
At the present time, the proponents of the cladistic approach tend to have the advantage; however, it is not clear which concept of monophyly and thus which concept of taxonomy will prevail in the end. Cladists primarily argue that paraphyletic taxa are our artificial constructs formed of species that, from the viewpoint of cladogenesis, do not exhibit any property that only they would have in common. On the basis of a system containing artificial, i.e. also paraphyletic taxa, for example, we cannot predict the distribution of properties that we did not yet know at the time of formation of the system. They further point out that, as soon as we admit the existence of paraphyletic taxa, the taxonomic system ceases to be hierarchical; to be more exact, situations will occur where a taxon at a certain level will be immersed in a taxon at the same level. For example, in the above-mentioned case, the class of birds will basically be immersed inside the class of reptiles. On the other hand, evolutionary systematists object that, from the viewpoint of cladogenesis, paraphyletic taxa (in contrast to polyphyletic taxa) have the common property that, with the exception of the species from which their common ancestor evolved, no other member of a different taxon is simultaneously a direct ancestor of any of its species. From the viewpoint of anagenesis, they have a common property not only in the absence of apomorphy, on the basis of which part of their line was classified in a separate taxon, but most probably also in the absence of other apomorphys evolving in the members of a split-off taxon. Simultaneously, these other apomorphies were not known at the time of separation of part of the evolutionary line into a separate taxon. According to evolutionary systematists, the objection about the unnaturalness and lack of usefulness of paraphyletic taxa is no longer valid – membership in a paraphyletic taxon permits us to predict the occurrence (or rather absence) of certain forms of traits. They respond to the second objection by stating that a system encompassing immersed taxa at the same level may be contrary to our aesthetic sense and sense of order but, in actual fact, only such a system properly reflects the real course of evolution. The individual lines now representing higher taxa actually branched off in the past within a taxon at a lower level. Most side branches of the evolutionary line, called stem group of the particular taxon, i.e. lines that branched off in the early stages of the particular evolutionary line, and their members carry only some apomorphys characteristics for modern representatives of this line, but a paleontological record of stem group species does not exist and has not been preserved. In contrast to lines of the crown group, i.e. lines that mutually branched off at later stages in the evolution of the particular taxon and who frequently still living members mostly exhibit characteristic apomorphies, they are thus not included in our analyses. Only this fact enables us to define a reasonable number of holophyletic taxa, of which a significant percentage would at least generally overlap with the traditional groups of organisms defined formerly on the basis of their mutual relatedness and phenotype similarities (Fig. XXV.2).
Most of the definitions of species require that the individual species be monophyletic, i.e. that they be formed in evolution through a unique speciation event. The definition of a typological species, at least in principle, does not entail this limiting requirement. A taxonomist usually considers that a separate species corresponds to a line of organisms that differ from other similar lines in an important phenotype trait. However, what an important phenotype trait consists in is often a matter of the subjective opinion of the scientist. Frequently, a quite inconspicuous trait is chosen, whose presence or absence has some sort of importance for humans. Amongst bacteria, this trait frequently consists in the ability to cause a certain disease or cause a certain symptom of a disease. As the genetic basis for such a trait in the individual lines of organisms need not be very complicated, its occurrence need not be correlated with the overall relatedness of these lines. For example, intestinal bacteria of the closely related species Escherichia coli, which exhibits pathogenic activity for humans, is frequently included under the bacterial genus Shigella. The genus was defined primarily on the basis of its pathogenicity; however, immobility and the inability to cause fermentation of glucose are used as diagnostic traits. In time, it was found that these traits need not always be correlated with the pathogenicity of these bacteria. Consequently, a great many pathogenic strains of Escherichia coli are now known. Molecular taxonomy studies later demonstrated that the genus Shigella is apparently polyphyletic and that its individual lines are variously scattered throughout the phylogenetic (more precisely genealogical) tree of the species E. coli (Pupo, Lan, & Reeves 2000) (Fig. XX.6).
While most modern definitions of species recognize only a monophyly as a species, i.e. a related line of the population derived from a single original parental population, it is almost certain that some biological species are formed polyphyletically, i.e. their members evolve several times independently within various populations. A typical example consists in botanical species formed by polyploidization of some existing diploid species (see XXI.5.2). Polyploid plants exhibit a different phenotype from their diploid ancestors and can also generally not cross with the original species because of differences in the number of chromosomes (however, some species of plants are capable of this across several ploidy levels (Petit, Bretagnolle, & Felber 1999)). However, they are usually capable of productively crossing with independently formed plants with the same ploidity level, i.e. with plants that have the same number of chromosomes. Tetraploids formed by duplication of the genome of a diploidal inter-species cross have relatively the greatest chance of full renewal of fertility. Their chromosomes will most probably not form an aberrant chromosomal arrangement containing tetrades during meiosis, but rather regular chromosomal arrangements containing twice the number of chromosomal pairs compared to the original diploidal species. It is apparent that some polyploids can be formed repeatedly within a species, and can successful reproduce together because of having the same number of chromosomes. As a consequence, they comply with the requirements of the definition of a biological species although, for example, they do not comply with the requirements of the definition of a phylogenetic species.
Essentialist taxonomic systems were mostly monothetic, as they assumed that the presence or absence of a certain trait is decisive for inclusion of a species in a particular taxon. For example, monothetic systems classify angiosperm plants strictly on the basis of the number of individual flower components.
However, most modern systems are polythetic. Polythetic systems allow a taxon to be defined on the basis of a greater number of mutually interchangeable traits. In contrast to monothetic systems, polythetic systems are somewhat harder to use as classification schemes, i.e. as instruments for determination of organisms. On the other hand, only polythetic systems can be truly natural, i.e. can reflect the phylogenesis of the studied organisms.
The theory of the emergence and development of life through biological evolution is generally attacked from various angles and its opponents have various reasons for their criticism. However, basically, from the very beginning, three basic motives are continuously repeated: apparent or actual inconsistency with one’s own ideological model (concept) of the world, fear of the social consequences of general acceptance of the theory of evolution and specific substantive objections to the starting points or conclusions of the theory of evolution. All these motives can, of course, intermingle in the standpoints of individual persons. The opponents of the theory of evolution need not be aware of their actual motives and very frequently consciously and unconsciously copy the behavior of the social group to which they belong.
Mutations are random changes in the sequence of nucleotides that occur mainly during replication or during repair of damaged nucleic acids, in most organisms in the double-helix DNA molecule. These mutations are random in direction and in the degree of their affect on the phenotype of the organism, however not in the sites of their occurrence or in their molecular nature, i.e. whether nucleotide substitution (insertion, deletion) or inversion of part of the DNA strand occurs. As we showed in Chapter III (Mutations), the type of mutation and the probability of its occurrence at a certain position in the nucleotide strand depend not only on the nucleotide that is present in the given position, but also on the nucleotides or sequence motifs that occur around this position. However, the types and frequency of mutations are also related to the mechanism of replication of the given DNA segment. Other mutations are formed in a continuously replicated strand (leading strand) and others in a discontinuously, through Okazaki fragments, replicated strand (lagging strand) (Lobry 1996). Mutation processes are also affected by whether the given segment is, or is not, transcribed and thus whether it is present in the cell temporarily in the single-strand or more or less permanently in the double-strand form, whether it is wound around the nucleosomes or whether it is located at a site between two neighbouring nucleosomes (Francino & Ochman 1997; Tillier & Collins 2000; Szczepanik et al. 2001; Holmquist 1994).
The process of preferential formation of certain types of mutations in certain positions in the nucleotide strand is most frequently called mutation bias. In some works, this process is also called mutation pressure; nonetheless, this term should not be used in this sense, as it has long been used by geneticists and evolutionary biologists for another phenomenon that, however, occurs at the level of populations – the repeated formation of the same mutation in the population. As a large fraction of mutations occur during reparation processes, reparation drive is mostly recognized as an independent process.
It is highly probable that mutation bias and reparation drive and not, e.g., natural selection, genetic drift or genetic draft are responsible to a major degree for evolution of the overall structure of the genome, i.e. for its increase or decrease in size, changes in the content of GC pairs, formation of isochore structures and similar phenomena (Holmquist & Filipski 1994).
is the number of mutations occurring in the given position per time unit for all the members of the population – compare with the substitution rate.
At the present time, mutation processes are considered to be a natural and essential part of Darwinistic evolution. However, at the beginning of the 20th century, this point of view was far from being a matter of fact and there was even a separate evolutionary theory, termed mutationism, which was considered by its proponents to be an alternative evolutionary theory that was incompatible with Darwinism. For example, when an orthodox mutationist explained the formation of wings in the ancestor of a certain clade of winged insect, he based his arguments on the concept that the members of the relevant clade of the wingless species produced winged mutants more rapidly than these mutants produced wingless individuals – revertants. Thus, winged individuals occurred in nature with increasing frequency until they completely predominated in the given clade.
Mutationists diminished the importance of natural selection and were willing to consider it to be, a most, a factor that removes unsuitable mutations. They overlooked the fact that, in the absence of this factor, they are not capable of explaining the most interesting phenomenon in biological evolution, i.e. the formation of adaptive traits, complicated yet useful structures and patterns of behaviour.
Mutations,the changes in the structure of genetic material respecting the rules of writing of genetic information, are the only source of variability and evolutionary innovation at the level of the species; in their absence, biological evolution would sooner or later stop.If more fundamental changes occur in the environment, organisms that would not be capable of undergoing mutation processes and thus of adapting to changes in the environment, would die out.However, at the level of individual populations, gene flow and genetic recombination are the main source of evolutionary innovation.In fact, even in species without regular sexual reproduction, for example bacteria, in which recombination must occur with the participation of relatively ineffective processes of transformation and transfection, the recombination is responsible for the formation of new alleles 10x more frequently than mutations. Mutations can be differentiated according to a number of criteria.According to their physical nature, they can be classified as point mutations, mutations at the level of DNA sections (chromosomes) and at the level of the entire genome.Mutations can be encountered in the nuclear DNA and in the organelle DNA.“Mutations” that occurred during RNA transcription and that are thus not at all connected to the DNA exhibit the character of vanishing mutations, i.e. the mutations whose manifestation becomes weaker over time.In single-cell organisms with a short generation time and long mRNA lifetime, these mutations can peter out over many generations.On the other hand, mutation can occur in multicellular organisms only during ontogenesis or in the adult organism, so that the cells containing the given mutation can be present only in some tissues.If these somatic mutations do not reach the germinal organs and tissues, they are of no evolutionary importance.
According to their effect on the biological fitness, mutations can be differentiated as selectionally positive mutations (useful or also advantageous – increasing the biological fitness of their bearers), selectionally negative (detrimental or also disadvantageous – reducing the biological fitness of their bearers) and selectionally neutral (with no effect on the biological fitness of their bearers).In studying genetic drift, it was found that it is necessary to also differentiate the extremely numerous category of slightly negative mutations (see V.6).This category includes those mutations that, while they have a negative selection coefficient, this is simultaneously so low that their fate in the studied population tends to be determined by genetic drift (see Chap. V) or genetic draft (see IX.5.2) rather than by selection.
Other categories of mutations, genome mutations, affect entire chromosomes or entire chromosome sets. In contrast to the previous types of mutations, these mutations are not formed as a consequence of irregularity in DNA replication or repairing, but as a consequence of irregularities and errors in the progress of cellular division. As a consequence of these disorders, organisms can be formed in which a certain chromosome is multiplied or, on the other hand, is lacking (aneuploidy); in other cases, the entire chromosome series is multiplied (polyploidy). Depending on the number of specimens of a given chromosome occurring in the cell, this can correspond to nulisomics, disomics, trisomics, etc. On the basis of the number of chromosome sets, these are then haploid, triploid, tetraploid, etc. organisms. It was found in a study of human sperm that the frequency of diploid sperm varies around 0.2% and the frequency of haploid sperm with multiplication of one of the four monitored chromosomes varied from 0.1 to 0.17% (Miharu, Best, & Young 1994).
In most animals, the sex of the organism is determined by the gene dose and individuals with aberrant autosome ratios and sex chromosomes have transitory traits between males and females, i.e. are intersexes, and are mostly not capable of reproduction. Analogous disorders can occur for uneven gene doses at various chromosomes (cf. the Down syndrome in human beings, caused by trisomy of chromosome 21). Thus, these mutations are of only limited evolutionary importance for animals. However, the situation is very different, for example, for plants, in which the gene dose does not play a role in determining the sex and in which polyploidy thus generally does not have a detrimental effect on the viability or fertility of the mutant (Muller 1925).
A large proportion of these extensive genome restructurings cause partial or complete sterility in their bearers or at least form very effective interspecies barriers.However, polyploidization is simultaneously a mechanism that enables hybrid speciation.If two species cross, the zygotes cannot normally develop, because the gametes of the two species contain different sets of chromosomes.Thus, during cell division, they cannot form regular pairs of homologous chromosomes, so that the two chromosome sets divide unevenly into the daughter cells.As a consequence, most cells are not viable.However, if polyploidization occurs prior to hybridization, either autopolyploidization as a consequence of mitosis, which is not followed by cellular division, or alopolyploidization as a consequence of fusion, e.g. of two diploid cells derived from two different species in a single tetraploid cell or, more frequently, through a triploid intermediate stage (see XXI.5.3), the situation is substantially more favourable.If, for example, two tetraploid organisms cross together, their gametes already contain pairs of homologous chromosomes, so that a quite regular dividing spindles are formed during cell division and the chromosomes can be divided completely evenly amongst the daughter cells.Examples of hybrid speciation are encountered very frequently in some families of plants and also in animals with parthenogenetic reproduction, for example in some daphnia (Daphnia) (Dufresne & Hebert 1994).
Mutations at the level of the entire chromosomes – Translocationsof major extent can even be manifested in the structure of entire chromosomes.Simultaneously, classical cytogenetic methods can be employed to determine the occurrence of fusion or fission of chromosomes, i.e. processes entailing a change in the number of chromosomes in a chromosome set without a simultaneous change in the amount of DNA in the genome.A change in the number of chromosomes is not usually manifested in the phenotype of the organism, but often acts as a strong interspecies barrier.
Robertson transloctionis an interesting type of chromosome mutation in which one chromosome with a centromere in the vicinity of the centre (metacentric chromosome) is formed from two chromosomes with centromeres in the vicinity of the ends of the arms (metacentric chromosomes) (Fig. III.4).However, the altered karyotype contains one less chromosome, where the number of chromosomal arms does not change.There are a number of species, the best known of which are, e.g., the house mouse, in which the occurrence of local populations with one or more Robertson translocations is very common (Zima et al. 1990).It is very probable that meiotic drive is responsible for spreading of these chromosomal mutations (see VI.3.5) (Zimmering, Sandler, & Nicoletti 1970; Prout, Bundgaard, & Bryant 1973; Thomson & Feldman 1974), i.e. a phenomenon in which meiosis does not occur completely evenly and one of the pair of homologous chromosomes enters the sex cells preferentially.In case of polymorph populations, in which a certain chromosome with a Robertson translocation occurs and simultaneously two original unfused chromosomes are present in other individuals, it can readily happen that, in a heterozygote with two acrocentric and one metacentric chromosome, the metacentric chromosome will enter the sex cells with greater (in other species with lower) probability during meiosis (Gropp, Winking, & Redi 1982; Everett, Searle, & Wallace 1996).In this case, the particular type of chromosomes will spread in the population even under conditions when the heterozygotes will have reduced fertility compared to the original parent form because of the formation of part of the gametes with an incomplete (aneuploidal) chromosomal set – cf. the blue beard model (IV.9.1).
Mutations at the level of the entire DNA section can be classified into several types (Fig. III.2). In deletions, insertions andduplications, a certain DNA section is lost or, to the contrary, duplicated. The duplified section can either be immediately next to the original section (tandem duplication) or can be in an entirely different part of the genome. The sections that are, themselves, tandem duplicated can duplicate most readily. At the sites of tandem duplication, incorrect pairing and then nonreciprocal recombination can occur between two homologous chromosomes, as a consequence of which deletion of a certain DNA section occurs on one chromosome, with insertion at another chromosome.
Translocation entails relocation of a certain DNA section to a different site in the genome. If this is reciprocal translocation, then two DNA sections exchange places on the chromosomes; in transposition, only one DNA section is relocated.
In inversion, a certain DNA section is cut out of the chromosome and inserted in the same place with the opposite orientation. In mammals, the vast majority of chromosome restructuring entails translocations; in contrast, inversions are involved in drosophila (Spradling & Rubin 1981). Drosophila are apparently pre-adapted to tolerate inversion in that recombination does not occur during meiosis in the nuclei of male gametes and thus deletion also does not occur in the inversion sections in heterozygote males.
Translocations and inversions can be of great importance in speciation as one of the mechanisms of formation of interspecies barriers. If two individuals differing in the presence of a greater number of chromosomal mutations breed together, they have greatly reduced fertility. In recombination including the restructured DNA sections, frequent deletions occur of entire chromosome sections, so that many of these recombinants are not viable (Fig. III.3). For example, if two individuals differ in the presence of paracentric inversion, i.e. inversion not including the centromere region, then recombination is prevented over entire long sections of the relevant chromosome or recombination leads to chromosomes without centromeres or with two centromeres, i.e. structures that reliably prevent nuclear division.
An increased frequency of inversion in some taxons could be the cause of an increased rate of speciation of these species and, as a consequence of the action of species selection (IV.8.4), also the cause of their evolutionary success (Trickett & Butlin 1994).
Natural selection is the process of uneven transfer of alleles derived from particular individuals to the gene pool of the following generations through their progeny.This process is fully responsible for the origin of evolutionary adaptations and partly responsible for increase of disparity during evolution. It can occur in a number of quite different ways, and thus it is possible to differentiate several basic types of natural selection and also their combinations.The individual types of selection can be studied from the standpoint of their impact on the course of evolution, i.e. on the speed and direction of changes that they cause in the gene pool of the population, and from the standpoint of the level at which the selection acts (alleles, individuals, populations, etc.). We can recognize for example environmental selection, sexual selection, parental selection, hard selection, soft selection, r-selection, K-selection, random selection, turbidostatic selection, chemostatic selection, frequency-dependent selection, apostatic selection, stabilizing selection, disruptive selection, directional selection, individual selection, group selection, kin selection, interspecies selection, intercommunity selection, interallele selection.
suggests that most mutations observed on DNA level have slightly negative effect on fitness– see the Effective neutral mutations. The nearly neutral theory of molecular evolution provides a potential explanation of the causes of the existence of the effect of generation time of organism on the rate of the molecular clock for synonymous but not for nonsynonymous mutations (Ohta 1993; Ohta 1996) (see V.5). This explanation is based on the more or less reasonable assumption that a large portion of nonsynonymous mutations is slightly detrimental for their bearers. The rate of fixation of slightly negative mutations (k) or, to be more exact, the percentage of negative mutations that fall in the category of slightly negative mutations acting as effectively neutral mutations, is inversely proportional to the effective size of the population. Organisms with a long generation time, i.e. in general large organisms, mostly have a substantially smaller effective population size than organisms with a short generation time. Consequently, a greater fraction of nonsynonymous mutations fall in the category of selectively neutral for them and thus they have an overall larger fixation rate. As a consequence, the effect of the generation time on the number of mutations formed per year (negative) and the effect of the generation time on the rate of their fixation (positive) are mutually cancelled out for mutations in the coding region.
The negative heritability of fitness model is basically a sort of application of the Red Queen evolutionary principle (van Valen 1973; Bell 1982). This principle, named after the Red Queen’s Race in Lewis Carroll’s “Through the Looking Glass”, states that, in some situations, it is necessary to run as fast as you can to stay in the same place. In order to move forward, it is not enough to just run, but it is necessary to run faster than the others. The hypothesis takes into consideration the fact that, in an environment in which biotic factors, especially parasites and predators, are responsible for most of the selection pressure, it is frequently advantageous to differ from one’s parents and from most of the other individuals of the same species. Experimentally, it has been repeatedly confirmed that genetically more diverse sexually reproducing organism are much more resistant to parasites than their asexually reproducing competitors (Fig. XIII.10 and Fig. XIII.11).
Extremely high pressure of this kind is exerted by parasitic organisms, bacteria, viruses and eukaryotic parasites (Hamilton, Axelrod, & Tanese 1990). It has been documented that a population of host organisms can be decimated by its parasite and only a few resistant individuals can survive the epidemic. In the following generation, they lead to the establishment of a new population of individuals that are resistant to the original strain of the parasite but, because of their uniformity (they come from only a few ancestors) can easily become the victims of another epidemic wave of a mutated parasite. Simultaneously, compared to their hosts, parasites are exposed to much stronger selection pressure on a change in their properties, for example, a change in the antigen properties of the proteins that are the target of the immune response of the host. In addition, they almost always have a shorter generation time than the host, so that their microevolution usually proceeds faster than evolution of the host. Thus, the parasite constantly maintains an advantage over its host in the co-evolutionary battle. This is manifested, for example, in that a host can be most readily infected by parasites derived from the same location (Fig. XIII.12). The only effective counter-strategy of the host consists in the production of diverse progeny, as this is the only way to ensure that at least some individuals survive the succession of waves of the epidemic. Simultaneously, resistance to epidemics exhibits marked negative heritability. Parasites in the new wave of the epidemic are generally better adapted to the most common variant of the host, i.e. the one that was most resistant in the last epidemic (Fig. XIII.13).
Neoteny is apparently the best known heterochrony. Neoteny consists in delay of the development of some body organs compared to development of the sex organs (Wakahara 1996). Most authors now distinguish progenesis as special type of heterochrony, during which premature development occurs of the sexual organs without delay in the development of the somatic organs. An adult organism capable of reproduction thus frequently bears a number of traits characteristic for younger developmental stages, juveniles or larva of a related species of organisms. The best known example of a neotenic animal is the Mexican axolotl, a tailed amphibian, whose body structure differs drastically from related species and is remarkably similar to their larvae. Experimental intervention, specifically administration of a hormone, can induce metamorphosis in this species and the resultant organisms do not differ much from related species in which neoteny does not occur. Neoteny most probably played an important role in the anagenesis of humans (Gould 1978). A number of our body and other traits, e.g. the size of the cerebral cavity, shape of the facial part of the skull and, of nonanatomical traits, e.g. playfulness, are remarkably reminiscent of the traits of immature individuals of related species of anthropoids.
When it was realized that the effectiveness of natural selection can be very low in small populations, suggestions began to arise as to the degree to which this basic pillar of Darwinism can play a role in biological evolution. Some authors concluded that the effective size of real populations is so small that natural selection cannot basically play any role here. With reference to the relationships mostly derived by Kimura, they argued that most traits were fixed during evolution by genetic drift, so that biological evolution basically did not occur as Darwinist evolution, but rather as neutral evolution.
This conclusion was rejected by most evolutionary biologists, including M. Kimura. Primarily, it was found that mutations with selection coefficients so large that they cannot act as selectionally neutral even in a relatively small population occur in nature with a non-negligible frequency . At the present time, it has even been found that the populations of a great many species are apparently so large that even a prototype of neutral mutation, i.e. a synonymous mutation, can act as a selectionally significant mutation in at least some phases of evolution (Akashi 1995; Berg 1996). Primarily, however, a great many authors have repeatedly emphasized that the nature of evolution is not so much determined by how many mutations are fixed by a particular mechanism, but rather primarily through which mutations become fixed. The number of mutations fixed by selection can be incomparably fewer than the number of mutations fixed by genetic drift or genetic draft. However, because primarily those rare mutations that fundamentally affect the phenotype of organisms will be preferentially fixed by selection, it will be selection that plays a major role in determining the nature of biological evolution.
Regardless of the basic evolutionary importance of mutations affected by selection, it must be borne in mind that there is an extremely large class of mutations that act as effectively neutral in populations of normal size. These are mostly synonymous point mutations and also mutations in those parts of the DNA that do not code a functional protein or RNA and do not even participate in the regulation of biological processes. Simultaneously, it is probable that most other mutations that are not synonymous and that can thus be manifested in the structure of coded proteins or in the regulation of their synthesis have such a small effect on the overall fitness of the organism that they act as neutral mutations in populations of normal size. When molecular biologists study a sequence of nucleic acids or proteins, the vast majority of the differences between the individual sequences, from a practical standpoint almost all that they encounter, tend to fall into the category of effectively neutral mutations.
In Chapter IX (DNA Sequence Evolution), it will be shown that the study of neutral mutations is of substantial importance for the evolutionary biologist when he attempts to reconstruct the progress of cladogenesis of a certain taxon. Determination of the molecular traits that are shared by the individual species permits determination, with well-quantifiable probability, of the order in which the individual species branched off from their common developmental base. The number of fixed mutations in the gene pools of the individual species also permits dating of the instances of splitting off of the individual phylogenetic branches.
However, these neutral mutations are insignificant and play no role in the formation of adaptive structures or in increasing the complexity of organisms, i.e. in anagenesis. Natural selection plays an exclusive and irreplaceable role in the anagenesis of organisms.
The multidimensional statistical method of cluster analysis permits the creation of clusters of objects on the basis of the similarity of the individual objects, where the distance between these clusters and the manner in which they are gradually immersed in one another express the degree and character of mutual similarity amongst the classified objects. If these objects are individual species of organisms and the degree of mutual similarity consists, for example, in the number of shared traits, then the created system of clusters can be used as a taxonomic system for this group. More serious attempts to create systems of some organisms using the methods of cluster analysis were made only in the middle of the last century (Michner & Sokal 1957). The usefulness of the relevant methods in biology was dependent on the existence of computers, as it required the processing of a large amount of data. This procedure came to be called numerical taxonomy or numerical phenetics. Numerical taxonomists assumed that, if the initial data set contains information on the maximum number of traits for all the studied species, the outputs of the relevant programs would be a hierarchically ordered system of clusters, objectively expressing the existing relationships amongst the studied organisms. Such a system could form a good basis for taxonomic classification of organisms. Experience in the use of the methods of numerical taxonomy has shown that, for a sufficiently large number of traits and using the same methods of cluster analysis, the results obtained are truly objective, i.e. individual taxonomists processing the same group of organisms come to more or less the same results. However, the choice of suitable methods of cluster analysis remains a problem. There are a great many ways of calculating the phenetic distances (or similarities) amongst the classified species on the basis of the individual traits and also a great many methods that can be used to form clusters on the basis of the phenetic distances, where each method usually provides qualitatively different results. Simultaneously, it cannot be stated that one method is the right one and the others are wrong. The choice of methods is a matter for the subjective decision of each taxonomist and thus the consequent taxonomic system is subjective.
When any phenetic taxonomic system is used, it must be constantly borne in mind that the system expresses only the similarity but not the relatedness of the organisms. In a great many systems this does not matter much, for example, if it is necessary to classify species that diverged apart at a single moment a long time ago. At other times, the use of a phenetic approach seems more like the only solution in a bad situation. If no traits are available, on the basis of which we could reconstruct the cladogenesis of the particular group, we will have no choice but to use phenetic classification. Finally, it should be pointed out that, where the input data consisted in selectively neutral traits, which changed during evolution at roughly a constant rate in all the species in the studied line, the obtained phenogram should be identical with the cladogenesis scheme and should allow us to reconstruct the relationships amongst the species of the particular phylogenetic line (see XXIV.6).
It is striking that translocation and, in fact, other chromosomal restructuring rarely affect the genes on the sex X-chromosomes of mammals (termed Ohno’s rule (Ohno 1967).)Apparently, such restructuring, and especially translocation of genes between sex chromosomes and autosomes could interfere in the mechanism of determining sex based on the gene dose (number of copies of the given gene in the diploid cell) or in the mechanism of compensation of the gene dose (Kelley & Kuroda 1995).
Ontogenesis (individual development) is a process, in which originally single-cell zygotes develop into the body of a multicellular organism through complicated developmental processes. In addition to genetic processes, epigenetic processes are also of substantial importance in the development of a multicellular organism.
Another step in the evolution of behavior-controlling mechanisms is creating useful behavioral patterns through operant conditioning based on inner motivation. The organism’s motivation should be seen as a particular physiological state of the organism, not as an abstract term describing heading towards a goal. The basis for a new behavioral pattern is not the development of one of the many existing specific behavioral patterns, whose trigger stimulus would be connected with other outer time or locally associated stimuli. It consists in strengthening of those behavioral patterns that the organism has found to be connected to a specific pleasant inner stimulus (Lorenz et al. 1974). Specifically, this entails behavioral patterns that evoke a feeling of pleasure or inhibit an unpleasant feeling of distress. Different stimuli coming through the organism’s senses are continuously transformed into a common pleasure-distress “currency”; this simplifies and makes more effective the creation and strengthening of momentarily useful behavioral patterns necessary for the survival of the organism. Transformation of the outer stimuli into the inner common currency enables the organism to free itself from the constraints of its material world. If – from the point of view of the fitness of the individual – it is advantageous to seek a particular objectively unpleasant stimulus, e.g. one that is usually followed by an injury, biological evolution can “program” the members of the species to a certain form of “masochism”; the objectively unpleasant stimulus will be perceived as pleasant in the particular situation (see examples of passive cannibalism in some kinds of arthropod males during mating) (Fedorka & Mousseau 2002).
Behavioral regulation through the above-described pleasure-distress mechanism can be compared to regulation by a proportional regulator, as the intensity of the output signal (e.g. the feeling of delight) is proportional to the intensity of the input signal – stimulus coming from the surroundings. In behavior control, a similar effect can be achieved through regulation by a derivation regulator (the intensity of the output signal is proportional to the fall or rise of the intensity of the input signal) and integration regulator (the intensity of output signal is proportional to the duration (and usually the intensity too) of the input signal) (Fig. XVI.2). Integration regulators can be used to control the spontaneous activity of organisms. If there is a prolonged lack of incoming stimuli, a phenomenon we can call “charging the boredom condenser” may occur. If the unpleasant feeling of boredom is too strong, the animal will try to discharge the “boredom condenser”, for example by playing. Play is – amongst other things – a highly effective way of testing new behavioral patterns. The patterns that have been shown to be effective for an individual with a particular phenotype in its usual environment can later be included into a behavioral repertoire of the individual.
Two genetic codes are required for proteosynthesis (deDuve 1988): the universal genetic code, which determines the key according to which the sequence of triplets in mRNA will be translated into an aminoacid sequence in the protein, and the operational RNA-code, which determines which aminoacid will be “charged” by a particular tRNA. While the universal genetic code is so regular that it tends to recall the more perfect Morse code alphabet, the operational genetic code is apparently far less regular and also less “universal”, especially in the structure according to which the enzymes of the aminoacyl-tRNA-synthetase differentiates the individual tRNA (Schimmel 1989; de Pouplana & Schimmel 2001) (Fig. X.7). From this point of view, this code recalls any other product of biological evolution. As a greater problem is presented by the evolution and development of the universal genetic code than the evolution and development of the operational genetic code, we will further consider only the evolution of the universal code (in the spirit of the “best” traditions of evolutionary biology).
Evolution is capable of creating useful structures and patterns of behaviour. However, in contrast to human beings, it is not capable of predicting and planning ahead. This inadequacy of biological evolution, its certain “short-sightedness” and opportunism is manifested in various ways. While a human being can estimate how a product that he intends to make should look and is capable of modifying his approach for this purpose, evolution works completely mechanically, entirely on the basis of the momentary conditions. Thus, it sometimes gets into blind alleys or creates quite strange, not very useful structures.
A classical example of the consequent “evolutionary tinkering” consists in the eyes of vertebrates. In the eyes of vertebrates, the nerve fibres leaving the light-sensitive cells lead to the brain through the retina, so that the light impinging on the retina must first pass through a layer of these fibres. In addition, the fibres themselves must pass through the retina to the other side at a certain point, leading to the existence of blind spots – sites on the retina that are incapable of receiving optical signals. The eyes of cephalopods don’t have such a structural drawback; the optical fibres are located behind the retina and can thus achieve better optical parameters. It is probable that, for the originally imperfect eye containing only a few light-sensitive cells, it made no difference from a functional standpoint whether the nerve fibres were in front of the retina or behind it. Only after the retina became larger and the density of the light-sensitive cells increased did the disadvantages of the original structural design become apparent. However, at that time, a change in the anatomy of the vertebrate eye would require such fundamental changes in its ontogenesis that it was practically impossible.
Organisms adjust of the frequency of mutations through a number of mechanisms, mostly connected with the intensity of repair processes, some of which are even capable of effectively reacting to changes in the environment (Echols & Goodman 1991). For example, if a population of bacteria finds itself in a stressing situation and is in danger of extinction, for example after transfer to an environment with an abnormal temperature, the bacteria undergo an SOS reaction. The individual bacteria begin to mutate faster, increasing the probability that a mutant that will be resistant to this stress factor will occur in the population (Taddei et al. 1997). It happens very frequently that turning off the process of repair of unpaired bases (the mismatch repair system) contributes to increasing the frequency of mutations. Turning off this process in bacteria increases the probability of interspecies recombination by more than an order of magnitude (Velkov 2002).
Experimental results have shown that evolution has “tuned” the ratio of the repair and replication activities of DNA-polymerase in the individual groups of organisms to achieve the optimum frequency of mutations from an evolutionary and functional standpoint (Cox 1976).The consequent frequency of mutations is not very high, so that the organisms and populations are not exposed to an excessive mutation burden, but not too low, so that species do not stagnate evolutionarily and can adapt to changing conditions.Experimentally, it is possible to select a line of bacteria with a much lower mutation rate (Radman, Taddei, & Matic 2000).
It is interesting and very important from a theoretical standpoint that the number of nonsynonymous substitutions/genomes related to the generation time is very similar for the most varied groups of organisms (Drost & Lee 1995)and is not related to the size or metabolic activity of the particular species.As the number of synonymous substitutions/genomes related to the generation time or the number of nonsynonymous substitutions/genomes related to the number of divisions or to the time, to the contrary, differs substantially for various types of organisms (Bromham, Rambaut, & Harvey 1996), it is probable that the present-day frequency of mutations was optimized from the standpoint of the rate of evolution and not from the standpoint of (energetic) “costs” and “profits” (Sniegowski et al. 2000). It is most certainly not determined only by physical or chemical laws valid for DNA replication, for example, the number of tautomeric transitions.
Comparative studies performed at the intraspecific and interspecific level often demonstrate that substantial development of a certain organ is frequently accompanied by the reduction of other organs. In some cases, the reasons for this organ competition are quite obvious. For purely spatial reasons, the males of certain species of beetles of the Scarabaeidae family cannot simultaneously have enormous protuberances on their heads, which they use in battles for females, and eyes of the same size as the females or as males with small protuberances (Emlen 2001). In other cases, the reasons for application of the “trade-off” principle are less apparent and organ competition can occur during allocation of resources during individual development (Wolf et al. 2001). The trade-off principle, applicable in inter-organ competition, can substantially contribute to overall diversity in nature. The individual species necessarily differ in a greater number of traits, where it is probable that species with certain more advanced organs will, on the other hand, have other organs that are poorly developed and suboptimal from a functional viewpoint. This reduces the probability that a certain species would force out all its competitors in a particular environment through its attained level of anagenesis.
Organisms are usually being characterized as the systems with irritability andmetabolism. However, theirritability, i.e. the ability to receive signalsfrom the external environment, is exhibited by a great many nonliving systems, such as the security devices in cars or a central heating regulator. Again, the ability of metabolism, material conversion, is exhibited by a great many chemical dissipation systems. The only actually unique property of living systems, i.e. organisms (including the viruses), remains the capability of biological evolution.At the same time, it is quite probable that this is simultaneously a necessary and sufficient condition. It can be assumed that any system capable of undergoing biological evolution, whatever its physical nature, will sooner or later develop into a living system, i.e. also acquire the other types of traits encountered in contemporary organisms.
The capability of “biological evolution” must be defined in a manner so that we will avoid unacceptable circular definitions. Actually, the ability to undergo biological evolution overlaps to a certain degree with the ability to undergo natural selection (the source of usefulness). The ability to undergo biological evolution is a property consisting of a number of individual components. Only sufficiently complex systems, capable of undergoing natural selection, i.e. containing mutually competing elements capable of reproduction, variability and inheritance, can (and probably will) become a subject of biological evolution.
The Rh-blood group system in humans is also a typical case. Rh-positive people carry the immunodominant protein RhD with D-antigen (combination of molecular sections recognized by anti-RhD-antibodies) on their red blood cells. However, a substantial part of the European population is Rh-negative, i.e. both alleles of the relevant RHD-gene are nonfunctional or altered in Rh-negative people, so that this protein does not appear on their surfaces or the D-antigen (epitope) is missing on it. The function of the protein is not known; however, its structure suggests that it functions as a membrane transporter or rather co-transporter of ammonia or CO2 ions (Kustu & Inwood, 2006; Biver et al., 2006). With the exception of haemolytic diseases of Rh-positive babies born to Rh-negative mothers, until 2008, no effect of Rh-positivity or negativity on the health or any other properties of human beings has been described. The results of three independent studies performed on blood donors, soldiers undergoing compulsory military service and university students indicated, however, that there are very substantial differences between Rh-positive and Rh-negative persons in the rate of reaction to simple stimuli and especially that their reaction rate changes following infection by the parasite Toxoplasma gondii (Novotná et al. 2008, Flegr et al. 2008). It was found that, amongst uninfected men, Rh-negative individuals react much faster than Rh-positive individuals. However, the ability to react rapidly to a stimulus decreases in Rh-positive men only minimally following infection by T. gondii, while this decrease is very substantial in Rh-negative men and their reaction times are finally much worse than those of Rh-positive men (Fig. VIII.8). Approximately 30% of the people in Europe are infected by T. gondii. A study performed on blood donors showed that, amongst infected persons, the performance of Rh-positive heterozygotes Rh +/– is best, that of Rh-negative Rh -/- homozygotes is worst (and worsens almost immediately after infection) and the performance of Rh-positive homozygotes Rh +/+ is only slightly better than that of Rh-negative homozygotes (but worsens more slowly). Thus, it is highly probable that the current occurrence of both alleles of the RHD-gene in the population is maintained in the long term by selection for heterozygotes. Selection for heterozygotes apparently played a great role particularly in the past when an individual’s reaction time could play an important role in the survival and reproduction success of an individual. Selection pressure for Rh-positive heterozygotes, however, apparently still plays a certain role in modern society. When 3900 military drivers were examined for toxoplasmosis and Rh phenotype on entering 1.5-year compulsory military service and the records of the military police were subsequently examined, it was found that Rh-negative persons infected by toxoplasmosis had more than twice the probability of being involved in a traffic accident than uninfected persons or Rh-positive persons. Amongst Rh-negative persons recently infected by toxoplasmosis (i.e. persons with high anti-toxoplasmosis antibody titres) the probability of an accident was as much as 5x higher than amongst other persons.
The high proportion of Rh-negative persons in the European population could be connected with the fact that, until recently, big cats (the definitive host of Toxoplasma gondii) were practically not present here and thus toxoplasmosis was rare (and Rh-negative persons were at an advantage compared to the rest of the population). The low percentage of Rh-negative persons in Africa (less than 1%) could be related to the high prevalence of toxoplasmosis there, which often approaches 100%.
The primary cause of the emergence of sexuality, i.e. differentiation of individuals of a single species into males and females, was apparently morphological differentiation of gametes into two types, microgametes and macrogametes, i.e. the emergence of morphological anisogamy. This differentiation is a phenomenon that is very old in evolution; however, it was preceded by functional differentiation, i.e. functional anisogamy. The formation of two or more mating types of cells that cannot reproduce sexually within the group and can reproduce only with the members of another mating type occurs in organisms in which specialized sex cells, gametes, are not formed and where their function is fulfilled by a relatively unspecialized somatic cell. This situation is encountered, e.g., yeasts and ciliates.
The classical definition states that a parasite is an organism that, in some phase of its life cycle, utilizes the organisms of some other host as a source of food and as a permanent or temporary environment for its life, and thus harms it either directly or indirectly. Thus parasites are not defined taxonomically but ecologically and include organisms from viruses through tapeworms to the Amur bitterling (Rhodeus sericeus). Like most biological definitions, even this one is not capable of describing the facts in their full complexity. In a number of cases, especially for most phytoparasites, we are not able to exactly differentiate between a parasite and a predator. In addition, problems are encountered with nidicolous parasites, i.e. parasites that do not live in or on the bodies of their hosts, but in their dwellings. From the viewpoint of the negative impact on the host organism, there are a wide range of parasites, from species that are almost innocuous (in this case, we speak of commensals and not parasites) to species that almost always kill their hosts – parasitoids. Parasites differ from predators and micropredators (including, for example, mosquitoes) in that the hosts provide a permanent or temporary environment for their lives. This difference is of fundamental importance from the standpoint of evolution of parasitic species. While the relationships between a predator and its prey (as two individuals) are only antagonistic, the parasite – host relationship is, to a certain degree, asymmetric. The host has quite the opposite interests to those of the parasite In contrast, a parasite, in that it generally requires a live host as its environment for life, has at least a certain interest identical with that of its host – a host attacked by a parasite must live for at least some time and, in some cases, where possible, also reproduce, for example in the case of the possibility of transovarial transmission of the parasite from parents to progeny. This fact, together with the necessity of developing mechanisms capable of overcoming systems of specific physiological (immune) defense of the host requires maximal evolutionary adaptation of the parasite to the host. The host organism reacts evolutionarily in some way to this adaptation and develops the relevant counter measures, so that the evolution of a parasite tends to have the character of co-evolution of the parasite – host pair.
The pressure of parasites on a host population can be very intense. In fact, in some cases, it can be the basic element of the feedback regulation mechanism maintaining the size of the host population at a constant level. As the size of a parasite population bound to the population of a certain host is usually larger than the size of the population of a predator, the system is less susceptible to random fluctuations. Consequently, the equilibrium in the parasite-host system is usually more stable than in similar systems based on interactions of the predator-prey type. The greater host specificity of the parasite contributes to the stability of these systems. On the other hand, the frequently low food specificity of a predator allows the population of the predator not to be necessarily bound to the size of the population of a certain species of prey. As a consequence, a momentarily numerous population of a predator can completely exterminate the populations of some kinds of prey.
Similar to the predator-prey system, the parasite-host system also belongs, from the viewpoint of the host, amongst feed-back regulation systems of the turbidostat type (Flegr 1977) (see IV.4.1). This means that, in a system regulated by the action of the parasite, the host population is exposed to r selection, i.e. selection for a faster reproduction rate (and not for more effective use of nutrient sources). As a consequence, the species does not utilize the resources to the extreme of the capacity of the environment, so that a larger or smaller amount is left for other species occurring in the particular environment. Through this mechanism, the phenomenon of parasitism apparently contributes very effectively to maintenance of a high level of biodiversity in real ecosystems.
Maintenance of a high level of biodiversity through the presence of parasites is also augmented by the fact that specialized parasites add a further dimension to the multidimensional ecological environment in which organisms live. In section IV.4.1, we mentioned that two species utilizing a single resource can exist next to one another for a longtime in a single place if one of them is the subject of chemostatic and the other of turbidostatic regulation (see the caption for Fig. IV.4). Similarly, permanent coexistence is possible for two species whose populations are turbidostatically regulated through the action of two different species of parasites.
Overall, it can be stated that, in the absence of parasites, natural ecosystems would have far less biodiversity and would probably make less effective use of the available resources.
Parasitic castration is a fairly common means of affecting the physiology of a host organism. In some cases, this occurs more or less incidentally; the parasite first consumes the tissues and organs that are not essential for the life of the host (Wilson & Denison 1980). However, in other cases, this is a targeted effect, brought about, for example, by the production of certain hormones. For example, in Biomphalaria glabrata snails infected with Schistosoma mansoni fluke worms, there is a substantial reduction in the level of biogenic monoamines (serotonin (5-HT), dopamine (DA) and L-dopa) in the plasma and in the central nervous system; the 5-HT level in snails is closely correlated with egg production (Manger et al. 1996). A different kind of fluke worm, Prosorhynchus squamatus, which parasitizes on marine mussels (Mytilus edulis), increases the level of the factor that reduces the intensity of division of future gametes (Coustau et al. 1991). Through temporary or permanent castration of its host, the parasite achieves a change in energy fluxes in the particular organism and specifically redirects that part of the energy, that the host would normally devote to its reproduction, towards growth and regeneration (Wilson & Denison 1980). In this way, it actually increases the viability of the host organism at the expense of reducing its fertility (Fig. XIX.13). While the host is concerned to optimize the ratio of energy invested into reproduction and into the other life functions, a parasite is usually primarily concerned with the length of survival of the infected individual, but not with its reproduction. It has been found, for example, that water snails of the Lymnaea truncatula species, infected and castrated by larvae of the fluke worm Fasciola hepatica, grow to as much as twice the weight of control snails (Wilson & Denison 1980). However, in some systems, castration of snails is only a side effect of parasitism and occurs through the effect of any kind of physiological stress.
The feminization of male mice apparently has a somewhat different purpose; this is caused by the larvae of Taenia crassiceps tapeworms through an approximately ten-fold reduction in the testosterone level and an approximately two-hundred-fold increase in the estradiol level in the serums of infected animals. It is known that mouse females are far less resistant against the infection than males and that, following hormonal feminization, the sensitivity of the two sexes (tendency to tolerate the growth and reproduction of tapeworms) is more or less equal. Some lymphokins (IL-6?), whose production is dependent primarily on the sex hormone level, are apparently of key importance here (Larralde et al. 1995).
Passive natural selection denote a form of selection that does not lead to an increase in the functionality of the structure, but does eliminate the consequences of evolutionary changes (mutations) that would otherwise lead to a worsening of the functionality.
The ability of a parasite to survive and reproduce in the host organism and the ability of the parasite population to survive consistently in the population of the host species are a consequence of gradual evolutionary adaptation of the parasite to the particular host species (Kaltz & Shykoff 1998). If the host species comes into contact with a new range of potential parasites, for example if it invades a new territory, it is generally resistant to parasitization by unspecialized parasites. Escaping from the reach of the original parasites is usually considered to be the most important cause of the ecological success of a great many invasive species (Mitchell & Power 2003; Torchin et al. 2003) (Fig. XIX.5). Only after a longer period of time are some parasites that occur in the given territory able to adapt to a new host sufficiently to survive consistently in the population of new hosts and are thus able to bring the spreading of the invasive species under control.
However, in some cases, the pathogenic manifestations of infection by an unadapted parasite are very drastic, so that in a great many cases it ends with the death of the host organism. These cases are apparently far rarer than cases where an unadapted parasite is not capable of reproducing at all and of substantially damaging the new host. However, from the viewpoint of humans, these cases are more obvious and thus they get far more publicity. If the population of hosts survives the meeting with the new parasite, changes gradually occur in the progress of the infection and, understandably, also in the dynamics of its spreading in the host population. Specifically, the pathogenic manifestations of parasitosis are reduced, so that the originally fatal infection is gradually reduced to a milder sickness and, in extreme cases, can even end up practically free of symptoms (asymptomatic) (Combes 1997). The well-documented history of the intentional introduction of the virus of rabbit myxomatosis into Australia (Fig. XIX.6) is a textbook case of reduction of the pathogenicity of infection that has been well documented.
The phenomenon of gradual reduction in the pathogenicity of parasites, described commonly but rather inaccurately as the phenomenon of reduced virulence (see XIX.4.1), is, on the one hand, influenced by evolution of the host organism and selection of individuals that are more resistant to reproduction of the pathogen and to the pathological manifestations of its action in the organism and, on the other hand, selection within the parasitic species is important here, as parasites that do not excessively damage their hosts can produce more infectious stages and infect more hosts during their existence in a single host organism.
However, it should be pointed out that, in a great many cases, the pathogenic processes that accompany parasitosis are directly connected with the reproduction of the parasite – the more invasive stages it forms during the overall time of infection, the more intense are the pathogenic processes and their consequences (Fig. XIX.7). In this case, to the contrary, the pathogenicity gradually increases with gradually increasing adaptation of the parasite. Even cases where the pathogenic processes are part of manipulative behavior of the parasite and participate substantially in the effectiveness of spreading of the parasite in the host population are not exceptional (see below). Also in these cases, the virulence of the parasite is not reduced; to the contrary, the parasite is able to do more damage to the members of species or populations to which it is adapted in the long term (Ebert 1994; Ebert & Herre 1996).
From the viewpoint of game theory, even the Generous Tit for Tat strategy is not an evolutionarily stable strategy in the stochastic world, because its temporary success enables the always cooperate strategy to spread and this allows the successful return of the always betray strategy. So the game does not have a stable solution, and the representation of individual strategies in the population circulates constantly. It seems so far that the only evolutionarily stable strategies are those that do not direct their behavior according to the opponent’s behavior in the last round, but according to how they behaved in the last round and what profit they got from it. A fairly successful, even though not evolutionarily stable strategy of this kind is a strategy named Pavlov (Nowak & Sigmund 1993). It is directed by a simple rule: repeat your behavior from the last round, if it was successful (i.e. you betrayed and the opponent cooperated or you both cooperated), change your behavior if you lost in the last round (i.e. you cooperated and your opponent betrayed or you both betrayed). The Pavlov strategy, similar to the Generous Tit for Tat, does not allow the always cooperate strategy to spread in the somewhat unpredictable world, but it enables the always betray strategy to spread. Existing results show that even the simplest so-far described evolutionarily stable theories have to be capable of learning, i.e. they must have memory and the ability to remember the results of a number of previous rounds when choosing a strategy for a new round (Wakano & Yamamura 2001). Experiments performed using experimental games with human volunteers have shown that, actually, in a normal population, people mainly follow strategies similar to the Generous Tit for Tat as well as the Pavlov strategy (Fig. XVI.6). At the same time, it has been shown that the actually used strategies were somewhat complicated and also more successful than the Generous Tit for Tat or Pavlov and that the players used information from a number of previous rounds in the strategies (Wedekind & Milinski 1996).
- The hypothetical model of adaptation of the peptide vocabulary of a parasite to the peptide vocabulary of the host is an example of molecular mimicry. This model could also explain the process of speciation of a host species through development of the host vocabulary and its divergence in various subpopulations. If, for example, a certain subpopulation of hosts achieved a change in its peptide vocabulary, for example, if it removed a certain peptide from its vocabulary through substitution mutations, it would, to a certain degree, escape from the reach of a parasite whose vocabulary is adapted to the original host population. The members of this population would begin to identify the relevant peptide in the parasite proteins as a foreign element. It is apparent that vocabulary differentiation can fulfill a protective function only if crossing does not occur between individuals of the two host subpopulations. The advantageousness of genetic isolation can thus lead to the creation of selection pressure on the formation of reproduction barriers.Thus, pressure from parasites could indirectly lead to the formation of isolated species.
The increased susceptibility of crossed individuals occurring in the hybrid zones of some species could be related to differentiation of the peptide vocabularies of two related species. Such a greater susceptibility has been observed, for example, in mice caught in the hybrid zone of the species Mus musculus and Mus domesticus (Moulia et al. 1991; Sage et al. 1986; Moulia et al. 1995) (Fig. XIX.4). The hybrid mice necessarily have a more extensive peptide vocabulary, so they are unable to identify a great many more peptides as foreign than either of the parent species.
The multidimensional statistical method of cluster analysis permits the creation of clusters of objects on the basis of the similarity of the individual objects, where the distance between these clusters and the manner in which they are gradually immersed in one another express the degree and character of mutual similarity amongst the classified objects. If these objects are individual species of organisms and the degree of mutual similarity consists, for example, in the number of shared traits, then the created system of clusters can be used as a taxonomic system for this group. More serious attempts to create systems of some organisms using the methods of cluster analysis were made only in the middle of the last century (Michner & Sokal 1957). The usefulness of the relevant methods in biology was dependent on the existence of computers, as it required the processing of a large amount of data. This procedure came to be called numerical taxonomy or numerical phenetics. Numerical taxonomists assumed that, if the initial data set contains information on the maximum number of traits for all the studied species, the outputs of the relevant programs would be a hierarchically ordered system of clusters, objectively expressing the existing relationships amongst the studied organisms. Such a system could form a good basis for taxonomic classification of organisms. Experience in the use of the methods of numerical taxonomy has shown that, for a sufficiently large number of traits and using the same methods of cluster analysis, the results obtained are truly objective, i.e. individual taxonomists processing the same group of organisms come to more or less the same results. However, the choice of suitable methods of cluster analysis remains a problem. There are a great many ways of calculating the phenetic distances (or similarities) amongst the classified species on the basis of the individual traits and also a great many methods that can be used to form clusters on the basis of the phenetic distances, where each method usually provides qualitatively different results. Simultaneously, it cannot be stated that one method is the right one and the others are wrong. The choice of methods is a matter for the subjective decision of each taxonomist and thus the consequent taxonomic system is subjective.
When any phenetic taxonomic system is used, it must be constantly borne in mind that the system expresses only the similarity but not the relatedness of the organisms. In a great many systems this does not matter much, for example, if it is necessary to classify species that diverged apart at a single moment a long time ago. At other times, the use of a phenetic approach seems more like the only solution in a bad situation. If no traits are available, on the basis of which we could reconstruct the cladogenesis of the particular group, we will have no choice but to use phenetic classification. Finally, it should be pointed out that, where the input data consisted in selectively neutral traits, which changed during evolution at roughly a constant rate in all the species in the studied line, the obtained phenogram should be identical with the cladogenesis scheme and should allow us to reconstruct the relationships amongst the species of the particular phylogenetic line (see XXIV.6).
- However, anagenetic changes can complicate the reconstruction of cladogenesis. If anagenesis occurs similarly in two distant phylogenetic lines under the influence of the same selection pressures, even unrelated species of organisms may have similar appearances. Then we could have a tendency to place these organisms close together on the tree. This approach is obviously erroneous; the cladogenesis scheme must express only the degree of mutual relatedness of organisms, while the degree of their phenotype similarity should not have any effect here. If the mutual phenotype similarity of individual groups of organisms is expressed graphically, a phenogram is obtained. The topology of a phenogram allows us to estimate which of the compared species exhibit similar properties and thus were, during their evolution, probably because of a similar life style, exposed to similar selection pressures. In cases where, for some reason, we cannot reconstruct the progress of cladogenesis, for example when all the studied species evolved during a historically short period of adaptive radiation (see XXVI.2.1.1) and did not further undergo speciation, or when all the species were formed gradually but from the same parent species, the phenogram can act as a basis for taxonomic classification of the given group of organisms. If a phenogram is formed on the basis of selectively neutral traits which change in all the phylogenetic branches at approximately a constant rate, i.e. for example on the basis of mutations accumulating in pseudogenes, i.e. in genes that have lost any biological function due to some critical mutation, and, if there is a sufficient amount of data, the topology of the phenogram should be identical with the topology of the graph describing cladogenesis. In this case, the phenogram can also be used for reconstruction of the course of cladogenesis.
Phenotype of an individual can be understood to consist in the set of all the properties that the particular individual exhibits. Some of these properties are genetically determined, i.e. their occurrence is determined by the presence of specific genetic information in the genome of the particular individual. Other properties, such as behaviour in an environment with a temperature of 3000 oC, are not genetically determined but follow from the properties of the substances from which the bodies of organisms are composed. A great many properties are simultaneously determined genetically and by the environment. In this case, the occurrence of certain properties is dependent, e.g., on the character of the external environment in which the particular individual occurs, or on the internal environment of the particular organism, which parameter is, once again, frequently determined by the overall genotype of the given individual.
During phylogenesis, not only individual species, but entire higher taxa very rapidly emerge and develop to their typical form. G.G. Simpson pointed out this fact in the middle of the last century and proposed the name quantum evolution for this phenomenon, in contrast to phyletic evolution (Simpson 1944). In modern terminology, we would most probably speak of quantum or phyletic anagenesis. While the punctualist model of evolution refers to the fact that a species changes only immediately after the time of its formation, the quantum evolution model refers to the fact that fundamental anagenetic changes typical for the members of a particular taxon also occur very rapidly, almost in a jump on a paleontological scale, in sequences of (punctualistically or gradualistically evolving) species forming a certain phylogenetic line. Simpson explained this by suggesting that the formation of a new taxon is dependent primarily on key anagenetic changes that enable the hosts to occupy a new adaptive zone. However, passage to a new zone frequently has the character of “all or nothing”, so that organisms with transition forms of the particular traits are exposed to very strong selection pressures that cause a very rapid passage to a new adaptive zone. Consequently, species with transition traits practically do not occur in nature or have such short lives that they are not even observed in the paleontological record.
At the present time, it is not clear whether the quantitative character of anagenesis requires separate explanation or whether it can also be a consequence of the punctualist character of anagenesis of the species.
During phylogenesis, new phylogenetic lines of organisms are formed from the original single line (denoted as the phylogenetic line, evolutionary line, monophylum or clade), i.e. from a branched or unbranched series of species that have a mutual relationship of ancestors and descendants, by splitting off in the process of branching speciation. These lines can then survive for long times in nature or disappear after a shorter or longer period of time. A phylogenetic line becomes extinct when all its members die out. Individual species are constantly formed and disappear within the individual phylogenetic lines, where the phenotype properties of the new species can differ from the phenotype properties of the older species. Just as the species composition of the individual phylogenetic lines changes during evolution, the phenotype composition of their living members also changes. The process of mutual splitting and, to the contrary, in isolated cases, merging of phylogenetic lines is termed cladogenesis, while the process of accumulation of phenotype changes within the line is termed anagenesis. The entire historical process of gradual splitting off of the individual phylogenetic lines and accumulation of their anagenetic changes is termed phylogenesis. It should be pointed out that the term anagenesis was used for some time in the past in different senses, for example in the narrower meaning of accumulation of progressive evolutionary changes, i.e. changes improving a certain structure and its functions (Rensch 1959).
One of the most obvious properties of life on Earth is that its organisms form a hierarchically ordered system of mutually immersed groups. The lowest level represents species, groups of mutually similar individuals. A separate chapter, Chapter XX, was concerned with the aspect of species and the existence of species. Species can be ordered into higher groups on the basis of similarity of their members and these groups of species can again be classified in groups at higher and higher levels. We are currently aware that the reason for hierarchies in taxa lies in the mechanism through which the individual species emerged during evolution. Species gradually branched off from a common ancestor and the individually established phylogenetic lines subsequently further branched or some of them disappeared as a consequence of extinction of all their species. The lines that branched off only recently contain a number of mutual relative, and thus more similar species than the lines that branched off at an earlier time. The subject of study of phylogenetics consists in phylogenesis, i.e. the formation and evolution of the individual phylogenetic lines. Phylogenetics attempts particularly to reconstruct the course of cladogenesis, i.e. the order and manner of branching of all the phylogenetic lines during evolution. Simultaneously, it must necessarily be based on the study of anagenesis, i.e. on the study of the evolution of the individual properties of organisms within relevant phylogenetic lines. Thus, phylogenetics studies both the mutually interconnected aspects of phylogenesis - the specific history of the evolution of life on the Earth.
A great many contemporary embryologists are of the opinion that, in embryo development, a certain stage exists for the individual animal phyla in which all the representatives of a certain phylum are most similar. This is called the phylotypic stage. The phylotypic stage in vertebrates is the pharyngula stage, while in arthropods this is the segmented germ-band stage (Fig. XII.10). According to the original concepts, the phylotypic stage corresponds to the developmental stage in which the basic body structure is formed, a bauplan, which is characteristic for the given animal phylum.
The concept of the existence of a uniform phylotypic stage is probably somewhat simplified. Numerous heterochronies occur in the development of the individual species of organisms; i.e. the individual organ systems develop at different rates in various species (Palumbi 1997). It thus follows that the members of two taxa of a single phylogenetic line can be most similar at a certain stage in development, while the members of two other taxa are most similar in a different stage (Richardson et al. 1997; Richardson 1995).
- A trait is understood to refer to any structure, function or behavior that occurs in various species in at least two different forms. From an evolutionary standpoint, the individual forms of a certain traits are not equivalent; one of them, the plesiomorphic form, for short plesiomorphy, is evolutionarily older in the particular phylogenetic line and the other forms were formed secondarily all at once or in a certain order as a consequence of anagenetic changes in the original form of the trait. These evolutionarily derived forms are termed apomorphic forms, abbreviated apomorphies.
Point mutationsmost frequently consist in the replacement of one nucleotide by another; these are replacement mutations, substitutions.If a nucleotide with a certain type of base, e.g. pyrimidine (C, T), is replaced by a nucleotide with a different type of base – purine (A, G), then this corresponds to transversion; if it is replaced by a nucleotide with a base of the same type, then this is a transition.Point mutations also include deletion and insertion, in which the number of nucleotides is changed at a certain place in the DNA, usually by one; however dinucleotide insertions anddeletions are also quite frequent.The frequencies of the individual types of mutations differ considerably and depend not only on the type of organism (bacteria, eukaryote) and on the genome, in which the mutation occurs (nucleus, mitochondria, plastid), but also on the nucleotides occurring close to the given position.For example, it was found for chloroplast DNA that, if a certain nucleotide is adjoined from both sides A and T, then the probability of transversion is 2.2 times greater at this site than the probability of transition.However, if at least one of the neighbouring nucleotides is G or C, then transitions are 1.5 times more probable at the given site than transversions (Morton & Clegg 1995).However, these ratios differ somewhat for various genes, so that it is apparent that the probability of the individual types of exchanges is not affected only by the immediately neighbouring nucleotides.
If point mutations occur in the DNA protein-encoding section, it is possible and frequently useful to classify mutations according to their effect on the structure of that protein.Because of the degeneration of the genetic code, i.e. in relation to the fact that a single aminoacid is encoded by a number of various codons, i.e. nucleotide triplets, replacement of a nucleotide in the codon need not be manifested in the structure of the protein.These are termed synonymous (samesense) mutations.Mutations of this type, similar to most mutations in the area of introns or pseudogenes, i.e. in genes that have lost their functionality and are not rewritten in the cell and translated to proteins, are important in that they are invisible, neutral, from the standpoint of natural selection.However, in actual fact it was found that synonymous mutations are not neutral in the true sense of the word.It can be important for the organism whether a certain triplet-encoded aminoacid is translated by rare or common tRNA.In addition, synonymous mutations also affect the regulation of transcription of the given gene, the secondary structure of the synthesized RNA, its stability and the intensity of the translation.In drosophila, the average selection coefficient acting against mutation in the synonymous site has been estimated at s= 2,3/Ne, where Ne is the effective size of the population (Akashi 1995).In human beings, it has been estimated that approximately 3% of synonymous, 12% of nonsynonymous and 100% of nonsense mutations (see below) are detrimental.
Missense (nonsynonymous) mutations are mutations through which one aminoacid is replaced by a different one.If the aminoacid is replaced by an aminoacid with similar physical-chemical properties, then this is termed a conservative substitution.A conservative substitution need not substantially change the tertiary structure and biological function of the protein.The genetic code is arranged so that most aminoacid substitutions that can occur through mutation of a single nucleotide in the triplet are conservative.For example, 97% of transitions at the third position of the codon are synonymous and the remaining 3% lead to conservative substitutions.Of the less common transversions, 59% of those in the third position are synonymous (Wakeley 1996).It is not currently apparent whether this arrangement of the genetic code is a useful adaptation of organisms preventing drastic changes in the protein structure as a consequence of substitution mutations or whether this is only an indication of the way in which the evolution of the genetic code occurred (see X.3.3).The individual aminoacids differ very substantially in their degree of conservativeness.For example, during evolution in proteins, the aminoacid glycine is substituted by another aminoacid only very rarely, while, in contrast, asparagine is replaced far more frequently.Differences in the rates of evolution of the individual proteins can be explained to a considerable degree by various contents of conservative and nonconservative aminoacids.For example, the differences in the content of glycine alone can explain 39% of the total variability in the rate of development of 27 studied mammal proteins; if we take into account the content of 5 aminoacids with the greatest effect on the rate of evolution, then 73% of the variability can be explained (Graur 1985).
Another type of substitution mutation consists in nonsense mutations.In these mutations, one of the three termination codons is formed from the codon for the aminoacid, so that translation at this site leads to premature termination of synthesis of the protein chain.This is, of course, a drastic change in the protein structure, which mostly leads to the formation of a nonfunctional protein.
Drastic changes also occur through the effect of insertion ordeletion of a nucleotide.These changes, frameshift mutations, lead to a shift (disruption) of the reading frame so that a basically unaltered sequence of nucleotides is translated on the ribosome as a sequence of completely different triplets to a completely different sequence of aminoacids (Fig. III.1).In addition, the shift in the reading frame means that, sooner or later, a termination codon appears in the sequence of new codons, so that protein synthesis is prematurely terminated at the given site.
Most natural populations are characterized by more or less obvious polymorphism. Individuals of the same sex and the same age in the population differ from one another in a number of quantitative and qualitative traits.
Part of this polymorphism is nonhereditary in nature and evolves as a response of the individual to the effects of the external environment that it or its immediate ancestors encountered during their lives or ontogenesis. However, a large portion of polymorphism is determined genetically and is thus hereditary to various degrees. Genetic polymorphism is a result of the existence of two or more variants (alleles) of the individual genes.
Genes were previously seen as hypothetical factors determining the value of the individual biological traits, the properties of living organisms. In order for the existence of such a gene to be distinguished, the relevant trait for which the particular gene was responsible had to assume at least two values.Monomorphic genes, i.e. the genes occurring in the population in a single variant, could thus not, in principle, be distinguished and described or studied.
Only with the ascendance of molecular biology and following revelation of the material nature of genes, i.e. DNA sections coding proteins or RNA molecules, did it begin to become possible to identify the individual genes without first knowing their phenotype manifestations. This permitted identification of monomorphic genes. Modern methods of molecular genetics, specifically the methods of reverse genetics, permit determination of the biological function of a gene even when only a single variant is known. It is possible to either transfer the relevant gene to the genome of a suitable recipient (through a cell of the germinal line) and thus prepare a transgenic organism or, on the other hand, to employ the gene targeting (knockout) method to inactivate the particular gene in the zygote. Study of the phenotype of these genetically modified organisms then assists in determining which traits a particular gene determines.
While molecular biology has made it possible to also study monomorphic genes, it has simultaneously demonstrated that, strictly speaking, monomorphic genes do not exist. Almost all genes studied in detail occur in populations in a great many variants that differ, at the very least, in the presence of individual point mutations. Most of these mutations are apparently neutral in relation to the phenotype and selection, and occur, e.g., on the third positions of the nucleotide triplets, where their occurrence does not lead to substitution of an aminoacid in the protein chain. Some mutations lead to these substitutions; however, only some substitutions simultaneously lead to changes in the biological functioning of the relevant proteins. A large part of the polymorphism at the DNA level is thus not polymorphism in the true sense of the word and is not manifested externally in any way. This type of “pseudopolymorphism” is important for study of evolutionary and population phenomena, but is of relatively little importance from the viewpoint of biological evolution. It arises from mutation processes and, on the other hand, is being continuously removed by genetic drift, genetic draft andmolecular drive.
If pseudopolymorphism is not taken into consideration, i.e. the presence of neutral mutations, that do not in any way appear in the phenotype of the organisms (i.e. if the location of zones on an electrophoretogram is not considered to constitute part of the phenotype), it is found that two groups of polymorphic genes exist. The first group consists in genes that occur in the population with great frequency in one standard form and in much lower frequency, usually less than 1%, in minority forms. For these alleles, it is generally assumed that they occur only temporarily here or that they are maintained as a result of the dynamic equilibrium of two processes – mutation pressure, i.e. constant formation of new alleles from the majority standard allele during mutagenesis, and selection, i.e. constant disappearance of the mutated alleles from the population.Polymorphism, caused by the temporary presence of rare alleles in the population, will be termed Type I polymorphism and will be discussed primarily in Chapter IX, devoted to the evolution of the DNA sequence and proteins.
However, for the second group of genes, it is difficult to say which allele is standard and which is mutated as they all, or at least a great many of them, occur in the population in high frequency (Fig. VIII.1). This type of polymorphism is maintained over long periods in the population through the action of specific mechanisms and is of incomparably greater importance from the viewpoint of evolutionary and ecological processes. Here, it will be termed Type II polymorphism and will constitute the subject of this chapter.See also Origin of Rh-blood group polymorphism and also Sickle-cell anemia.
The existence of polymorphism within a population is of substantial importance both from the perspective of ecological processes and also from the microevolutionary and macroevolutionary viewpoints. From an ecological perspective, it is important that a polymorphic population is capable of utilizing very varied resources and consequently of utilizing its environment more economically. A polymorphic species is also less vulnerable to random fluctuations in the environmental conditions, as at least part of the population can survive even during drastic changes.
Polymorphism also changes the microevolutionary potential of populations and species, i.e. the ability of populations and species to respond to short-term selection pressures in the environment,as it provides selection with genetic material from which it can choose suitable variants that better correspond to the altered conditions in the environment (Fig.VIII.11).Thus, populations need not wait for the formation of new mutations and can use the already-present variability. As the fate of isolated new mutations immediately after their formation is determined primarily by accident (see V.3.1), it is far more advantageous if potentially suitable variants occur in the population with sufficient frequency right at the beginning. In addition, in case of cyclic changes in the environment, it is ensured that the genetic composition of the population can readily return to the original state after the environmental conditions go back to their original values (Fig. VIII.12). According to some theories, it is this reversibility of microevolutionary changes that is mainly responsible for the greater evolutionary success of sexually reproducing species (Williams 1975, Flegr 2008). In asexual species, the composition of the gene pool of the population follows even temporary environmental changes. Thus, all the alleles that are essential for their bearers under normal conditions can be very easily lost from the population during short-term changes. This can understandably be very disadvantageous for an asexual species in the medium term.
From the perspective of long-term or even permanent changes in the environment, and thus, for example, from the perspective of macroevolutionary processes, the impact of polymorphism on the progress and rate of evolution can be quite the opposite (Flegr 1998). Due to the phenomenon of genetic homeostasis andepistatic interactions, the effectiveness of natural selection is greatly limited in polymorphic sexually reproducing populations (see IV.9.2). Thus, populations and species react to the action of selection pressure only through a shift in the frequencies of individual alleles that are already present in the gene pool, while the fixation of new alleles through selection is greatly limited. Thus, a genetically polymorphic species remains selectionally frozen and anagenetic changes can occur only following a drastic reduction in the polymorphism, for example, in connection with a long-term drastic reduction in population size(see V.2.2).
An interesting example of the action of frequency-dependent selection is active in maintenance of polymorphism of the major histocompatibility complex antigens (MHC-antigens) (Klein & Ohuigin 1994). These proteins are of key importance in both cell and humoral immunity processes. They specifically bond, on their receptor region, some of the short peptides formed in the cells by enzymatic splicing of protein molecules and transport them to the cell surface. In this way, they determine the sections of the aminoacid chain according to which the immune system of the given individual will recognize the foreignness of a particular protein. If all the individuals in the population were identical in their MHC-antigen alleles, they would recognize the foreignness of the individual antigens, e.g. proteins derived from viruses and bacteria, according to the same criteria, i.e. according to the same sections of the aminoacid chain.In typical cases, evolution occurs much more rapidly amongst parasitic organisms than in their hosts. Thus, a parasite would be capable of rapidly changing the relevant site of its proteins, which would remove it from the action of the immune system of the host and it would be capable of attacking all the individuals in the host population. However, MHC-antigens are extremely polymorphic in real populations. Each MHC gene (MHC is a complex consisting of several genes) has a number of alleles (frequently dozens) that occur with quite similar frequencies in the population. For most species, with the exception of identical twins, it is thus not possible to find two individuals that would have the same combination of alleles of the major histocompatibility complex.
This extreme polymorphism was not formed to teach transplantation surgeons humility (without MHC polymorphism, some organs could be transplanted on an extensive scale) but as a defensive strategy of organisms against parasites. The individual alleles of MHC antigens specifically bind different peptides (Fig. VIII.9). Because every individual in the population has different MHC alleles, it recognizes the foreignness of the parasite proteins according to different sections of their aminoacid chain. Thus, the parasite cannot mutate the sequence of its proteins in a manner that would allow it to successfully attack all the individuals in the host population. The evenness of the frequency of the individual alleles of the MHC genes is apparently ensured by a frequency-dependent selection mechanism. If the frequency of certain alleles increases in the population, the individuals in the parasite population that mutated in that area of their proteins that was originally specifically bonded to the MHC-antigen coded by the particular frequent allele begin to have a selection advantage in the parasite population. Thus, individuals that, through mutations, have removed, from their proteins, sites capable of binding to the commonest MHC-antigen and that can thus not be recognized by the immune system of the host begin, in time, to predominate in the parasite population. Consequently, the parasite will multiply most successfully in individuals bearing the commonest MHC-allele.As a result, these individuals will be affected most and their frequency and the frequency of the relevant allele will decrease.
In many species, including man, the maintenance of polymorphism in MHC genes is also strengthened with different mechanisms, by assortative reproduction.For example the fertility of partners with different MHC alleles is in average higher than that the partners with higher representation of same MHC alleles in genotype.It is partly caused by higher frequency of abortion of embryos homozygous in one or more genes of MHC [11567].
For a long time, immunologists discussed the question of whether the polymorphism of MHC-antigens is maintained in the population through the action of frequency-dependent selection or through the action of selection for heterozygotes. At the present time, it tends to be accepted that frequency-dependent selection plays the main role [10738].The usual argument is that, if selection for heterozygotes were the main factor, it would be much more advantageous for the organism to increase the number of loci for MHC-antigens and thus the number of various kinds of MHC-antigens located on the surface of one cell, than to increase the number of alleles in a constant, not very large number of loci.However, the problem is somewhat more complicated (Takahata 1995). The number of various molecules of MHC-antigens on a single cell may, in actual fact, be limited from above by the necessity of eliminating all the T-cells that recognize an organism’s own peptide capable of binding one of its own MHC-molecules, during development of the lymphocytes in the thymus.Individuals with a large number of variants of MHC-molecules on the surface of their cells could thus have a substantially reduced range of T-cells and thus much worse immunity. Although it is more advantageous for the population as a whole to exhibit the greatest possible polymorphism of MHC molecules, there is a certain optimal number of MHC-alleles for individuals that, when exceeded, would lead to substantial reduction in the range of T-cells and thus to reduction in the ability to recognize the presence of foreign agents in the organism.It is apparently more advantageous for individuals to bear the less common variants of MHC-antigens than to bear the greatest number of these variants, i.e. to be heterozygote in the greatest possible number of loci.However, this once again indicates that polymorphism in MHC-antigens will tend to be a consequence of the action of frequency-dependent selection rather than selection for heterozygotes.
Essentialist taxonomic systems were mostly monothetic, as they assumed that the presence or absence of a certain trait is decisive for inclusion of a species in a particular taxon. For example, monothetic systems classify angiosperm plants strictly on the basis of the number of individual flower components.
However, most modern systems are polythetic. Polythetic systems allow a taxon to be defined on the basis of a greater number of mutually interchangeable traits. In contrast to monothetic systems, polythetic systems are somewhat harder to use as classification schemes, i.e. as instruments for determination of organisms. On the other hand, only polythetic systems can be truly natural, i.e. can reflect the phylogenesis of the studied organisms.
Some metapopulations consist of local populations persisting in a given location in the long-term or relocating as a whole within the geographic range of the species. Individual populations exchange migrants but their gene pools exhibit long-term continuity in time. Other metapopulations, to the contrary, experience population turnover, i.e. a permanent emergence and disappearance of local populations (i.e. subpopulations). For example, species that sustain themselves on temporary sources of nutrients (such as rotting fruit, carrion) or whose range is linked to intermittent successive stages of some biotopes (forest openings, puddles) create local populations existing for only a more or less limited and transient period of time in a given location and then disappearing. In the meantime, new locations suitable for the creation and existence of local populations appear in other parts of the range of the given species and some of these locations are eventually actually colonized by representatives of the species. However, it is the migrants that colonize new locations. The way in which new populations are established, namely the genetic composition of the founding population, determines whether population turnover will further intensify or, to the contrary, will weaken the process of maintaining the genetic polymorphism of the local populations by gene flow (Fig. VII.3). If the founders of a new local population come from a small number of populations or just one single population, population turnover leads to a relative decrease in the genetic polymorphism within the local populations. On the other hand, if the founders come from a large number of local populations, genetic polymorphism of the local populations in a metapopulation with higher population turnover could even be augmented. However, the size and genetic uniformity of the founding population does not in any way affect the overall amount of genetic polymorphism in the metapopulation, but only changes its distribution. Although populations with large genetic polymorphism of the founders’ population exhibit greater founding population polymorphism, the genetic differences between the local populations are actually smaller (Harrison & Hastings 1996).
Preadaptations are biological structures or patterns of behaviour that developed in a different selection context than that in which they later became advantageous. A great many biological structures or patterns of behaviour were formed as a consequence of completely different selection pressures than would follow from their contemporary biological functions and, in some cases, the reason for the formation of the original structure was not selection at all. In this case, evolutionary biologists speak about the formation of the relevant structures on the basis of already existing preadaptation and the relevant traits are mostly not termed adaptation but rather exaptation. For example, The wings of insects apparently developed from structures that originally served the processes of respiration or, according to another theory, for thermoregulation, and thus they emerged and were formed over a long time through the action of selective pressures following from this original function.
- Another motive that is employed by some opponents of the theory of evolution is the potential opinion that general acceptance of the conclusions following from the theory of evolution would unfavorably or even detrimentally affect the behavior of people in society. I am personally of the opinion that this motive is not currently very common; nonetheless, in contrast to the previous motive, it makes sense to discuss the matter with the proponents of these opinions.
The best known case of an attack motivated in this sense occurred in the 1920’s in Tennessee in the U.S.A. and was led by the lawyer and politician William Jennings Bryan. He first substantially helped his case by assisting in the passing of a law in that State that prohibited at all public schools “teaching of any theory that would deny divine creation as taught in the Bible and, instead of this, state that man evolved from lower animals”. In 1925 he also acted as a witness in the “ape process”, in which teacher John Scopes was sentenced to a fine for breaching this law. The process itself formed the basis for the well-known film Inherit the Wind. The film depicts Bryan as a reactionary and dullard who thoroughly made a fool of himself in the process and, in contrast, Scopes as a “martyr to truth and freedom of expression”, who was finally sentenced to a fine because of the existence of a stupid law. However, the actual facts were somewhat different. To begin with, Scopes, who taught mathematics, physics and chemistry and probably never taught the theory of evolution, volunteered for the process on the basis of an advertisement published in a newspaper by the opponents of this anti-evolutionary law. On the other hand, Bryan, three times candidate for the office of President of the U.S.A., Secretary of State in one government, important congressman and personal friend of a number of famous personages and state officials in the U.S.A. and around the world, was a widely recognized humanist and simultaneously a politician who promoted progressive movements and progressive laws throughout his life. The reason for his battle against the teaching of the theory of evolution in public schools most certainly lay in his conviction that teaching students evolutionary biology would most certainly turn them into atheists which would, in itself, have a negative impact on their morality and behavior in their future lives and would also encourage attitudes that, at the very least, would be in conflict with generally accepted ethics. In the former case, he based his opinions on statistical data that showed that, when entering secondary school, only 15% of boys believed in biblical creation and that, after graduation, this percentage increased to 40%. (A scientist would probably tend to ask to what degree this conviction increased in a control set of secondary school students who did not become acquainted with the theory of evolution during their studies.) In the second case, at that time, he didn’t have to search far for arguments stating that the theory of evolution promoted unethical attitudes and unethical behavior. Opinions that the theory of evolution teaches us that the strong have the right or even obligation to suppress the weak to avoid general degeneration of human beings, that altruism or compassion are unnatural and thus, in fact, detrimental, were very popular in some circles and this “social Darwinism” formed the ideological basis for the Prussian militarism and the ideological roots of the then-recent First World War. In the U.S.A., similar to a great many countries of Europe, state-supported eugenic programs were under way, intended to prevent entrance into the country of “biologically less valuable individuals” or to prevent such persons from reproducing. For example, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people with lower IQ values or developmental defects were subjected to compulsory sterilization in a great many countries, or were at least isolated from the rest of the population in special facilities. This mass practice basically ended when it was “perfected” and thus finally discredited in the eyes of the public by Hitler. However, it continued quietly behind the scenes in a number of countries even after the Second World War. Thus, it is not surprising that it was Bryan who did not want to accept this situation and attempted to eliminate what he though was its cause, teaching the theory of evolution at public schools.
The mistake made by Bryan and a great many others after him was apparently that they concentrated, not on combating social Darwinism, but on combating evolutionary teaching as a whole. In contrast to caricatures of evolutionary theory inspired by various social Darwinists, serious evolutionary theory certainly does not provide any basis for violation of ethical standards. At a professional level, it demonstrates, amongst other things, that, in a great many situations, cooperation or even altruism is evolutionarily more advantageous than selfishness or fighting competitors (see the chapter concerned with evolutionarily stable strategies, inter-allele selection, group selection and evolutionary behavior – IV.8.2, IV.9.1, XVI.4.1, XVI.5.3). It also very clearly demonstrates that any sort of eugenic program directed towards improvement of the human race must necessarily be hopelessly ineffective and predestined to failure in advance (see the sections concerned with selection against recessive or polygenic traits, the pleiotropic effects of genes or evolution in polymorphic populations – IV.9.2, XXVI.5.3). However, it then follows that, paradoxically, the greatest danger for society was not and is not represented by teaching the theory of evolution, but rather by its insufficient and unqualified teaching. However, something else is far more important. It cannot be in the least doubted that any theory of evolution, with any conclusions whatsoever, cannot justify unethical human behavior. Decisions on what is morally acceptable and what is not cannot be made on the basis of analogies with processes occurring in nature, but only on ethical grounds. Simultaneously, the actual ethical system can be based on various grounds; for some people, it can follow from Kant's categorical imperative, while for others religion forms the basis. However, the argument that a particular type of behavior is right because it is “natural” or because our animal ancestors behaved in this way exhibits a complete lack of logic. If evolutionary biology is capable of helping us in deciding questions of morality and ethics, then only in that it shows that our behavior must be subjected to the rules of ethics as understood by reasoning, and not our natural instincts. These instincts are frequently the result of individual natural selection and can thus be contradictory to the principles of ethics and sometimes even to the long-term biological interests of the individual, society or even the human species (XVI.6). If this seems somehow reminiscent of Christian teaching about original sin, then this need not be purely accidental....
In a particular setting of the pay-off matrix, specifically in cases when betraying the cooperating opponent brings the greatest profit, mutual cooperation brings a lower profit, mutual betrayal an even lower profit and betrayal on the part of the betrayed brings the greatest loss and, at the same time, the total reward sum for one-sided betrayal for both participants is smaller than double the reward for mutual cooperation, the players get into situation called the prisoner’s dilemma. The prisoner’s dilemma game comes in several variants; one of them may be described as follows: Two prisoners got caught after they committed a serious crime together. There is no direct evidence against them, so if they will cooperate, meaning that they will deny the accusation, nobody will be able to prove they are guilty of committing a major crime. They will only be accused of committing a minor crime, e.g. having possession of a stolen object, and given a relatively mild sentence, like three years in prison. Each prisoner is now in his cell and gets the following offer. If he will own up first and accuse his accomplice of being the major culprit of the crime, he will get an even milder sentence, e.g. one year in prison. If he continues to deny his guilt, while the other prisoner, who got the same offer, pleads guilty first, he will get many years’ imprisonment. If both prisoners betray their accomplice, each gets five years in prison. Most works analyze the game where the reward for mutual cooperation is 3 points, for mutual betrayal 1 point and for one-sided betrayal the traitor gets 5 points and the betrayed 0 points. Mathematical analysis of this situation shows that, under the given conditions, it is most advantageous for any prisoner to betray his accomplice to avoid risk of being the second to come up with this solution. The course of a majority of actual processes shows that, to find the only right strategy, most prisoners do not need to know the mathematical apparatus of game theory.
Of course, a situation more or less analogous to the prisoner’s dilemma is also encountered in nature. An individual sometimes gets into a situation when it has to decide among betrayal that can bring either great profit or minor loss, cooperation that can bring average profit if the partner will also cooperate, and great loss if the partner betrays it. In a situation when the partners are not going to meet in the future or the organisms are not able to recognize or remember their ex-opponents, they are most likely to choose the strategy to always betray.
The emergence of living systems and thus the origin of life are the subject of an independent field of science that is only partly related to evolutionary biology, protobiology. This discipline is faced with two basic question areas. It should tell us how the basic building stones of living organisms were formed, i.e. simple chemical substances of the aminoacid and nucleotide type. These substances are currently formed under terrestrial conditions primarily through the activities of organisms; however, prior to the origin of life, they must necessarily have been formed by some other, abiotic route. Biological evolution must apparently have been preceded by rather complicated chemical evolution, during which the action of various abiotic factors led to the formation and accumulation in the environment of some simple and more complicated organic substances. In the laboratory, it has been possible to copy some of the conditions that could have prevailed on the Earth at the time prior to the origin of life and, under these conditions, scientists have been able to achieve the formation of almost all the important building blocks of present-day biological macromolecules (Fig. X.1).
Some authors include pseudoextinctions amongst extinctions (Fig. XXII.1). This term is used to designate the disappearance of a certain species from the paleontological record as a consequence of its gradual transformation into another species. The average phenotype of the members of a certain species gradually changed over time so that, after a certain time, it differed from the original phenotype to such a degree that paleotaxonomists begin to consider it to be a separate new species. Species delimited in this way are sometimes termed chronospecies. Basically, during pseudoextinction, the original species did not actually die out in the true sense of the word, but was only transformed into new species. In most taxa, true pseudoextinction is a rather rare phenomenon (see the sections concerned with punctuated evolution). Nonetheless, its existence must be taken into account. A considerable number of pseudoextinctions reflect the tendency of paleontologists to call a single species occurring in subsequent paleontological zones by different names. Completely different laws govern pseudoextinction than those of real extinctions and it will not be further considered in this chapter. See alo Speciation branching
Darwin repeatedly emphasized that evolution (i.e. anagenesis) is basically gradualist, and progresses alternately at greater and lesser rates through the accumulation of minor evolutionary changes. On the basis of these theoretical principles, evolutionary biologists long assumed that most evolutionary changes could occur at any time during the existence of the species, i.e. that anagenesis should not be bound to cladogenesis within the individual phylogenetic lines. Where it seems on the basis of the paleontological record that anagenetic changes occur in sudden jumps, that a new species with fully developed traits appeared instantaneously in the record and that there were no transition forms between it and its predecessor, then this is only a consequence of the imperfectness of the paleontological record, in which the transition forms were not preserved from the key period of the greatest anagenetic changes. It was only in 1972 that N. Eldredge and S. J. Gould pointed out that the absence of transition forms between the individual species is a practically universal phenomenon that cannot be explained by imperfectness of the paleontological record and lack of data (Eldredge & Gould 1972). They contrasted the gradualist concept of evolution with the nongradualist – punctualist concept (Fig. XXVI.8) and demonstrated that the available paleontological data tends to confirm that evolution occurs in the vast majority of cases in a punctualist manner, i.e. the species was formed very rapidly, acquired its characteristic phenotype and then practically did not change throughout the rest of its existence. Like every new theory, this theory of discontinuous progress of anagenesis, mostly termed the punctuated equilibrium theory, encountered considerable skepticism amongst evolutionary biologists and paleontologists. Data was repeatedly collected to test the theory. At the present time, it seems that, in cases where sufficient data is available, these data tend mostly to correspond to the punctualist model. New species appear in the paleontological record completely developed during a period of the order of 10,000 years and then do not change throughout their existence, which is usually 100 – 1000 times longer. They either force out the parent species or coexist for a long time with them until their extinction. The greatest amount of empirical evidence for the punctuated character of evolution is available for marine invertebrates as the best (most numerous and most complete) paleontological data is available for them; this is also confirmed by the available data relating to marine and terrestrial vertebrates (Benton & Pearson 2001). In contrast, the available data related to Foraminifera tend to support the gradualist character of their evolution.
During phylogenesis, not only individual species, but entire higher taxa very rapidly emerge and develop to their typical form. G.G. Simpson pointed out this fact in the middle of the last century and proposed the name quantum evolution for this phenomenon, in contrast to phyletic evolution (Simpson 1944). In modern terminology, we would most probably speak of quantum or phyletic anagenesis. While the punctualist model of evolution refers to the fact that a species changes only immediately after the time of its formation, the quantum evolution model refers to the fact that fundamental anagenetic changes typical for the members of a particular taxon also occur very rapidly, almost in a jump on a paleontological scale, in sequences of (punctualistically or gradualistically evolving) species forming a certain phylogenetic line. Simpson explained this by suggesting that the formation of a new taxon is dependent primarily on key anagenetic changes that enable the hosts to occupy a new adaptive zone. However, passage to a new zone frequently has the character of “all or nothing”, so that organisms with transition forms of the particular traits are exposed to very strong selection pressures that cause a very rapid passage to a new adaptive zone. Consequently, species with transition traits practically do not occur in nature or have such short lives that they are not even observed in the paleontological record.
At the present time, it is not clear whether the quantitative character of anagenesis requires separate explanation or whether it can also be a consequence of the punctualist character of anagenesis of the species.
For quantitative traits, either morphological or other traits, the rate of their evolution can be measured, for example, in units (e.g. in millimetres) by which the particular trait changes for an average member of the particular species over 1 million years. Because, in small structures, growth by 1 millimetre corresponds to a far more substantial evolutionary change than for large structures, it is more common to give the rate of evolution in percentage or in multiples of the standard deviation over a certain time interval. The best known unit used for measuring the rate of evolution of quantitative traits is the Darwin, where a rate of 1 Darwin corresponds to the rate of change of a structure that changed approximately 2.7182 times over 1 million years, i.e. by a multiple of the base of the natural logarithm. The rate of an evolutionary change in Darwins can thus be calculated using the equation
v = (ln X1 – lnX2) / t
where X1 is the original size of the structure, X2 is the new size of the structure and t is the time interval (in million years) during which evolution of this structure occurred. As the change is calculated as the difference in natural logarithms, it actually corresponds to the ratio of the original and new sizes of the structure and consequently the calculated rate does not depend on the units employed or on the absolute size of the studied structures. Understandably, a different rate would be measured if we were to monitor the rate of a change in the length of a certain structure, its area or its volume. Thus, if we want to compare the rates of evolution of fleas and elephants, we can employ the Darwin rate unit, but we must be careful and ensure that we do not compare a change in length with a change in volume.
The Haldane is another well-known unit used to express the rate of evolutionary changes in quantitative traits (Hendry & Kinnison 1999). A rate of 1 Haldane corresponds to a change in the size of the trait by one standard deviation per generation. Rates given in this unit also take into account the variability in the studied trait and the generation time of the studied species, so that they are more useful for comparing the abilities of species to respond to selection with a certain intensity. In addition, Darwins cannot be used to measure the rate of evolution of quantitative traits expressed on an interval scale. If, for example, we measure the rate of evolution of body temperature expressed in degrees Celsius or Kelvins, a different number is obtained in each case. However, if this rate is measured in Haldanes, the same number is obtained for both scales. If we compare the rates of evolution of two species calculated in Darwins and Haldanes, quite the opposite results can frequently be obtained. Consequently, where possible, it is mostly preferable to give the evolutionary rate in both units (Hendry & Kinnison 1999).
Important method of measuring the rate of evolution consists in measuring the number of new species or arbitrary higher taxa formed within a certain line or that, on the other hand, disappear over a certain time interval (Simpson 1944). The method is based on the assumption that new species or higher taxa are defined by an expert on the particular group on the basis of a greater number of traits, taking into account the overall intraspecies and interspecies variability within the entire relevant taxon, and of the mutual interconnection or, to the contrary, independence of the changes in the individual traits. The individual traits and thus also evolutionary changes are often mutually dependent and thus a change in a certain trait for functional or ecological reasons can be automatically accompanied by changes in an entire range of other traits. Two forms of an organism that differ in a set of 50 interconnected traits can thus be much closer than two forms that differ in 5 independent traits. The number of new species formed in a certain time interval should thus reflect more accurately the rate of evolution of the given group rather than mechanically correspond to the sum of the number of traits that change in the given period within the particular taxon. The rate measured in terms of changes in the number of species per time interval, most frequently the fraction of species that became extinct in this interval, is termed the taxonomic rate. Once again, it holds that it is necessary to compare taxonomic rates within a single line or at least within related lines. Further, it is necessary to take into consideration changes in the numbers of species within the particular line; it is not possible to mechanically compare the taxonomic rate of a line that is dying out at the particular time with the taxonomic rate of a line that is in equilibrium state or that is growing.
There are species and entire phylogenetic lines in which anagenetic changes occur very rapidly during evolution. In contrast, other species and other lines developed very slowly or did not change at all over a long time. In addition, the rate of evolution within a single phylogenetic line can change substantially over time – it can be small initially, can grow many fold within a certain interval and can then remain completely or almost completely unchanged. A sudden increase in evolutionary rate is generally connected with adaptive radiation of the given line; however, in many cases the reasons for the change remain unclear.
Where the evolution occurs at the usual rate, it is termed horotelic evolution. If its rate is less than normal, this is termed bradytelic evolution, while that with unusually high rate is termed tachytelic evolution. It is obvious that there are no absolute borderlines between the individual types of evolution and that inclusion of a certain species in one of these categories also depends on the evolutionary lines within which we attempt to define the individual categories in relation to one another. Bradytelic species within a rapidly evolving line can change faster in evolution than tachytelic species in a line in which most species evolve slowly. Simpson originally introduced these terms to categorize the taxonomic rate (see below) and defined its individual types on the basis of the character of categorization of the rates within a particular taxon (Simpson 1944). He demonstrated, for example, that the histograms of the number of genera evolving at a certain rate are highly unsymmetrical, where most of the species form a single, generally narrow peak on the graph and the numbers of genera evolving at slower or faster rates rapidly decrease on both sides of the graph. Simultaneously, especially on the side of more slowly evolving genera (and also frequently on the side of species evolving very rapidly) there is a statistically significant surplus of species in a great many taxa that evolve at a very slow or very fast rate. Simpson emphasized that, because of the statistical character of the method through which the individual categories of evolutionary rate are defined, we cannot speak about a specific bradytelic or tachytelic species, but only of groups of bradytelic or tachytelic species (Simpson 1961).
These terms are currently very frequently used in a broader sense and are also related to the rate of anagenetic changes. One of the attempts to make the individual categories of evolution more objective is based on comparison of the rate of anagenetic changes in a certain line with the theoretical rate of evolutionary changes occurring through the action of genetic drift. Then changes occurring more slowly than the minimum rate corresponding to genetic drift can be termed bradytelic evolution, while changes occurring at a faster rate that the theoretical rate of genetic drift in a population of the given size can be termed tachytelic. Rates falling in the interval between the theoretically minimum and maximum rates of drift can be termed horotelic. If a certain line evolves at a bradytelic rate, it is apparent that genetic drift is prevented by normalized (centripetal) selection or by evolutionary limitations. On the other hand, in cases of tachytelic evolution, it is apparent that the change is caused by directional selection and not genetic drift. This categorization of rates of evolution has the chief disadvantage that it is rather difficult, in practice, calculate the theoretical rate of genetic drift.
Some authors also mention ultrabradytelic evolution as a separate category. Microscopic organisms evolved at ultrabradytelic rates throughout the entire Paleoproterozoic and Mezoproterozoic, i.e. at least in the period 3.5 to 1.1 billion years ago (Schopf 1980). Some studies state that the period of ultrabradytelic evolution lasted to the beginning of the Phanerozoic, i.e. until 600 million years ago (Schopf 1994). During the Phanerozoic, only asexual organisms evolved at ultrabradytelic rates. For example, it is known that a great many blue-green algae described on the basis of microfossils from the Proterozoic are morphologically almost identical with modern species of blue-green algae (Schopf 1994). It is not clear whether ultrabradytelic evolution is specific for only blue-green algae (which are actually not algae at all, but bacteria) or whether it applies to all organisms living at the time of the Proterozoic and whether faster forms of evolution began only with the establishment of sexual reproduction, which could have occurred somewhere at the borderline between the Mezoproterozoic and Neoproterozoic.
The recessive gene hypothesis is another hypothesis explaining Haldane’s rule. It should be pointed out that the simple explanation offered by this hypothesis is not currently considered to be correct. In contrast to the dominance hypothesis, which assumes recessivity of genetic interactions, i.e. recessivity of phenotype manifestations of the joint products of at least pairs of genes, of which one is located, for example, on the sex chromosome and the other on the autosome, the recessive gene hypothesis directly considered the effect of the individual recessive genes without interactions. The X-chromosome is present in the hemizygous state in the cells of the heterogametic sex, i.e. is present in only a single copy, while it is present in the cells of the homogametic sex in two copies. The occurrence of any recessive mutation on the X-chromosome is thus necessarily manifested to a greater degree in the members of the heterogametic sex than in the members of the homogametic sex.
This model has two main inadequacies. The first problem consists in the fact that the effect of reduced fitness of the members of the heteogametic sex should be manifested in both hybrid and nonhybrid individuals. It is, of course, possible to argue that this effect is actually manifested in many species. For example in an ageing population, a gradual shift in the sex index in favor of members of the homogametic sex is often observed. It can be further objected that the negative effects need not be simply additive, but can grow at an faster rate (e.g. exponentially) with an increasing number of participating genes. Thus, the same number of recessive negative mutations can have a much greater effect in hybrids that have reduced fitness for a great many other reasons than in nonhybrid individuals. The existence of this nonlinearity, i.e. the snowball effect, is actually very probable. The individual genes can replace one another in their function. The probability that all mutually replaceable genes will be inactivated by mutations increases exponentially with the number of mutations in the genome (Orr & Turelli 2001).
A second, this time very substantial objection against the recessive gene hypothesis is that the number of recessive mutations on the X-chromosome should apparently be, on an average, much lower than in the genes on autosomes. While recessive negative mutations on autosomes can survive for a long time in the population, X-chromosomes with these mutations are constantly removed from the gene pool of the population by selection that acts on the members of the heterogametic sex. I am of the opinion that these objections were satisfied only by the hypothesis of somatic mutations (Gorshkov & Makar'eva 1999) (XXI.4.3.5), which can be considered to be a certain variation of the recessive gene hypothesis.
Recombination entails the exchange of a DNA section between two chromosomes or between two chromatids of a single chromosome. The actual mechanism of recombination is, in fact, far more complicated and includes, amongst other things, also synthesis of a new DNA chain and degradation of parts of the older chains. Recombination takes place primarily during meoisis and, less frequently, also during mitosis.
- Only those species that were capable of coming to terms with the fact that their environment constantly undergoes irreversible changes are encountered in nature. This means that these must always be species that are capable of evolution, i.e. those that are capable of forming new organs or patterns of behavior, through which they are able to effectively react to changes in the environment, especially to new evolutionary adaptation of the species with which they interact. As soon as a species is incapable of maintaining a sufficient tempo in this evolutionary race, it is eliminated, without regard as to whether it could be otherwise very well adapted to the abiotic conditions of its environment. This phenomenon is described by the Red Queen principle. This principle, named after the characters in Lewis Carroll’s book “Through the Looking Glass”, roughly states in its commonest form that “in nature, it is necessary to run as fast as possible to at least stay in the same place”. It follows from the Red Queen principle, specifically from the necessity of keeping pace with the evolution of the other species in the biosphere, for example that species with a mutation rate reduced to zero cannot exist in nature. From a short-term perspective, such a reduced mutation rate could be advantageous for the species, as most mutations are detrimental for their bearers and reduce the average viability and fertility of the population. However, from the long-term point of view, a reduction in the mutation rate in the population is destructive, because a species that mutates slowly is not capable of sufficiently rapidly and effectively reacting evolutionarily to emerging new evolutionary features in the species with which it interacts in its environment. The necessity of adapting the tempo of one’s own evolution to the tempo of evolution of other species is apparently the reason why very varied species of organisms have very similar mutation rates measured in the number of mutations per generation without regard to their complexity, the lengths of their life cycles or the size of their genomes (Drake 1999).
The Red Queen principle was first described and employed to explain macroevolutionary processes (van Valen 1973), but is also applied at least to the same degree for cyclic and acyclic microevolutionary processes (Grant & Grant 1995). Sexually reproducing species are capable of reacting to short-term, frequently cyclically repeated changes in the environment through a shift in the frequencies of the individual alleles in the population. These shifts are simultaneously adaptive, i.e. they assist the population to better survive under the altered conditions, and also reversible, as the frequency of the alleles more or less flexibly returns to its original value on a reverse change in the conditions. In contrast, asexually reproducing species are evolutionarily plastic, react more slowly but more intensively to selection pressures, but changes in the composition of the gene pool are usually irreversible and thus primarily consist in complete loss or, to the contrary, fixation of certain alleles (Flegr 1998). Consequently, when the conditions again change, they can easily be stranded in a valley of the adaptive landscape and are not capable of sufficiently rapidly returning to the originally occupied adaptive peak. This could be the cause of the lack of success of parthenogenetic species. While sexually reproducing species can adapt in microevolution to regular fluctuations in the natural conditions and simultaneously constantly remain close to a once-occupied adaptive peak, parthenogenetic species are not capable of sufficiently rapidly following changes in the position of their adaptive peaks, so the average fitness of their individuals in the population under unpredictably changing conditions is lower than that for sexually reproducing species.
- As soon as postzygotic reproductive isolation barriers are formed for some reason between various forms in a single population, selection pressure immediately appears for the formation of prezygotic barriers, for example ethological barriers. If a particular mutant gains the ability to recognize whether or not its potential sexual partner is reproductively compatible with it and is capable of preferentially reproducing with compatible individuals, it immediately gains a selection advantage over the other members of the population.
The model of reinforcement of reproduction barriers through such selection (the reinforcement model) is frequently successfully applied to explaining processes occurring during secondary encounter of two populations that developed separately for a longer period of time and between whose members postzygotic reproductive isolation barriers have at least partially formed (Butlin & Tregenza 1997). If genetic variability exists in these populations in preference for sexual partners, the reinforcement mechanism can rapidly complete the formation of interspecific barriers. This mechanism has lower effectiveness for speciation that runs sympatrically from the very beginning. In these cases, the fitness of the less numerous form is fundamentally lower than that of the more numerous form, as its members more frequently encounter genetically incompatible sexual partners. The tendency to reproduce exclusively with the members of one’s own form can, in addition, substantially reduce the choice of potential sexual partners and thus even further reduce the chance of reproduction of individuals with emerging prezygotic isolation mechanisms. The ability to differ between the two forms is understandably also advantageous for the members of the less common form. A weak point of the reinforcement model lies in the risk that, before the reinforcement creates an impermeable reproductive barrier between the two species, the individual genes causing both postzygotic isolation and prezygotic preference for the members of a certain form as a consequence of genetic recombination will end up in the wrong gene pool and will thus reduce the chance of fixation of the genes for preference for one’s own form. However, experiments with artificial selection in favor of drosophila capable of discriminating between their own and foreign forms indicated that the isolation reinforcement mechanism is quite realistic and that sufficiently strong prezygotic isolation barriers can emerge within just a few generations (Rice & Hostert 1993).
The effectiveness of this mechanism has also been confirmed by observations of natural populations. While postzygotic reproduction barriers are equally strong between allopatric and sympatric pairs of drosophila species, prezygotic (ethological) barriers are much stronger for sympatric pairs and are formed in them much faster than for allopatric species (Coyne & Orr 1989). An old species of Galapagan finches, Certhidea fusca, which lives alone on the island, did not form a sufficiently strong ethological prezygotic reproductive isolation barrier even over 1.5 – 2 million years, while much younger species, occurring sympatrically on other islands, formed these barriers (recognition of species-specific song) over a much shorter time (Grant & Grant 2002). Similarly, a meta-study, i.e. a study performed by the methods of statistical meta-analysis on the basis of a great many formerly published works indicated that it holds for the most varied taxons that sympatric species have better developed traits according to which the members of a single species recognize one another and thus better developed prezygotic reproduction barriers than allopatric species (Noor 1999).
It can be objected that the cause of the stronger reproduction barriers in sympatric species does not lie in reinforcement but simply in the fact that species that did not have these barriers fused together and thus disappeared. This explanation is apparently erroneous as, in this case, the differences between sympatric and allopatric species would apply to both prezygotic and postzygotic barriers (Noor 1999).
The mechanism of the reinforcement model is similar to the character displacement model (Schluter 2000). This describes the situation where two species with partly overlapping niches occur together at some places and independently at other places. In these cases, the ecological valence of the two species frequently differs between the two types. At places where the two species occur together and where they thus compete, ecological specialization and thus greater phenotype differentiation occur. In contrast, at places where only one species occurs, they have broader ecological valence and each species utilizes more resources from the environment and their phenotypes are more similar. The character displacement model differs from the reinforcement model primarily in that it can be valid only for reproductively isolated species. Moreover, the reinforcement model concerns the formation of reproduction barriers and not ecological specialization. Last but not least, the two models are based on somewhat different mechanisms (Schilthuizen 2000). While, in the case of reinforcement, individuals with imperfectly developed ability to discriminate between members of their own and a foreign species have lower fertility (because they produce more unviable crosses), in the case of displacement, unspecialized individuals have lower viability, because they attempt to utilize the resources for which the members of another species have specialized and are better adapted.
- The first and probably the most frequent reason for attack on the theory of evolution is its actual or apparent inconsistency of its conclusions with the ideological model of the world that is held by a certain person or, more frequently, group of persons. This model most frequently has the form of a religious or ideological system. The objective cause of the existence of attacks of this kind is quite apparent from the viewpoint of an evolutionary biologist. As pointed out in the chapter concerned with cultural evolution (XVII.4), long-term existence of ideological systems in society is possible only for those that have created internal or external mechanisms that ensure them this long survival and potential spreading at the expense of other ideological systems. Just such a very effective mechanism consists in intolerance of other ideological systems, organized or unorganized attempts of proponents of the particular system to eliminate, in the better case ideologically, in the worst case physically, the proponents of other systems or, even better, convert them to one’s own faith. If two religious systems exist next to one another, differing only in that one of them will require that its proponents acquire new members, it is quite obvious that it will predominate after a certain period of time. Understandably, some mechanisms permitting long-term survival or successful spreading of a certain ideological system can also be based on preferential biological survival and multiplication of the proponents of the particular system. From the point of view of the success of this ideological system, it makes no difference whether the greater fitness its proponents will be ensured by promotion of behavior amongst its bearers that increases the probability that they will survive to reproductive age in good health and economic condition, or simply by the fact that they will be prohibited to perform abortions and use contraception. I am not attempting to prove whether the theory of evolution is or is not compatible with a particular religious or ideological system. I am simply pointing out that, in my opinion, the theory of evolution is quite compatible, for example, with a Christian view of the word, in spite of the fact that the theory of evolution is very frequently attacked from this point of view at the present time.
In most species whose members can reproduce asexually, the series of asexual reproductions must be interrupted from time to time by sexual reproduction; otherwise the population gradually degenerates, reproduces ever more slowly and finally completely dies out. A single cycle of sexual reproduction is then capable of genetically rejuvenating the particular population, of renewing its reproductive potential and permitting its further existence. A number of authors assume that, during sexual reproduction, some so-far obscure mechanism repairs the mutations and damaged genetic material that have accumulated during the time of asexual reproduction (Bernstein et al. 1985; Avise 1993). If a point mutation occurs in the DNA, in which, for example, one nucleotide is replaced by another nucleotide, the enzymes of the reparation apparatus can find the place where this mutation occurred, as here the bases in the helix do not pair together; however, they cannot determine in which chain a nucleotide exchange occurred. If the cell contains a second copy of the given DNA section, e.g. if a normally haploid organism is passing through its diploid phase during sexual reproduction, the situation is far more favourable. The site where the bases do not pair can be repaired according to the sequence in the second copy of the given DNA section. If DNA replication occurs at the given site without previous reparation of nonpairing bases, the regular DNA structure is renewed and it is then more difficult to recognize the presence of a mutation. However, repair is possible even in this case (see XII.3 and Fig. XII.2). As even neutral mutations can be repaired in this way, this mechanism combined with sexual reproduction appears to be a powerful means of stopping Muller’s ratchet. On the other hand, in a changing environment, the repair of mutations can be disadvantageous in the long term, as it could prevent the particular species from adapting evolutionarily to on-going changes. It is possible that only certain gene sections in the genome could be protected in this way. This possibility is supported, for example, by the results of an in vitro study of the mutagenesis of the gene for DNA polymerase. The results indicated that a number of aminoacid substitutions can be created artificially at a critical site in the enzyme, while the activity or specificity of the mutated enzyme does not change fundamentally and even increases in some cases. Nonetheless, the vast majority of the so-far sequenced DNA polymerases from mutually unrelated organisms have identical or very similar sequences in the given section (Patel & Loeb 2000).
While the advantageousness of the ability to repair mutations in the germinal line is somewhat doubtful, a similar ability to repair mutations in the somatic cell line is unambiguously advantageous. According to some authors, diploidy, permitting repair of somatic mutations, is an essential condition for the existence of multicellular organisms (Gorshkov & Makar'eva 1999).
It is frequently difficult to draw a sharp boundary line between mutation bias and reparation drive. Both processes have very similar external manifestations and similar or even identical molecular processes are responsible for them both. Nonetheless, it is apparently advantageous to differentiate between these closely related processes. While only the chemical-physical properties of nucleic acids or molecules that interact with the nucleic acids are responsible for mutation bias, reparation drive is a process whose manifestations are, at the very least, partly tuned, i.e. from a functional standpoint more or less optimized through natural selection. As a consequence of this tuning, mutation bias and reparation drive frequently act in opposite directions and neutralize one another in their effects. For example, methylated dinucleotides CG frequently mutate to TG, as deamination of methylated cytosine yields thymine. Consequently, the cell nucleus contains molecular repair systems that preferentially replace nucleotide T by nucleotide C at sites where the G-T pair is present instead of the G-C pair in opposing positions on the DNA (Brown & Jiricny 1988). Where the mutation actually occurred through deamination of methylated cytosine, the repair system renews the original DNA sequence (Fig. VI.1a). Where the mutation occurred through some other mechanism and, on the other hand, the incorrect nucleotide is G in the opposing strand, the repair mechanism conserves the mutation (Fig. VI.1b). In DNA segments where deamination occurs very frequently, i.e. mutation bias leads to replacement of nucleotide C by nucleotide T, in segments where these mutations do not occur, in contrast, nucleotide T is replaced by nucleotide C through reparation drive.
The best known experiments that tested whether mutations are random or environmentally directed consist in replica plating tests (Ledeberg & Ledeberg 1952)and also various variants of the fluctuation test (Luria & Delbruck 1943). In the replica plating test (Fig. III.6), a bacteria suspension is seeded on a Petri dish and, after small colonies are formed, they are imprinted using a large round stamp on a dish whose agar contains a suitable selection agent (e.g. a certain antiobiotic) and also on a dish without the antibiotic. Only colonies of mutated cells grow in the dish with the antibiotic. In the next phase, samples of the colonies are taken corresponding to the positions of the colonies of mutated cells in the dish without the antibiotic, i.e. samples of bacteria that never came into contact with this antibiotic, and their resistance is tested. If the mutations occurred only as a consequence of the action of the selection agent, the bacteria from these colonies should not be resistant. In contrast, if the mutations occurred randomly, bacteria from the original colonies should be resistant. The results of replica plating tests demonstrated that bacteria on the original dish are already resistant and thus that they mutated randomly.
In classical Darwinian evolution, organisms have two functions. These are the replicator function, i.e. carriers of genetic information that enable transfer of information to further generations in more or less unaltered form, and also the interactor function, which enables the relevant genetic information to be manifested externally and to become a subject of natural selection (Dawkins 1976). Separation of the function of replicator and interactor, leading in sexually reproducing organisms to a substantial reduction in the heritability of fitness, probably has a fundamental impact on the character of the biological evolution of these organisms (see IV.9.2). While the properties of asexually reproducing organisms can evolve through natural selection for the whole term of existence of the species, the effectiveness of natural selection is very small under normal circumstances in sexually reproducing organisms because of the limited heritability of traits and the very limited heredity of fitness. Of course, this effectiveness increases very substantially in situations where the natural genetic polymorphism in the population is substantially limited and where a new mutation appears in each generation in the context of the same alleles and has the same effect on the fitness of its carriers. Under normal circumstances, this occurs primarily after a drastic reduction in the size of the population, which accompanies most types of speciation and the period immediately after speciation. While the properties of asexually reproducing species can change constantly through the effect of natural selection, in sexually reproducing species the periods of changes in properties are coincident with the moments of speciation, so that anagenesis is frequently temporally coincident with cladogenesis. Classical Darwinian gradualistic evolution can occur in nonsexually reproducing organisms while, in sexually reproducing organisms, evolution must have the character of punctuated evolution in the typical case (see XXVI.5.3).
Only systems containing elements or subsystems capable or propagation, reproduction can undergo natural selection and thereforebiological evolution. The reproduction mechanism can differ. Growth followed, after a certain period of time or after achieving a certain size, by division into two or more daughter individuals probably seems most natural to us. However, it should be emphasized that this is a highly “biocentric” point of view and, in actual fact, reproduction can occur through a quite different mechanism. Some transposons or viruses are actually copied and inserted to a new site on the genome, while others only rewrite a certain section of the DNA according to their own sequence in a process of gene conversion. Thus physical reproduction does not actually occur at all; what is reproduced is the number of copies of certain information.
While, in species without sexual reproduction, the most important and critical step in speciation is differentiation of the niches of the parent and daughter species, amongst sexually reproducing species the most critical and apparently the first step in speciation consists in reproductive separation of part of the population. In the absence of this separation, crossing between members of the older and newer forms constantly blurs the phenotype differences, so that differentiation of niches cannot occur. However, if reproductive separation occurs, and this need not be initially accompanied by the existence of phenotype differences, preconditions are created for the emergence of these differences in the future. Mechanisms facilitating reproductive separation of part of the population can basically be divided into external and internal reproductive isolation mechanisms (RIM) (Fig. XXI.5). External reproductive isolation barriers exist in the environment independent of the existence and biological traits of organisms. In contrast, internal barriers are directly or indirectly determined by the genotype of the organism and emerge and disappear as a result of genetic processes, most frequently as a consequence of mutations or recombinations.
- The environment of most species of organisms has a more or less heterogeneous character in space and time. The boundaries between the individual types of environment are usually sharply defined and can constitute important barriers preventing free movement of the members of a particular species from one side of the barrier to the other, or can at least retard this movement. This limits ecological and genetic interactions between the individual parts of the population, which can lead to phenotype and genetic differentiation of their members and to subsequent speciation.
Geographic isolation was discussed in Chap. XXI.3. Temporal isolation can occur, for example in species with a multi-year life cycle. In this case, the individual temporal cohorts of individuals that hatch and reproduce in individual years can be strictly separated. As a consequence, the adult members of the different cohorts never meet under normal conditions and thus gene flow cannot occur between the cohorts. If the spatial or temporal separation of populations lasts sufficiently long, this will most probably lead to allopatric speciation - the formation of internal reproductive isolation mechanisms that are capable of preventing crossing between the members of the two populations even after the external spatial or temporal barriers disappear. If the conditions of the environment at places occupied by the original and new populations differ substantially, then selection participates in the evolution of the species, in addition to evolutionary drives and genetic drift. This substantially accelerates the phenotype and genetic diversification of the populations. Genetic diversification also leads to faster establishment of reproductive barriers. For example, when trout were exposed to divergent selection in two different environments, a reproductive barrier developed within 13 generations (Hendry et al. 2000). Similarly, reproductive barriers evolved in lines of drosophila bred under different conditions, while these barriers were not formed between lines bred under identical conditions (Schluter 2001). Similar results were also obtained in studies of natural populations. For example, it was found for sticklebacks (Gasterosteus) that reproductive barriers are much stronger between allopatric species living in different types of environment, specifically between benetic species (bottom-dwelling species) and limnetic species (living in open water) than between allopatric species living in similar environments (Orr & Smith 1998).
- If new species evolve in the same territory or in neighboring territories, crossing can normally occur between their members and the occurrence of interspecific crosses would blur the boundaries between the species. This process can be prevented by various internal prezygotic and postzygotic reproductive isolation mechanisms.As a consequence of these mechanisms, internal postzygotic and prezygotic reproductive barriers exist between emerging species. Any ecological, ethological, physiological or biochemical factor reducing the probability of the formation of a hybrid zygote can be considered to be a prezygotic barrier. Any such factor that reduces the probability of development of these zygotes into adults capable of reproduction is considered to be a postzygotic barrier.
Spatial isolation of a sympatric species is an important prezygotic reproductive isolation mechanism (RIM). If two species inhabit different biotopes in a common range or utilize different plants for food within a single biotope, their members will encounter one another (and thus reproduce) far less frequently than members of the same species. Temporal isolation functions similarly. If two species occur in the same territory but are active at different times of the day, they need never meet. Temporal and spatial isolation can be included amongst both external and internal prezygotic reproductive barriers, as they can be substantially affected both by external factors and by genetically determined differences in the behavior of individuals in the two differentiating species.
Internal prezygotic RIM include ethological isolation mechanisms, which encompass specific patterns of behavior, through which the members of a single species communicate prior to reproduction or during its progress. Even very close species can differ substantially in the character and timing of these patterns of behavior, where differences in behavior can very effectively prevent interspecific crossing. Mutual seeking out of the members of the opposite sex for the purpose of reproduction is very frequently accompanied by unilateral or bilateral exchange of acoustic, chemical and/or mechanical signals. The receptors of these signals are generally very specific. For example, the receptors of acoustic signals do not register sounds whose frequency differs only slightly from that of the species-specific signal. Ethological isolation mechanisms can also be important for flowering plants. In this case, pollinators also participate in these mechanisms. The flower sends out species-specific optical or chemical signals, attracting certain species of pollinators. If two close species of plants differ in their signals, they can also differ in their spectra of pollinators. This can substantially reduce pollination of the oocytes by the pollen of a foreign species.
Morphological isolation is another type of prezygotic isolation mechanism. Put simply, the male and female sex organs of two individuals need not fit together (Sota & Kubota 1998). Great importance was attributed to morphological isolation in the past, especially amongst arthropods. It is known that even very closely related species of arthropods have very different shapes of their copulation organs. In a great many cases, related species can be differentiated only on the basis of the morphology of these organs. Frequently various complicated protrusions are formed on the copulation organs, so that they naturally evoke the idea of a sort of lock and key capable of ensuring an effective interspecific reproductive isolation barrier. However, at the present time, it seems that the evolutionary reasons for the formation and rapid development of complicated copulation organs in insects will lie elsewhere. Mechanical reproduction barriers are mostly rather ineffective and, in addition, the copulation organs also rapidly diverge in allopatric species {11021}. It is highly probable that this could entail a co-evolutionary battle between males and females over control of the fate of the ejaculate inside the female body. The female frequently has quite different biological interests in how to manage the sperm than those of the male that mated with her. While the female attempts within the context of cryptic female choice to select, from the sperm obtained from various males, that from the best-quality male, or attempts to ensure that the individual oocytes are fertilized by the sperm of different males, it is, to the contrary, advantageous for the male if the female employs his sperm to fertilize the greatest number of oocytes, regardless of his own genetic quality or the genetic quality of the female. In this co-evolutionary battle, the two sexes employ various ethological, chemical and mechanical weapons and counter-weapons, through which both sexes attempt to achieve their contradictory goals. Because of the co-evolutionary character of this battle, the evolution of the individual mechanisms and thus of the corresponding morphological structures is extremely fast. If, in the experiment, we prevent the males or females from responding to the evolutionary moves of the members of the opposite sex, they lose the co-evolutionary battle in a few generations and the results of copulation begin to be unilaterally advantageous for the members of the other sex (Fig. XXI.6). For example, in experiments, the males of drosophila were kept for long periods of time in the cultivation vessel, while the females were removed in each generation and replaced by “naive” females (i.e. females obtained from a different breeding). Within 30 generations, the experimental males already had 24% greater fitness compared with the control males. This was caused primarily by the fact that they were capable of copulating more frequently with females that formerly copulated with a different male and also by the fact that the females that copulated with them did not subsequently copulate with a different male. The means, or rather the chemical instruments, through which the males achieved this, simultaneously damaged the females in some way. Females that copulated with the experimental males exhibited substantially higher mortality than females that copulated with control males (Rice 1996). It is highly probable that the present-day complicated morphology of copulation organs is a result of just such a co-evolutionary battle and its interspecific differences are only a side effect of the accelerated evolution of these structures.
Gamete incompatibility represents another barrier preventing interspecific crossing. This barrier is especially important in species whose members release their gametes into the open environment, where they actively seek out one another. In many cases, the gametes seek one another through species-specific chemical attractants. It very often happens that the microgametes require specific molecules that enable them to penetrate into the macrogametes of their own species. It is significant that the surface proteins of a gamete are amongst the molecules with the greatest rate of evolutionary accumulation of nonsynonymous changes. Gamete incompatibility is very important in plants. The pollen of foreign species very frequently reaches the stigma of flowers. The pollen mostly germinates, but the growth of the pollen tubes is mostly slow and the tubes mostly do not reach the oocytes.
- Postzygotic mechanisms represent a very important category of reproductive isolation mechanisms, i.e. mechanisms that are active after fertilization of the oocyte by the microgamete of a foreign species. Compared to prezygotic mechanisms, they have the disadvantage from the viewpoint of the species that they simultaneously reduce the fitness of the reproducing individual. In case of mortality of the zygote, the individual must invest energy and time into the actual act of copulation and production of gametes. The investments into production of imperfect progeny can be even greater for the other types of postzygotic barriers. In the extreme case, the abortive development of hybrid zygotes may even kill the maternal organism. Although the action of normal mutagens leads much more frequently to mutations causing inviability or sterility, in contrast the sterility of hybrids or their progeny is far more common in nature than their inviability (Johnson & Kliman 2002). This is apparently a consequence of the fact that the sterility of hybrids is frequently caused by defects that occur during segregation of chromosomes during meiosis. This incompatibility at the chromosome level evidently often occurs as a consequence of the existence of mutually incompatible changes in the chromosome morphology that were rapidly fixed by evolutionary drive after splitting off from the common ancestor (see VI.3.5.1).
Incompatibility at the chromosome level seems to constitute a very important postzygotic reproduction barrier and its formation as a consequence of chromosome mutation can substantially affect the evolution of a new species. On the other hand, it should be recalled that the reduction in the fertility of hybrids of two species with partly incompatible karyotype cannot, in itself, prevent the flow of the individual genes between two populations or related species. As soon as at least some of the hybrid progeny are fertile, recombination will occur in their genomes. Recombined chromosome with the morphology of species A but bearing genes of type B will subsequently introduce foreign genes into the gene pool of both species.
Incompatibility at the gene level is another source of incompatibility of foreign genomes. The products of some genes of one species cannot properly cooperate with the products of the genes of the other species, so that they form dysfunctional molecular complexes and, at the level of the organism, dysfunctional organs, in crosses. The Dobzhansky and Muller model describes the evolutionary formation of this gene incompatibility (Muller 1939; Dobzhansky 1936) (Fig. XXI.7). At the instant when the gene pools of two populations of one original species are separated (for example, through the effect of spatial isolation), new alleles can be accumulated in the individual loci of one or the other population. The new alleles are always compatible with the alleles originally present in the gene pool of the population (alleles occurring in the same locus and alleles occurring in different loci); otherwise the individuals with the new allele would have reduced fitness and a substantial increase in the frequency or even fixation of the new alleles could not occur. However, the new alleles present in one and the other population need not be mutually compatible, as they never occurred in the same individual during evolution, and their mutual compatibility was thus never tested by natural selection. If the two populations are separated for a sufficiently long time, such a large number of mutually incompatible alleles accumulate in their gene pools that very effective postzygotic reproductive barriers are formed. If the new alleles are evolutionarily fixed in both species, all the hybrids would have approximately the same reduced fertility and viability. In actual fact, a great many new alleles do survive simultaneously in the population together with the old alleles for a long time, most frequently as a substantial component of neutral polymorphism. Consequently, hybrid individuals can differ considerably, even in a single family, in the degree of reduction of their fitness. The existence of postzygotic barriers is thus very often manifested both in reduced fitness of hybrids and in reduced percent of viable progeny formed by hybridization.
Also in the case of genetic incompatibility, functions connected with reproduction, i.e. the fertility of crosses, are usually affected first. This is apparently a result of the fact that the genes participating in these processes undergo very rapid evolution as a result of the co-evolutionary battle between males and females and partly also as a result of intrasexual competition, especially in males, i.e. the effects of sexual selection.
Genetic incompatibility need not necessarily be manifested in the F1-generation, but can appear in later generations. This is a result of the fact that the genome of crosses in the F1-generation contains the full chromosome set of both participating species. Thus, together with dysfunctional molecular complexes, composed of the products of both species, also fully functional complexes, composed of the molecules of one or the other species, can be formed in the cells of crosses. However, if, in further generations, the hybrids cross together, hybrid breakdownoccurs (Fig. XXI.8). The genome of the crosses no longer contains the complete chromosome sets of both species, but rather a set of chromosomes some of whose chromosome pairs are from the first and others from the second species. Only then can some cases of genetic incompatibility be manifested (Davies et al. 1997; Turelli & Orr 2000).
A frequent reason for genome incompatibility consists in inactivation of a nonidentical copy of a gene that multiplied in the genome by gene duplication (Taylor, Van de Peer, & Meyer 2001). Inactivation and subsequent deletion of one of the two copies is the most frequent fate of duplicated genes. In one species, for example, a copy of a gene located on chromosome 1 can be inactivated, while inactivation of a copy of a gene on chromosome 3 occurs in the other species. If the F2-hybrid obtains both copies of the gene on chromosome 1 from the first species and both copies of the gene on chromosome 3 from the other species, it will not have a functional copy of this gene and thus will frequently be unviable.
Several mechanisms are active in a number of organisms, including multicellular animals and plants, that enable them to accelerate evolution when they find themselves in unfavourable circumstances. In some cases, heat shock proteins (Hsp) are of key importance; this is apparently primarily HSP90 in metazoa (Rutherford & Lindquist 1998; Rutherford 2000; Rutherford 2003). Heat shock proteins allow folding of newly synthesized (linear) proteins into the correct spatial shape and can also “repair” proteins, whose shape was damaged by external effects, such as a thermal shock. The activity of some Hsp is of key importance, especially for proteins, whose primary structure is already affected by the mutations present. Under normal circumstances, Hsp are apparently capable of neutralizing the effect of a substantial percentage of these mutations and are able to ensure that a great many abnormal proteins form a normal and completely functional tertiary structure – a three-dimensional shape. If the organism finds itself under abnormal conditions, the Hsp are mobilized for other functions and there begins to be an acute lack of them in the cell. In this case, the presence of the already present mutations begins to be manifested in the tertiary structure of the proteins and subsequently in the phenotype of the organisms. Thus, under abnormally unfavourable conditions, so far unrevealed genetic variability begins to be manifested in the phenotype of the individual organisms in the population and this variability can become material for natural selection and thus also for adaptive evolutionary changes. Populations and species can thus react rapidly to drastic changes in their environments.
The hypothesis of revolt of ultraselfish genes is based on the idea that, in the area of the genome in which recombination does not occur, ultraselfish genetic elements can accumulate and spread in the population by one of the mechanisms of evolutionary drive (see Chap. VI). Generally, the cooperation of several genes is required for their spreading, say gene A, whose product would damage the chromosomes derived from the other parent, and gene B, whose products would protect the chromosomes from the same gene set and thus from the same parent, against the action of the product of gene A (Fig. XXI.11). If both genes are located on an autosome, they can be separated in the progeny as a result of genetic recombination, understandably with catastrophic results for spreading of gene A – in the next generation, it will damage the chromosomes of both chromosome sets and thus basically commit genetic suicide. In contrast, the genes in the nonrecombining DNA sections, i.e. particularly in unpaired sex chromosomes (allosomes) Y and W, are always transferred together and thus form a sort of supergene. They can form coalitions and spread in the gene pool of the population even at the expense of the average viability of its members.
The parliament of genes model (Leigh 1972) assumes that the spreading of such ultraselfish genes in the population is very rapidly prevented by the spreading of some other gene, to be precise some alleles of some other gene, which are capable of neutralizing the function of the ultraselfish gene. Genes on chromosome Y can be readily inactivated, for example by integration of a transposon or retrotransposon. This could be connected with observed accumulation of transposons, in humans primarily retrotransposons, in nonrecombining Y-chromosome areas (Erlandsson, Wilson, & Paabo 2000). Within a species, ultraselfish genes that are located on allosomes are not greatly manifested as they are “held in check” by the appropriate neutralizer genes, located on the other chromosomes. However, as soon as an allosome in a hybrid finds itself in the presence of a foreign gene set, the ultraselfish genes can begin to act and damage both the fertility and viability of their bearers (Tao, Hartl, & Laurie 2001). The presence of its own chromosome set with the relevant neutralizer genes need not necessarily protect a hybrid against the action of an ultraselfish gene, as neutralizer genes can, for example, be capable of protecting only their own chromosome. For example, these can be alleles that have lost the target site for the product of the ultraselfish gene. Another possibility is that the neutralizer can act (for example by protecting the target sites on the chromosome of their own chromosome set by methylation) during the progress of gametogenesis, i.e. sooner than the chromosomes in the zygote come into interaction with the products of the ultraselfish gene.
The results of some experiments and a number of observations in nature support the action of ultraselfish genes in the formation of postzygotic interspecific barriers (Orr & Presgraves 2000). It has been found primarily in flora that one of the potential consequences of interspecific hybridization and also, e.g., polyploidization (Wendel 2000) consists in the activation of genetic elements of the transposon type, their cutting out and insertion into new sites (Comai 2000). Compared to animals, plants have a far more dynamic genome and are frequently capable of repairing damage to their DNA occurring as a consequence of increased transposon activity. Reparation is frequently accompanied by fundamental restructuring of the genome and this restructuring can also be substantially manifested in the phenotype of hybrid flora and their progeny. It is probable that the passivity of transposons in normal plants is a result of neutralizer genes that are gradually fixed in the gene pool of the plant as a result of transposone selection pressure. Neutralizer genes need not occur in the genome of a foreign species or their functioning in a genome containing the chromosomes of a foreign species are greatly limited so that they are not capable of completely controlling the transposons activity.
Some oligonucleotides, alone or in association with other molecules, can exhibit enzymatic activity, which could have placed them at an advantage in competition for the most effective self-replication. Information gained by studying ribozymes, i.e. RNA molecules exhibiting enzymatic activity (Orgel 1986) is certainly very interesting in this respect. Most of the originally studied ribozymes are active in some area of processing RNA (Orgel 1986); nonetheless, at the present time, a great many ribozymes with a broad range of enzymatic activity are known (Connell & Christian 1993).
For example, the intron contained in the precursor of ribosomal RNA of the protozoa Tetrahymena thermophila is a typical ribozyme. This ribozyme is capable both of hydrolyzing various RNA-substrates, including its own pre-rRNA, and also of catalyzing the transfer of nucleotides from one nucleotide chain to another, i.e., reactions of the type
CpU + pGpN--> CpUpN + pG
where pU, pG and pN denote the 5’-monophosphate of the relevant nucleotide (N = U, C, A, G). In these reactions, the length of one nucleotide chain increases at the expense of another chain, so that they could be very useful in an environment in which competition occurs between various oligonucleotides. Ribozymes are considered by some biologists to be molecular relics of the time when there was, as yet, no division of functions between nucleic acids and proteins and when nucleic acids also performed all the functions that have been taken over by proteins in modern organisms.
Repeated rise and fall of entire phylogenetic lines (clades) are a characteristic and very conspicuous feature of the evolution of fauna and flora over long periods of time. Lines whose members completely dominated both in the number of species and in the sizes of populations in various environments and occupied diverse niches in various ecosystems in a certain period either completely died out in the subsequent period or left only a very few highly specialized species. Their key positions in the ecosystems were then occupied by other phylogenetic lines, whose members had been of only marginal importance until that time. Typical or, at the very least, the best known examples consist in the rise and fall or trilobites or the rise and fall of the dinosaurs in the terrestrial ecosystem of mammals.
In studying these processes of the “rise and fall” of dynasties, an explanation is mostly sought on the basis of differences in the adaptation of the members of the individual phylogenetic lines to certain factors in the environment and also of the differences in the ability to adapt to changes in these factors. The first explanation, that the members of one line force out, in competition, the members of another line, does not seem very probable. In most well-documented cases, the fall of the original dynasty occurs before the rise of the new dynasty (Benton 1996). The alternative that the rise and fall of the dynasties is caused by the inability of a certain line to adapt to a change in the environment is supported particularly by the fact that the rise and fall of dynasties occurs at times of mass extinction and thus at a time of major changes in the environment, which are currently mostly considered to have been caused by an environmental catastrophe of major extent (see XXII.5.3.1). However, the fact that the extinction frequently mostly affects the members of environmentally diversified lines makes this common explanation less credible. It is understandably possible that, following a major change in the environment, the members of an originally not very important line gain competitive advantage in some types of environments. However, it is not very probable that they would gain a similar advantage in all types of environments and while utilizing all possible environmental niches. It seems more probable (at least to me personally) that the temporary victory of a certain line over other lines is a result of species selection. The temporal connection between the rise and fall of dynasties and periods of mass extinction can most readily be explained in that, in the period following a period of mass extinction, the ability of the members of a certain phylogenetic line to rapidly undergo speciation and thus fill all the empty or newly formed niches is of key importance for survival. There are, of course, also other possible explanations, such as the one suggested by the viral theory of background extinction (XII.6.5).
- The punctualist model of evolution has sometimes erroneously been confused with the models of saltationist evolution, i.e. models that assume the existence of typostrophic saltation – sudden instantaneous phenotype changes of major extent. According to saltationists, all important evolutionary changes occur in jumps, basically from one generation to the next. The mechanism of the relevant changes leading to the particular evolutionary jump mostly includes macromutation, a genetic change with major phenotype impact. For example, some mutations in the genes controlling the progress of the early stages of ontogenesis could be considered to be macromutations. This type of mutation, leading to the instantaneous formation of hopeful monsters, could be feasible in the emergence of biological diversity and especially disparities and could thus occur in the evolution of some large taxa that substantially differ in the basic organization of their body structure and thus in the formation of the individual strains. However, it could not be very important for the evolution of adaptive traits, as it is highly improbable that a random change of major extent could increase the functionality of a complicated organism. The vast majority of evolutionary changes occurred through the gradual accumulation of mutations with minor impact.
However, the punctualist model of evolution, similar to the gradualist model, does not require the participation of sudden phenotype changes, saltations. The time during which evolution occurs according to punctualists is of the order of tens of thousands of years; this is a very short time on the scale employed by paleontologists; however, from the viewpoint of the usual rate of microevolution, this is quite adequate for the gradual accumulation of normal mutations to collect a sufficient number of anagenetic changes that would be quite sufficient for the formation of a new species. Thus, it is erroneous to confuse the punctualist model with the saltationist model.
The creation of names for the individual taxa (or animals only from the level of a subspecies to the level of a superfamily) has fixed formalized rules. Some of them are binding, while others have only the character of recommendations. The international rules of zoological and biological nomenclature used in the systematics of fungi, bacteria and viruses differ in certain details.
Each species has a two-word, generally Latin or Latinized name consisting of the name of the genus to which it belongs and the name of the species. The names of higher taxa consist of a single word, while the names of species in a genus that contains subgenera have three words, where the name of the subgenus is placed in round brackets between the name of the genus and the name of the species. The names of the genus, subgenus and species are written in text in italics; the names of the genus and subgenus and also the names of higher taxa start with a capital letter and the second part of the name of the species starts with a small letter. The name of the author and the year in which the species was described should, and in taxonomic articles must, be written after the name. If the particular author originally described the species under a different genus name, the name of this author and the year of description are enclosed in round brackets. If a species was described and named independently by several authors, the name under which the species was first described takes precedence; however, this priority principle does not apply to descriptions published prior to a certain date; for example for the vast majority of animals, it does not apply to descriptions published in the pre-Linnean period, i.e. prior to 1758. In especially justified cases, the continuity principle can be given preference; if a younger synonym is generally known and broadly used and return to the formally more correct name would lead to chaos in the professional literature, the international nomenclature commission may approve the use of a younger name.
The type principle continues to be employed in taxonomy. Where possible, the species names are connected with a certain type specimen. If it is discovered that the type specimen belongs to some other species than the author of the description originally thought, or if the original species is divided into several separate species, the original name is applied to the species to which this type specimen belongs. The names of higher taxa have a single word and are again bound to the name of an internal taxon at a higher level – a type taxon. Thus, a type taxon of a certain genus is a certain species and a type taxon of a certain family is a certain genus. The names of taxa at the individual levels (for example only at the superfamily level in a zoological system) have specific suffixes according to which it is possible to determine the level to which the taxon belongs; however, these suffixes differ in the botanical and zoological literature. The system of laws in international nomenclature is, of course, far more extensive and complicated and attempts to cover all the situations that could occur and that could endanger the unambiguity and continuity of the scientific names employed in the taxonomic system.
The zygote, i.e. the cell formed by fusion of two parent gametes, bears two sets of chromosomes from the two parents. Random separation of chromosomes into the daughter cells occurs during nuclear division, mitosis and meiosis, so that each of these cells contains a unique genotype formed by mixing the chromosomes derived from the two parents. Simultaneously, the mechanism of nuclear division ensures that each of the cells obtains a complete set of chromosomes, i.e. one chromosome of each type of chromosome.
Cyclic selectionis also frequently mentioned as a possible source of polymorphism in the population. This occurs when populations of a certain species are exposed to several opposing selection pressures.In dry summers, individuals with a certain phenotype can have greater fitness, while individuals with a different phenotype have greater fitness in wet summers. Individuals with a certain phenotype can survive better in the winter, while others survive better in the summer. As the individual periods alternate in time, selection pressures also alternate and their action increases and decreases cyclically, as do the frequencies of the individual alleles. A classical example, on which the phenomenon of cyclic selection was studied, corresponds to the coexistence of the red and black forms of two-spotted lady beetles (Adalia bipunctata). It is stated that the dark forms are at a disadvantage in the winter months, in damp and cold conditions, when their frequency decreases from the original 55-70% to 30-45%, while the red form is at a disadvantage in the warm and dry months (Timofeeff-Ressovsky 1940).
A similar effect of two opposing selection pressures on the preservation of polymorphism was also described in a system encompassing three species: the pea aphid Acyrthosiphon pisum, its parasitic wasp Aphidius ervi and the lady beetle predator (Coccinella septempunctata). In this case, the red and green forms of the aphid exist over long periods in the population, where the green form is more resistant to the predator and the red form is more resistant to parasites (Losey et al. 1997).
It is certainly not easy to decide whether polymorphism can be maintained in the long term through the action of cyclic selection alone or whether it is also necessary that frequency-dependent selection simultaneously act on the population or at least that allele recessivity effect also play a role. Mathematical models show that, in most cases, cyclic selection alone is not sufficient in the long term (Kimura 1955). However, they simultaneously show that a number of factors can affect the long-term stability of the system, including factors that are as wide-spread as sexual dimorphism or the existence of dormant stages in the particular species (Reinhold 2000). This aspect merits more detailed analysis, which would, however, substantially exceed the scope of this text.
If we monitor the values of a certain quantitative trait, e.g. body length, in a large population of organisms, we usually find that this trait had normal distribution in the population. There are very few very large and very small individuals in the population, while there are the greatest numbers of individuals of medium size. This is a result of the fact that a quantitative trait is mostly determined by a large number of relatively independent and mutually replaceable genes. It follows from the rules of combinatorics that only a very small number of individuals inherit from all their genes those alleles that have an identical effect, e.g. cause a larger body size. Most individuals inherit part of the alleles causing larger size and part causing smaller size, so that their phenotype will approach the average. If we compare the distribution of a given quantitative trait (number of individuals in individual size classes) prior to commencing the process of natural selection and after its termination, then we frequently find substantial differences. Three types of natural selection can be distinguished on the basis of the character of these differences (Fig. IV.7).
Disruptive (diversifying, centrifugal)selection is the opposite of stabilizing selection (Fig. IV.7). In this case, individuals with an average value of the trait are affected most and individuals with values far from the average are affected least (however, this need not necessarily be the most extreme groups, e.g. the largest and smallest organisms). This situation occurs, e.g., when the members of a single species exhibit two different life strategies. For example, small individuals are capable of hiding from predators, while large individuals cannot fit in the available hiding places but can try to fight with predators, with greater or lesser success. Medium-sized individuals are at a disadvantage – they cannot fit in hiding places and they are not strong enough to fight predators.
A similar situation can occur in species using mimicry. If the forest contains dark-coloured spruce trees and light-coloured birch trees, it is advantageous for a butterfly to be either dark or light in colour, to optically merge with the bark of spruce or birch trees. Butterflies with medium-coloured wings are easily visible on both spruce and birch trees.
Disruptive selectionis disadvantageous from the standpoint of the population and of a typical individual because it has the greatest effect on the most numerous frequency class. Thus, it is probable that this kind of selection pressure will sooner or later lead to the development of genetic, ethological or other mechanisms that reduce the frequency of individuals with an average value of the given trait. For example, it can increase the importance of one of the genes determining the value of the trait, so that value of the trait will finally be determined predominantly (or exclusively) by a pair of alleles, one of which will be dominant and the other recessive. Preferential mating between individuals with the same phenotype (positive assortative pairing) is an example of an ethological mechanism. This mechanism could possibly lead to speciation, in which two new species can be formed from one original polymorphous species through disruptive selection.
We most often encounter a situation where the distribution of the frequency of individual phenotypes prior to selection and after selection have the same mean (same position of the maximum frequency); however, the distribution following selection is much narrower, as particularly individuals with extreme values of the monitored trait (the smallest and the largest) were removed from the population. This type of selection is called stabilizing or normalizing or centripetal (Fig. IV.7)..If the population is present under unchanging conditions, there is usually an optimal value of each quantitative trait, for example optimal body length. During evolution, the action of natural selection generally establishes a frequency of the alleles of the individual genes affecting the particular quantitative trait, so that most of the progeny formed through genetic recombination exhibit the optimal or almost optimal phenotype and are thus least affected by natural selection. Šmalgauzen and Waddington (Waddington 1953a)used the term stabilizing selection in a somewhat different sense (selection of alleles reducing the ability of aberrant genes to affect the phenotype).
The third type of natural selection of quantitative traits consists in directional selection (Fig. IV.7). In contrast to the two previous types of selection, in this case selection leads to a shift in the frequency maximum towards the left or the right. Directional selection leads to a change, not only in the average value of a particular trait, but also a change (decrease or increase in size) in the variability of the given trait in the population.
A shift in the frequency maximum occurs when natural selection preferentially eliminates individuals with a certain extreme value of a trait (largest or smallest). Through the action of directional selection, a species gradually changes, for example organisms become either larger or smaller. It is clear that this must be a temporary situation from the standpoint of evolution (although it sometimes lasts a very long time). This can most frequently be a reaction to a change in living conditions, a change in a biotic or abiotic factor. In this case, over time, the individuals attain a new optimum value of the particular trait and will remain in the vicinity of this value through stabilizing natural selection.
It followed from Equations (8) and (9) in Chapter IV.6.1 that an equilibrium frequency of the two alleles is established in dependence on the ratio of the selection coefficients of individuals with the particular genotypes. Polymorphism maintained by selection for heterozygotes is sometimes also termed balanced polymorphism. This mechanism is valid under conditions where the fitness of the heteozygote is greater than the fitness of any of the homozygotes. This case is apparently quite frequent (Fig. VIII.3) Geneticists sometimes connect this phenomenon with the heterosis effect, the greater viability of individuals with a high degree of heterozygosity (Hawkins & Day 1999). However, it is always necessary to strictly differentiate when the heterozygote actually has greater fitness and when it only has greater weight, e.g. as a consequence of poor balancing of ontogenetic processes. It is possible that a great many cases of the heterosis effect utilized in agriculture fall in this category. However, comparative studies simultaneously indicate highly significant correlation between the average heterozygosity in populations and the average fitness of their members (Reed & Frankham 2003). It is, however, apparent that, within a single population, individuals that are heterozygote in a large number of genes frequently actually do have greater fitness, exhibit mutually lower individual variability and their ontogenesis is more regular and more resistant against the action of external interfering effects (Fig. VIII.4). The latter fact is manifested, e.g., in lower fluctuation asymmetry in the body structures of species with bilateral symmetry, i.e. that component of morphological asymmetry that is manifested in some individuals in the population in a greater size of a certain structure on the right-hand side of the body and in some individuals on the left-hand side.
The cause of the greater viability of heterozygotes is not currently completely clear. According to some theories, this lies in the relatively greater number of recessive harmful (negative) mutations in the homozygous state in the genotype of homozygous individuals. An individual that is a homozygote in a great many genes is apparently the progeny of two mutually related individuals so that an elevated probability of the occurrence of rare harmful mutations in the homozygous state can be expected (Fig. VIII.5). According to some authors, the importance of this mechanism is reflected, e.g., in the fact that haplodiploid species, in which recessive lethal and highly harmful mutations are eliminated in haploid males, exhibit relatively lower polymorphism (Edwards & Hoy 1993). According to this model, the elevated viability of heterozygotes tends to be a manifestation of the reduced viability of homozygotes occurring through inbreeding, i.e. reproduction amongst relatives. If this were actually true, then the phenomenon of elevated viability of heterozygotes and the long-term survival of polymorphism in the population would not be functionally interconnected. A high degree of heterozygosity would only be an indication of a low level of inbreeding and thus low probability of the occurrence of rare harmful recessive mutations in the homozygous state in the given individual.
Another possible explanation of the greater fitness of heterozygotes is based on the assumption that the products of the individual alleles of a single gene fulfill a different function in the cell to at least some degree. A heterozygous individual with two different alleles of a given gene is thus necessarily at an advantage over any homozygous individual. For example, different alleles exist in the population for a large percentage of enzymes, differing in their isoelectric point and thus mobility in an electric field. The occurrence of these alleles forms the basis for alozyme analysis (see XXIV.3.6). It is quite possible that the cell both accelerates and regulates its physiological processes by forming a pH-gradient and simultaneously an electric field in its interior and thus both concentrates and, as required, relocates the molecules of the individual enzymes to various areas of its inner space through intracellular isoelectric focusing (see also XII.5) (Flegr 1990; Flegr 1996a). The presence of two forms of enzymes differing in their isoelectric points can substantially assist heterozygotes to increase the effectiveness of some cellular processes, as it facilitates the simultaneous presence of the same enzyme activity of a monomeric enzyme at two places and of a multimeric enzyme at several places in the inner space of the cell (Fig. VIII.6).
The correlation between the polymorphism in the population and the intensity of environmental stress to which the populations or species are exposed in their environment is an indirect proof for maintenance of polymorphism through selection for heterozygotes. Thus, populations occurring at places with extreme and very variable natural conditions, for example in warm areas on the side of a valley exposed to the sun (FIG. VIII.7) exhibit substantially greater polymorphism. On the other hand, species occurring in an unvarying, stable environment, such as underground species, exhibit low polymorphism (Nevo, Filippucci, & Beiles 1994; Nevo 2001). This general trend indicates that polymorphism apparently has functional importance and increases the resistance of the population and evidently also of individuals against the action of various stress factors occurring in the environment.
The main objection to the importance of selection for heterozygotes for maintenance of the more important part of polymorphism in the natural population is that, in this case, the fitness of inbred individuals would have to be unrealistically low compared with outbred individuals. The selection coefficients of the individual alleles in the homozygous state would have to have a certain minimal value for any of the polymorphic genes in order to maintain the relevant content of the two alleles in the population. However, for inbred individuals, all the genes would have to be in the homozygous state, so that the overall fitness of these individuals would basically have to equal zero.
The relatively high polymorphism of a number of haploid species, including bacterial species, provides further evidence for the lower importance of selection for heterozygotes(Kimura 1985). This mechanism can, of course, not be operative for haploid species.
The biological fitness of an individual is frequently determined, not only by his phenotype, but also by the phenotypes of the other members of the population. For example, in any form of soft selection, the chances of survival of an individual depend not on the absolute value of his traits, but on the degree to which and the direction in which his traits differ from the traits of an average member of the given population.
However, more complicated cases also frequently occur, where the fitness of an individual changes stepwise in dependence on the frequency of his allele in the remaining population, even under the conditions of hard selection. An example is the situation in which a population of prey, exposed to the activities of a certain predator, finds itself. It is known that a predator will frequently select the commonest type of prey as a target in a particular environment (Amalraj & Das 1996; Allen 1988; Gotmark & Olsson 1997). If the prey occurs in two different colour forms, determined, e.g., by a pair of alleles, then the predator will always concentrate on the bearer of the more common allele. Thus, the frequency of this allele will decrease in the population as a consequence of “apostatic selection” (Allen, Raison, & Weale 1998)until the bearers of the alternative allele predominate in the population. Then, the predator will concentrate on the bearers of the alternative allele, so that the fitness of the individuals with the originally frequent allele (now rare) will suddenly increase.
Frequency-dependent selectionoccurs, e.g., in some types of sexual selection. In some species of organisms, the rare-male advantage phenomenon is active. Here females mate preferentially with the bearers of rare traits, i.e. the bearers of rare alleles (Dernoncourt-Sterpin, Leichien, & Elens 1991; Depiereux et al. 1990). Because of the preference for these males, the frequency of the rare alleles increases and thus other alleles become rare, i.e. advantageous. On the other hand, in some species, females can prefer the bearers of the most frequent alleles; in this case, we once again speak of frequency-dependent selection; however the less frequent alleles then rapidly disappear from the population.
Frequency-dependent selection acting in favour of less frequent alleles is probably one of the most important mechanisms for long-term maintenance of polymorphism in the population (Antonovics & Ellstrand 1984; Elena & Lenski 1997; Benkman 1996). As this type of selection can occur not only within populations and within species, but is also a matter of interspecies competition (a predator can select the members of the commonest species), frequency-dependent selection can create the preconditions for the long-term co-existence of two various species at a single location.
Frequency-dependent selection occurs if the selection coefficient for an allele is not constant, but changes in dependence on the frequency of this allele in the population. If this type of allele is to maintain polymorphism in the population, it is necessary that the selection value of this allele increase with decreasing frequency of this allele in the population. Then, if this allele is rare in the population, the fitness of its bearers is high; if it is frequent, the fitness of its bearers is low. A typical example is the situation occurring in a species that is capable of using two different resources in the environment. Only one of the two alleles of a certain gene is advantageous for using each of the two resources. If there is a greater frequency of one of the alleles in the population, most individuals will preferentially use the given resource, this will be rapidly exhausted, the bearers of the allele will begin to starve and will reproduce more slowly and their frequency, i.e. the frequency of the relevant allele in the population, will decrease.
For example, this phenomenon has been described for predaceous cichlids (Perissodus microlepis) (Hori 1993). Fish of this species feed on the scales off the bodies of other fish. They are adapted to this means of obtaining nutrition, amongst other things, in that their jaws are asymmetrical. Without regard to the external conditions in the individual water reservoirs, they all contain the same numbers of cichlids with left-handed and right-handed asymmetry. Research has shown that right-handed asymmetric cichlids can effectively bite off the scales on the left-hand side of fish and vice-versa. If right-handed asymmetric individuals multiply excessively in the reservoir, other fish will be wary of danger coming from the left, so left-handed asymmetric cichlids will be more successful and will, as a result, multiply more rapidly.
The right-handed and left-handed curvature of the bills of crossbills (Loxiacurvirostra) is a somewhat less exotic example. Once again, the ratio of the two forms in a flock is frequently just 1:1 and here it is also assumed that frequency-dependent selection is responsible for maintaining this ratio.In this case, the curvature of the bill is related to the effectiveness of removing seeds from tree cones; one curvature can utilize only half the seeds from poorly accessible cones, while the beak with the opposite curvature can reach the other seeds (Benkman 1996). The crossbills with the less common form of beak will thus be able to obtain more food than crossbills with the more common form and will thus multiply faster.As a consequence, the ratio of the two forms reaches an equilibrium value of 1:1 in every population.
Another, in principle, similar case occurs when the size of the population of a certain organism is limited by the activities of a predator that is capable of differentiating between the individuals of the two phenotypes.It has been repeatedly demonstrated in experiments with various model organisms that some kinds of predators regularly select the more common type as their prey (Brockmann 2001). If there are two very different forms in the population of prey, e.g. two coloured forms of grove snails (Cepaea nemoralis), these kinds of predators (in this case, thrushes (Turdus), concentrate on the type that is momentarily more common (Brockmann 2001). The less frequent type is attacked less and its frequency in the population can increase. As soon as it predominates in the population, it attracts the attention of thrushes and the size of its population again decreases.
Similar phenomena of preference for individuals with a less common phenotype is frequently important in sexual selection, where the females of some species of birds, mammals and even insects mate preferentially with males of the less common phenotype (Singh & Sisodia 2000). However, this rare-male phenomenon occurs only in some species; in others, to the contrary, males with the more common phenotype are preferred (see XV.4.3).
Group selectionis encountered wherever the species forms a large number of more or less independent social groups, i.e. herds, flocks or bands, and where the survival or reproduction success of the individual is closely connected with the survival and success of its social group. If group selection exists in the given species, then its action can lead to preference for those properties of organisms that are advantageous for the group as a whole, but need not provide any advantage or can even be harmful for the bearer. The pattern of altruistic behaviour is a typical example of the second category of traits, i.e. behaviour that is useful for the group as a whole but is harmful for its bearer.
For example, if a predator appears in the vicinity of a flock of jackdaws, the first jackdaw that notices its presence lets out a warning cry and the whole flock tries to escape or defend itself. From the standpoint of the individual, the issuing of the warning signal and participation in protection of the flock is highly irrational and disadvantageous behaviour. The individual would have a much better chance of survival if it were to selfishly use the information about the presence of the predator for itself alone and, according to the circumstances, either crouch down or inconspicuously move to the other side of the flock and leave some other individual, perhaps its potential competitor, to be eaten. But, instead of this, it warns the rest, gives up its advantage, as there is, at the very least, the same probability that the predator will attack it as against any other member of the flock.
However, from the standpoint of the group, this altruistic behaviour is useful, because it reduces the probability that the predator will be successful in attacking the flock. Attacking the centre of a scattering flock, amongst a great many moving targets, is difficult and frequently unsuccessful. A flock that contains altruistic individuals thus has a better chance than a flock of the same size that does not contain altruists. At the end of a certain period of time, for example a season, it will thus be more numerous and it is thus more probable that it will split off a greater number of daughter flocks.
However, in this case, individual andgroup selection act in the opposite direction and there is substantial selection within the flock against altruistic individuals. It is disadvantageous for the individual to be an altruist, but much more advantageous to utilize the advantages provided by altruistic individuals, to behave selfishly and not warn the others about the predator. Whether altruists or selfish individuals predominate in a particular species is determined primarily by the population structure of the particular species, the manner of forming and disbanding of social groups, the degree of advantageousness and disadvantageousness of altruistic behaviour for the individual and the group and other properties of the particular biological system (Fig. IV.8).
In most cases, individual selection is much stronger than group selection. Consequently, until the 1980’s, biologists were mostly of the opinion that group selection is almost never an important factor in nature. However, new results of analysis of theoretical models clearly indicate that, under conditions where individual subpopulations regularly emerge and disappear in the framework of the population as a whole, group selection can be an important factor and, within a certain range of population parameters, can even predominate over individual selection (Alexander & Borgia 1978; Shanahan 1998).
We speak of hard selection if the selection removes from the population all the individuals whose critical biological parameter, i.e. property that is a measure of the success of the individual under the given conditions, does not attain certain limiting values. For example, all individuals whose body weight is less than 30 kg could be eliminated. In contrast, soft selection ignores the absolute values of a critical trait and eliminates from the population individuals that do not achieve a certain relative value of the given trait, e.g. it eliminates 25% of the smallest individuals in the population. Elimination of the slowest individuals in a herd of ungulates by predators could be an example of soft selection.
From the standpoint of microevolution, soft selection is apparently a more effective evolutionary factor than hard selection (Fig. IV.1). While a species can extricate itself from the effects of hard selection (for example, by increasing its bodily dimensions above a certain critical value), it cannot escape from soft selection; a constant percentage of individuals will be eliminated in every generation without regard to an increase in the mean value of the critical parameter. However, hard selection can be effective over prolonged period of time in a changing environment or in an environment whose properties oscillate in the medium-term. Similarly, from the standpoint of macroevolution, hard selection which, under certain circumstances, can lead to the extinction of a particular species, can apparently be of substantial importance.
The term natural selection is sometimes erroneously extended to include two completely different phenomena, intraspecies andinterspecies selection, also denoted(especially by ecologists) as interspecies competition. Another evolutionary mechanism – species selection – is based not on mutual ecological competition between the members of various species, but rather on the competition between entire evolutionary lines, and follows from the existence of differences in the rates of speciation and extinction of various taxons (Stanley 1975). This mechanism was first described relatively recently and will be discussed in part IV.8.4 and also in the part concerned with macroevolution (XXVI.3). All the phenomena described to date were related to intraspecies selection and Darwinism as a whole can, with certain simplifications, be understood as the theory of emergence and gradual development of modern organisms through the mechanism of intraspecies selection.
Intraspecies selection andinterspecies competition are two phenomena that are incomparable in their biological importance. While intraspecies selection is capable of gradually forming and improving various useful biological structures, organs, macromolecules and patterns of behaviour, interspecies competition functions only as a one-step process capable, in the final analysis, of deciding which of the mutually competing species is better at the given time and place. Species with worse parameters mostly do not have a chance to evolutionarily adapt to the competition and are usually immediately eliminated on an evolutionary time scale. If two competing species have only partly overlapping niches and only partly overlapping areas of occurrence, the weaker species need not be completely eliminated; however, there can be a drastic change in its niche and, because of interspecies competition, it can successfully survive only in certain, strictly limited types of biotopes or only in those parts of its original area of occurrence in which the other species is not present. Thus, it can gain time for the relevant evolutionary changes and could, in time, eventually expand back into its original biotope or to other parts of its original area of occurrence. However, in this case, the relevant evolutionary changes accumulate through the classical mechanism of intraspecies selection.
While intraspecies selection is apparently the most important factor in biological evolution, interspecies competition, similar, e.g., to genetic drift and sexual selection, is only an important factor in evolution, affecting some of its properties and determining some properties of the organisms. Its main importance apparently lies in “niche reduction”. The fact that each kind of organism is limited to only a relatively narrow niche forces it to specialize, to select only a specialized life strategy and to improve this strategy as much as possible through intraspecies selection If there were no interspecies competition, e.g. if only one kind of organism were to live on the Earth, this would probably be an unspecialized species, capable of living under various conditions and utilizing various resources. Its individual organs and life functions would probably not be as well adapted to the environment as those of contemporary, mostly highly specialized species. If the survival of a member of a certain species is dependent on how fast it can run, the evolution of the motor system will occur much more rapidly for this species (and will advance much further) than if its survival were determined by a number of various factors or even by chance.
Natural selectioncould theoretically occur even at higher levels than the population or species. Consequently, it is possible that entire flora and fauna communities could compete together or, on a cosmic scale, entire biospheres of various planets. Ecological data indicate that competition between communities does actually occur and sequences of succession stages have been described, which regularly alternate in a certain biotope. However, from the standpoint of evolutionary biology, competition at a higher level than intraspecies is a rare phenomenon. The main factor responsible for minimal effectiveness of selection at a community level consists in low heritability of the properties of communities. If selection actually occurs at the level of ecological communities, then everything that was said of group selection is also true here (to an elevated degree).
A great many biologists doubt that group selection could be sufficiently effective to enable the formation of altruistic behaviour. They base their considerations on the assumption that the structure and dynamics of the population in most species of organisms substantially favour individual selection overgroup selection. Thus, altruistic individuals should be rapidly eliminated in every case in competition with selfish individuals (Williams 1966).
At the present time, biologists mostly assume that a major part of altruistic behaviour that we encounter in nature was formed by kin selection (selection amongst related clans) and is thus primarily intended to assist the close relatives of the altruistic individual. As discussed in the part devoted to inclusive fitness (I.10.2), an organism can increase its evolutionary success in two ways. It can attempt to produce the greatest possible number of its own progeny or it can assist in producing the greatest number of the progeny of its relatives, i.e. individuals with which it has a great many common genes. Thus, if a certain pattern of behaviour improves the chances of survival of one’s own young, siblings, progeny of siblings or other close relatives, this is a pattern of behaviour that is almost as selectionally advantageous as the pattern that increases the chances of survival of the organism itself. Basically, individuals do not compete together, but rather individual families (genuses, related clans) of mutually more or less related individuals. However, the effectiveness of kin selection depends not only on the ratio of the costs and benefits (from the standpoint of biological fitness) of altruistic behaviour and on the relatedness of mutually assisting individuals, but on the relative importance of competition for resources between relatives. If sufficiently effective dispersion of the related individuals does not occur in the given species, then the main competitors for all the resources will be related individuals and any advantage of altruistic behaviour in relation to related individuals will be lost (West, Pen, & Griffin 2002).
A number of models have been published since the beginning of the 1980’s (Wilson 1983; van Baalen & Rand 1998; Day & Taylor 1998), indicating that fixation of altruistic behaviour can occur in a great many situations even by classical group selection in which mutually unrelated individuals assist one another, and groups with these altruists prosper better than groups with selfish individuals. The degree to which group selection, now frequently denoted interdemic selection or kin selection, predominates in the formation of a certain pattern of altruistic behaviour, probably depends in each particular case on the structure and dynamics of the population of the particular species (Shanahan 1998). If, for example, a flock is formed by a group of mutually related individuals in each case, e.g. the progeny of a single nesting pair, then a substantial effect of kin selection can be expected. If a flock is formed at the beginning of each season by mutually unrelated individuals and again disintegrates at the end of each season, a substantial effect of classical group selection can be expected. Various types of selection can, of course, act simultaneously in real situations.
Natural selection is defined as the process of uneven transfer of alleles derived from particular individuals to the gene pool of the following generations through their progeny.This process can occur in a number of quite different ways, and thus it is possible to differentiate several basic types of natural selection and also their combinations.The individual types of selection can be studied from the standpoint of their impact on the course of evolution, i.e. on the speed and direction of changes that they cause in the gene pool of the population, and from the standpoint of the level at which the selection acts (alleles, individuals, populations, etc.).
One of basic preconditions for the functioning of natural selection is the existence of heritability of the properties of organisms (I.9). Over time, organisms can develop complicated adaptive structures and patterns of behaviour only if randomly formed mutations and phenotype manifestations of these mutations and their consequences for the biological fitness of the individual are transferred from the parent organisms to their progeny. This precondition is fulfilled for organisms reproducing asexually – an individual with a certain mutation produces progeny whose genome contains copies of the same mutation and, if further mutation does not occur in the progeny that would somehow change the manifestations of the original mutation, the phenotype manifestations of this mutation and their impact on the biological fitness of the individuals will be the same as for the parent organism. However, a very different situation occurs in organisms with sexual reproduction. In these organisms, the progeny do not receive a copy of the genome of their parents, but rather their zygote is formed with a unique genome through combination of the genes derived half from the mother and half from the father. Although the newly formed mutations are also transferred (with a probability of 50%) from the parents to the progeny, their impact on the phenotype and thus on the biological fitness of the individual is usually fundamentally different than for the parent organism. Compared to asexually reproducing organisms, sexually reproducing organisms have substantially limited heredity of phenotype properties as, because of epistatic interactions between the individual genes, the same allele in the context of various genomes can cause the formation of completely different phenotype traits. Similarly, they have substantially limited heritability of biological fitness as, in the context of certain phenotype traits, a single trait can increase the biological fitness of its bearers, while it can reduce it in the context of other traits. This means that a great many mutations cannot become fixed in the population because, while they can contribute to increasing the biological fitness in the genomes of some individuals, and are thus preferred by natural selection here, in the genomes of the progeny of these individuals they can, on the other hand, reduce their fitness and their frequency is then reduced by natural selection. The degree to which the heritability of properties in sexually reproducing organisms only reduces the effectiveness of the functioning of Darwinist evolution and the degree to which it prevents its functioning is a question that has not yet been resolved.
Attempts to come to terms with the problem of the apparent existence of biological evolution under the conditions of low heritability of traits and biological fitness in sexually reproducing organisms are exemplified in the theory of the selfish gene (Dawkins 1976)and thetheory of frozen plasticity (Flegr 1998).
denotes removing from the population mutations that reduce the fitness of their bearers. The vast majority of all mutations fall in this category in a sufficiently large population. Some genes are capable of tolerating a large number of changes without greatly affecting the functioning of the relevant protein. These proteins change very rapidly in evolution. On the other hand, other genes are very conservative and any change in their sequence is greatly manifested in the functioning of the protein and thus in the fitness of the particular individual (Fig. IX.3).
If the intensity and character of selection pressures, to which its representatives are exposed, change during the evolutionary history of a certain taxon, then the intensity of selection acting on the individual genes also changes. If a gene is exposed to more intense selection in a certain period, this is generally manifested by a reduction in the substitution rate for selectively significant mutations. In this case, at a molecular level, a reduction in the overall substitution rate and also a reduction in the ratio of the number of nonsynonymous mutations to the number of synonymous mutations are observed. In both cases, we must relate the numbers of synonymous and nonsynomous mutations to the numbers of positions in which synonymous or nonsynonymous mutations can occur in the given gene. In highly conservative genes exposed to intense negative selection, synonymous mutations substantially predominate and this ratio is thus much lower than 1. From an evolutionary standpoint, the genes for proteins that have a great many functions and that, e.g., interact physically with a large number of other proteins, are very conservative (Fraser et al. 2002). This ratio approaches a value of 1 in DNA sections that usually do not have any function, e.g. in pseudogenes, i.e. in unused and usually incomplete or otherwise damaged copies of genes. In contrast, in genes that are, or were in the past, exposed to intense positive selection, i.e. selection for evolutionary change, nonsynonymous mutations can predominate and this ratio can substantially exceed a value of 1. Genes participating in some way in the co-evolutionary battle amongst parasites and hosts, for example the genes for the components of the immune system, change especially rapidly (Endo, Ikeo, & Gojobori 1996) (Fig. IX.4). Genes that participate in interactions between members of the same species during reproduction, for example receptors on the surface of gametes, proteins expressed in the somatic tissues of the reproductive organs, etc. also develop rapidly (Lee, Ota, & Vacquier 1995; Vacquier 1998; Singh & Kulathinal 2000). This trend is especially important in taxa with polyandrous species in which both intense competition amongst sperms and also stronger genetic conflict between males and females occurs (Panhuis et al. 2001). The ratio of fixed nonsynonymous and synonymous mutations is usually greater than one in these proteins. This situation is encountered in approximately 0.5% of all the proteins that have so far been sequenced.
Although the death rate and the rate of reproduction of organisms in time vary very irregularly and very strongly, from the long-term perspective, the sizes of the populations of the individual species remain constant. This long-term stability can be ensured only by the existence of some kind of negative feedback regulating the size of the population and compensating random effects of the varying intensities of reproduction and death. In principle, there can be only two types of this feedback and technical laboratory models exist for both types (Flegr 1997)(Fig. IV.3). The first of these, “top-down regulation”, can be modeled in the laboratory in continuous cultivation systems of the turbidostattype. In this system a sensor (mostly optical) monitors the size of the population and, when it increases, the instrument increases the flow of nutrient medium through the cultivation vessel and thus increases the rate of flushing organisms out of the vessel. Thus, an increase in the population increases the rate at which individuals are flushed out of the vessel, subsequently leading to reduction in the size of the population to the original value. In nature, negative feedback of the turbidostat type is functional for systems in which an increase in the population leads to an increase in the death rate of its members. This occurs, e.g., in populations in which the size of the population of prey is regulated by the activity of predators. An increase in the number of prey leads to an increase in the number of predators, leading to increased predation and thus to a decrease in the size of the population of prey (and subsequently to a decrease in the size of the population of predators). Similar negative feedback exists in systems in which the size of the population is regulated by the action of an infectious agent (a contagious disease, a parasite). In this case, the effectiveness of spreading of an infectious agent is frequently directly proportional to the number of contacts between members of the population and the frequency of these contacts is directly proportional to the density of the population of hosts or, to be more precise, to the square of the population density.
The second type of negative feedback, “bottom-up-regulation” is modelled in continuous cultivation systems of the chemostat type. In these systems, nutrient medium flows into the cultivation vessel at a constant rate. If the population increases, nutrients are consumed more rapidly from the medium, their concentration decreases, the organisms begin to suffer from a lack of nutrition and the rate of reproduction is reduced. Thus, the natural death rate predominates over the rate of reproduction and the size of the population begins to decrease, the consumption of nutrients also decreases and the rate of reproduction of the population increases again. In nature, this type of negative feedback occurs everywhere where the size of the population is limited (and regulated) by the amount of some resource. For example, the population of predators in the previous case is limited by the size of the population of prey; however, a population can be similarly limited by any scarce resource, such as the number of available hiding places. In case of regulation of the population by lack of hiding places, the “superfluous individuals” are finally eliminated by predators, but the primary reason for their superfluousness is that lack of a resource (hiding places) and thus the growth of the population are regulated by negative feedback of the chemostat type.
The type of negative feedback determines which of the parameters of the organism will decide on the success of the individual and thus which will be the subject of natural selection. It follows from theoretical analysis (Flegr 1997) that the maximum rate of reproduction is the critical parameter in systems of the turbidostat type, e.g., the number of glucose molecules that the organism is capable of converting to biomass per time unit in the presence of an excess of all resources. In contrast, in systems of the chemostat type, the critical parameter is the effectiveness of utilization of a limiting resource, thus, e.g., the number of ATP molecules that a given individual is capable of forming from one glucose molecule (Fig. IV.4). Recalling the properties of r-strategists and K-strategists in the previous part, it can be seen that the properties of r-strategists, i.e. greater rate of reproduction, shorter life cycle, greater number of not very fit progeny, poor ability to compete with other species in stabilized biotopes, can be interpreted as the result of selection for the maximum rate of reproduction under turbidostatic conditions, while the opposite properties of K-strategists can be interpreted as being a result of selection for maximum effectiveness utilizing a limiting resource. This means that the long-known existence of two distinct ecological strategies could be related to the existence of two, and only two, types of negative feedback capable of maintaining a constant size of the population.
The model of r- and K-selection, also presented as the model of r- and K-strategy, was a popular concept of field ecology in their time (Pianka 1970). In nature, organisms with two fundamentally different life strategies can be encountered. One group of organisms prefers rapid reproduction. Its members are called r-strategists and the natural selection that they undergo is called r-selection. The second group tends to prefer the ability to compete with other organisms. The members of this group are called K-strategists and the relevant selection is called K-selection.
The ecology of r-strategists differs from that of K-strategists in a number of respects. Compared to K-strategists, they have shorter life cycles, greater maximum rate of reproduction, reproduce sooner, are usually smaller in size, frequently reproduce only once in their lifetime, and usually have a large number of progeny that, however, are not very viable and most of which do not even reach adulthood. The size of the populations of r-strategists tends to fluctuate in time and is mostly much smaller than would be permitted by the capacity of their environment, and thus within-species competition is very low. Death is usually caused by factors that do not differentiate amongst individuals according to genotype (random elimination, see below).r-Strategists occur particularly in a variable and unpredictable environment that is typical for the habitat in the early stages of succession. K-Strategists behave in the opposite way in all these respects.
The names of the two ecological strategies were chosen on the basis of the traditional designation of the constants in the logistic equation(Fig. IV.2), i.e. the equation describing the growth of a population in an environment capable of sustaining only a limited number of individuals:
![]()
![]()
where N denotes the number of individuals in the population, r is the rate of growth and K is the capacity of the environment, corresponding to the maximum number of individuals that the given environment is capable of sustaining. The logistic equation is fundamentally only a modification of the polynomial
![]()
where a = r, b = – r/K,i.e. an equation that successfully describes the shape of the growth curve (rapid, almost exponential growth at the beginning and slowing down or even stopping after a high population density is achieved); however, in fact, it has very little in common with the actual mechanisms of regulation in populations limited by the availability of nutrition.
The naming of the two types of natural selection according to the designation of the constants in the logistic equation is a very illustrative approach, but is rather unfortunate. To begin with, the logistic equation describes only a single, rather specific model of population growth, the specific case where the rate of reproduction is directly proportional to the size of the population and the death rate is directly proportional to the square of the size of the population – i.e., for example, population growth limited by a parasite transferred by direct contact. In addition, some authors noticed in the past that the existence of two types of natural selection does not follow from the logistic equation (Ginzburg 1992). We would expect that constant K would not play a role in a population of r-strategists and that the fitness of the organisms would be decided only by constant r, while the situation should be just the opposite in a population of K-strategists. However, in a population whose growth is described by the logistic equation, the fitness of an organism is affected to the same degree by constants r andK, so that there is only one strategy here, increasing r and/or K. Thus, although the concept of r- andK-strategies is one of the best known concepts in general ecology, the theoretical background of the relevant ecological phenomenon has so far been studied quite inadequately.
The concepts of random and nonrandom elimination(random and nonrandom selection) related to a certain degree to the concepts of r- and K-strategies. Individuals can be removed from the population either at random, and then the probability of the death of a certain individual will not depend in any way on his genotype, or differentially, in dependence on the genotype of the individual. A typical example ofrandom elimination consists in the reduction of the population of plankton fauna by a filtrator.
It is apparent that nonrandom elimination is always accompanied by natural selection. It is less apparent that random elimination is also accompanied by natural selection.While nonrandom elimination can lead to selection in favour of basically any trait, random elimination always selects in favour of rapid reproduction. Here, a certain connection can be seen with the model of r- and K-strategies, as most traits characteristic for r-strategists are in some way connected with a tendency to attain the maximum rate of reproduction. Consequently, some biologists are of the opinion that the existence of two different strategies, r and K, is based on differences between random andnonrandom elimination of superfluous individuals in the population.
The selection shadow theory or the theory of reduction of the effectiveness of selection during the life of an individual assumes that ageing does not occur in evolution as a mechanism ensuring, in advance, the programmed death of the individual, but rather as a consequence of the existence of an evolutionary barrier consisting in gradual reduction of the effectiveness of natural selection in dependence on the chronological age of the individual. A mutation that acts in the early stages of the life cycle of the individual and that increases the viability of its carrier, for example, by increasing his ability to regenerate damaged tissue, is extremely selectionally advantageous. If this same mutation were to function similarly at a later stage in the life cycle would be substantially less advantageous. This is because all the individuals in the population pass through the early stages of the life cycle, while only those individuals who live long enough and are not, for example, caught by a predator survive to a later stage. While a young individual has all its reproduction in the future, older individuals have already used up part of their reproduction potential. As a consequence of the reduced effectiveness of selection pressure at later stages in the life cycle, mutations that are negatively manifested in these later stages can accumulate in the population through genetic drift while the chance of fixation of mutations that would be manifested positively in these later stages is relatively reduced (Gavrilova et al. 1998).
Species selection is currently considered to be an important evolutionary mechanism, which could be responsible for the existence of some macro-evolutionary trends. Consequently, it will be further discussed in the chapter devoted to macro-evolution (XXVI). In species selection, competition occurs between species and entire developmental lines as to which of them will most probably undergo speciation (split off daughter species) and will be less likely to suffer extinction. Phylogenetic lines containing species that will most probably split off daughter species or that will not rapidly suffer extinction, will be evolutionarily successful in the long term even if the properties that are the cause of more frequent speciation, e.g. low mobility of its members, are disadvantageous from the standpoint of survival of individuals within the species.
It is quite possible that a number of very important traits occurring in modern organisms, e.g. sexuality (Stanley 1979), emerged just because of species selection. On the other hand, only individual selection could be responsible for the formation of all complex adaptive traits (inter-allele selection in sexually reproducing organisms – see below), which is the only known evolutionary mechanism that is capable of forming a complicated adaptive biological structure or function through gradual accumulation of minor changes leading to optimization of the relevant structure or function. The main handicap of species selection compared with individual selection lies in the small number of units that can compete together and the small space in time for the multistage evolution of more complicated traits. While, in individual selection, an enormous number of individuals compete together, the number of species that exist in a given territory at a given instant is substantially more limited. Simultaneously, the lifetime of an individual is much shorter than the period of existence of the species, so that intraspecies individual selection has sufficient time to accumulate a number of suitable changes, gradually leading to the formation of a certain complex adaptive trait, even if the species were capable of evolutionarily responding to selective pressure only for a certain time after its formation and not for the entire time of its existence (see XXVI.5). In contrast, the average time of existence of a species is approximately several million years, so that the entire period of existence of life on Earth (3.5 – 3.8 billion years) or even just the entire period of existence of macroscopic multicellular organisms (700 – 800 million years) could not easily encompass a sufficient number of “generations” of subsequent species.
In contrast, the advantage of species selection over individual selection lies in the fact that it has, so to speak, the final word in relation to fixation of a certain trait. A trait that can be in any way advantageous from the standpoint of the individual will finally disappear from nature if its existence leads to the extinction of the species whose members bear this trait. Human intelligence is certain advantageous from the standpoint of individual selection. However, if human beings kill themselves off in an atomic war, at the end of the day, the last laugh will be had, for example, by far less intelligent moles.
Compared to group selection, species selection has two great advantages. The first of them is resistance to invasion of an alternative form of the trait. If a certain trait is advantageous from the standpoint of the group and disadvantageous from the standpoint of the individual, then this trait will disappear from nature in the majority of cases as, sooner or later, individuals without this trait from another population will enter a prospering population of its bearers and will finally predominate through individual selection. In contrast, traits advantageous from the standpoint of the species and disadvantageous from the standpoint of individuals cannot disappear from nature in this way as reproduction isolation of the individual species will prevent invasion of the bearers of a trait of one species into the population of a second species.
A further advantage of species selection compared to group selection lies in the fact that the genetic variability of species need not necessarily be less than the genetic variability of the individuals of these species. For populations, the situation is far less favourable from the standpoint of the effectiveness of selection. The individual populations are formed by large groups of individuals and thus, quite necessarily, any property of various populations, i.e. the average properties of its members, varies less between populations than this property varies amongst individuals in the framework of the entire species. Simultaneously, the effectiveness of selection depends on the amount of variability amongst the individuals that are the subject of selection.
see Selection – the relationships between natural andsexual.
Darwin introduced the expression natural selection as an analogy or rather as an antithesis of the term artificial selection,i.e. selection performed by humans. Later, it was found that natural selection consists of at least two components, of selection performed by the environment, i.e. environmental selection, and of selection that occurs through the competition of members of the same sex for partners for reproduction, i.e. sexual selection (Darwin 1909). However, Darwin did not explicitly introduce the term environmental selection as supplementary to the term sexual selection and used the expression natural selection in both a broader and a narrower sense.
This inadequacy in the professional terminology leads, for example, to frequent misunderstanding in relation to the position of sexual selection. One faction of biologists considers this to be part of natural selection, while another faction considers it, as Darwin did, to be the biological process itself, operating independently of environmental selection and acting in the same population, frequently in the opposite direction to environmental selection. It is apparent that the proponents of the former concept understand natural selection in the broader sense of selection that is natural, not artificial, while the proponents of the latter concept understand it in a narrower sense, i.e. in the sense of selection performed by the environment (Flegr 1996b).
The category of natural selection can also include parental selection, i.e. selection performed by parents amongst their progeny. For example, it is assumed for altricial birds that the brightly coloured lining of their beaks and mouths emerged because parents preferentially fed young with the most obvious, i.e. most brightly coloured beak linings (Lyon, Eadie, & Hamilton 1994). With certain reservations the category of natural selection can also be considered to include subconscious selection performed by humans. It is quite possible, for example, that the phenotype of house cats (appearance, behaviour) was created through just this mechanism, through a form of unconscious domestication. People preferentially kept in their houses individuals that exhibited traits reminiscent of human young and that were also clean and affectionate.
- The term selfish DNA, i.e. designation for DNA segments that proliferate in the gene pool through molecular drive, must not be confused with the similar, but totally unrelated, term selfish gene or the somewhat related term ultraselfish gene.The selfish gene is the central concept of Dawkin’s model of biological evolution (Dawkins 1976)This model, based on the theoretical work of W.D. Hamilton (Hamilton 1964a; Hamilton 1964b; Hamilton 1967), assumes that the objects of selection in evolution are not individuals, and certainly not populations or species, but only the alleles of the individual genes. From the viewpoint of this hypothesis, all genes are selfish or, to be more exact, all the alleles of all genes are selfish. Selfishness here means that every allele is “out for itself”. Only an allele that affects the properties of an organism so that it increases the probability that it will be replicated and transferred down to future generations more frequently that other alleles of the same gene can be successful in evolution. In most cases, a successful allele somehow increases the biological fitness of the individual in whose gene it is contained. Consequently, the selfishness of genes is not fully apparent at first glance. It might seem that alleles that bring an advantage to individuals are most successful in evolution.
An ultraselfish gene is a gene or, to be more exact, an allele that, in order to increase the probability of its proliferation in the gene pool of the species, reduces the biological fitness of its bearers (see, for example, the bluebeard model in Section IV.9.1).
Molecular drive is a process through which mutations can proliferate within gene families (in process of homogenetization) and within the population (in process of fixation of mutations) through a number of mechanisms of nonreciprocal transfer of genetic information occurring on the chromosome or between different chromosomes (Dover 1986). Molecular drive differs from genetic drift in that changes in the frequencies of the individual alleles that occur through its action are not random in their direction. If a certain population of genetically identical organisms is divided into several smaller populations, then genetic drift will lead to fixation of different alleles in each population. In contrast, the effect of molecular drive should lead to fixation of the same alleles in all populations. Molecular drive differs from selection in that the alleles that are fixed through its action need not favourably affect the phenotype of the organism and can thus have a zero or even negative impact on the biological fitness of the individual.
In molecular drive, one allele is replaced by another not because this is more advantageous for its bearer, but because, at the level of the DNA, it multiplies more effectively, either through a mechanism related to replication or through a mechanism related to gene conversion (see below).
Molecular drive differs from mutation bias and reparation drive mainly in that it is responsible for the proliferation of certain mutations in the genome or in the gene pool of the population, but not for their repeated formation.
In 1964, W.D. Hamilton published the results of his doctoral thesis concerned with some consequences of the existence of sexual reproduction for the progress of microevolution (Hamilton 1964a; Hamilton 1964b). His two articles, together with the ideas of G.C. Williams (Williams 1966), established the basis for a fundamentally new approach to biological evolution in sexually reproducing organisms. This model of biological evolution was popularized in the 1970’s and 1980’s by R. Dawkins as the selfish gene theory. In his best-known book “The Selfish Gene” (Dawkins 1976), he demonstrated, in contrast to Hamilton without using any mathematical models, that the subject of natural selection and thus the actual object of biological evolution cannot be individuals amongst sexually reproducing organisms, whose genome and thus biological properties are not inherited from one generation to the next, and certainly not families, populations or species, but only the various alleles of the individual genes, which are practically always passed down from one generation to the next in unaltered form. Thus, according to Dawkins, biological evolution must be understood as a race between the various alleles of a certain locus for the greatest frequency in the gene pool of the population. The individual alleles of the various genes can variously cooperate together, can conclude various coalitions but, in actual fact, all biological processes are based on a battle amongst the individual selfish genes or, to be more exact, selfish alleles, for the most effective and most frequent replication.
As an excellent popularizer, Dawkins called his book “The Selfish Gene” and not “The Selfish Allele” and almost always speaks of selfish genes and not alleles, as most lay people have an idea of what a gene is (although mostly erroneously, see II.3.1), while the definition of an allele is not part of the general consciousness. In this conception, organisms are understood to be sort of vehicles, instruments that the genes have created so that they can replicate as fast as possible under the conditions in our biosphere. When an evolutionary biologist studies a certain biological phenomenon, a certain property of living organisms, he should not ask which advantage that property brings its bearer (regardless of whether at the level of the individual, population or species), but how it is advantageous for the allele, the DNA section that codes the given property, how it helps to spread it in the gene pool at the expense of the other alleles of the same gene.
The selfish gene theory turned out to be an effective instrument for understanding and describing various evolutionary processes. It permits integration of our view of natural selection at all levels. It easily manages to explain the mechanism of the formation of altruistic behaviour and evolutionary processes at the molecular and chromosomal levels. Simultaneously, some biologists do not consider it to be an independent model of evolution, but only an alternative way of describing or viewing nature. Dawkins himself adopted this approach in the first edition of the “Selfish Gene” book. However, an increasing number of evolutionary biologists are coming to the opinion that the selfish gene theory or, to be more exact, the model of intralocus interallele selection, is substantially different from the Neodarwinist model of evolution of adaptive traits. While, according to the classical theory, only an allele that, compared to the other alleles, increases the relative biological fitness of its bearer can spread, it follows from the selfish gene theory that an allele that reduces the relative biological fitness of its bearer can spread in the population, of course, only under the assumption that it will simultaneously increase the probability of its own transfer to the gene pool of the next generation.
An illustrative, although originally purely theoretical example of the spreading of such an allele was described by Maynard Smith (Maynard Smith & Price 1973). This model can be described as the bluebeard modeland its principle is illustrated in Fig. IV.10. Imagine a gene on the Y-chromosome of a male, whose allele M causes that the male will kill all its daughters and feed its sons with their meat. As a consequence, a male with allele M will have almost half-lower biological fitness than a normal male with allele m. It will have only half as many progeny; however, the sons will not have to compete with daughters and will thus be stronger. It would follow from the Neodarwinist model that this bluebeard allele would rapidly disappear from the population. However, it follows from the selfish gene theory that the bluebeard allele will be highly successful and will spread in the population. The success of the allele is caused by the fact that it is transferred to the next generation on the Y-chromosome only to males and thus the fact that the bluebeard does not leave behind and daughters is insignificant. To the contrary, the fact that the sons will have no competition from daughters and will be better fed and thus stronger will contribute favourably to spreading of this gene in the population.
So far, no case of bluebeard alleles that would spread in the population through the above-described ethological mechanism is known in real nature, but some known ethological mechanisms are quite close to it (Foster, Wenseleers, & Ratnieks 2001). In addition, however, we know a number of alleles that achieve the same effect through other molecular or physiological mechanisms. Probably the best-studied systems consist in the SD-alleles of drosophila and the t-alleles of house mice (Carvalho & Vaz 1999; Ardlie 1998; Vanboven et al. 1996). In both cases, the relevant “bluebeard allele” manages during meiosis to reprogram a gene on the homologous chromosome so that, during spermatogenesis, in which normally the genes of the developing germ cell do not intervene, it actively destroys the developing germinal cell. This means that a heterozygote bearing the bluebeard allele produces substantially fewer sperm than a normal individual (and thus has lower biological fitness), but all its sperm (or most of them) bear the “bluebeard” allele (Fig. IV.11).
An individual receives signals from the environment through its sensory organs. This also applies to signals allowing the organism to obtain information on the presence or quality of a potential sexual partner. Any sensory organ has different sensitivity for various types of stimulation. For example, vision better differentiates certain colors or certain shapes and recognizes other colors and shapes less well. This kind of selective sensitivity of the sensory organs and related brain centers can be manifested in evolution as sensory drive (sensory bias, sensory exploitation) (Enquist & Arak 1993; Enquist & Arak 1994). Sensory drive can decide which traits will finally be fixed by sexual selection. If, for example, the vision of a pheasant is better capable of differentiating the horizontal than the vertical dimensions of an object, females will consider a male with long tail feathers to be a larger male than one that is actually larger, but has shorter tail feathers.
In a number of species, individuals with symmetric patterns are preferred (Ridley 1992; Swaddle & Cuthill 1994) (Fig. XV.5). It has been found that even artificial neuron networks capable of learning are able to more readily identify symmetrical shapes than asymmetrical ones (Enquist & Arak 1994; Johnstone 1994). Females preferring males with symmetrical patterns are probably capable of identifying the presence of a male of their species at a much greater distance or under conditions of much worse visibility than females preferring asymmetric patterns.
Even a very weak sensory drive can start a cycle of positive feedbacks that can lead, for example with contributions from the Fisher mechanism, to fixation of genes for preference for a certain trait and simultaneously fixation of the genes for the trait.
In species in which uniparental care for progeny is possible, r-strategy, mostly of males, the greatest possible promiscuity, copulation with the greatest possible number of females, is evolutionarily advantageous. In contrast, careful choice of the biological fathers of their offspring, i.e. copulation with the best male in the population, is more advantageous for K-strategists, mostly for females. However, this theoretical conclusion has been repeatedly thrown into doubt by the results of the observations of the behavior of organisms in captivity and in nature. It has been found in a number of species that, not only males, but also females copulate with a great many partners.
The simplest explanation of this, at first glance illogical, behavior of females is that organisms do not subject their reproductive behavior to attempts to achieve the greatest possible fitness, but to attempts to gain a reward in the form of satisfying feelings of physiological pleasure. However, this explanation is apparently not sufficient. An individual can subject and probably does subject his behavior to this aspect, to what his/her nervous system feels to be pleasant; however, evolution makes the final decision. With a certain degree of exaggeration, we can say that we do not eat an apple because it is sweet but that we experience an apple as being sweet because it is evolutionarily advantageous to eat it. Like almost everything in biology, this principle is not one hundred percent valid. A smoker doesn’t enjoy a cigarette because it is evolutionarily advantageous to smoke, not to mention other types of addictive drugs.
The above-mentioned arena hypothesis is a frequently mentioned hypothesis explaining the function of female promiscuity. This hypothesis assumes that a female copulates with a greater number of males to obtain sperm from various individuals in the population to create conditions for intergamete competition. Through copulation with a greater number of males, the female can insure herself against infertile males or against males with reduced fertility.
There are a number of other hypotheses that attempt to explain the phenomenon of female promiscuity. In some species, it can be assumed that the sperm or other components of the ejaculate constitute not only a source of genetic material for the female, but also a source of energy for nourishment of the developing embryos or even for herself (Wedell 1994). In other species, it is assumed that the females ensure greater genetic diversity of their offspring in this way, reducing their mutual competition for resources (see the elbow room hypothesis, XIII.3.2.2.1) and also increasing the chance that an individual ideally adapted to the conditions of any particular micro-habitat will be present amongst the offspring (see the lottery model, XIII.3.2.2.2).
Other models assume that, in species living in groups, it is advantageous for females if they prevent the males from finding out with certainty who is the biological father of the offspring. If the female copulated at least once with any male in the group, then no male can exclude that he is actually the biological father of any offspring and will thus not behave in an unfriendly manner towards the offspring. The phenomenon of concealed ovulation, which is encountered in many species of animals, and the ability of the female to manipulate the ejaculate inside her reproductive organs simultaneously allows the female to affect which of the copulating males finally becomes the biological father of the offspring (Pizzari & Birkhead 2000; Pizzari, Froman, & Birkhead 2002). In human beings, similar to other animals, these processes frequently occur to a major degree outside of the consciousness of the woman. However, experimental studies have shown that, in the fertile phase of the menstrual cycle, women prefer different types of short-term sexual partners (more dominant and masculine types) than in phases where conception is less probable (Penton-Voak & Perrett 2000; Penton-Voak et al. 1999). The results of studies performed on the students of the Prague Faculty of Science of Charles University also demonstrated that the smell of dominant males was preferred in the fertile phase only by women who had a long-term partner at the time of the experiment and who were thus probably unconsciously more interested in “good genes” than in a “good care-giver” for their offspring {12514}.
The greater probability of conception in cases of rape than during normal sexual intercourse could also be connected with concealed female choice at subconscious level (Starks & Blackie 2000). A study in the U.S.A. showed that, in a single year, 32,000 pregnancies resulted from rape, of which 38% of the women finally gave birth to their babies. The data indicated that the probability of conception following rape was 5%, compared to approx. 1.2% in normal sexual intercourse. Only 11.8% of the pregnancies ended in spontaneous abortion, compared to 13.8% of normal pregnancies. Because of the size of the data set, all the observed differences were statistically highly significant.
Female (and male) promiscuity is, however, sometimes explained in an entirely different way. This need not in any way be behavior advantageous for its bearer, the promiscuous female, but may consist in behavior controlled by a parasite and advantageous only for this parasite.
Control of the behavior of a host by a parasite is apparently a very common phenomenon (see XIX.6.5). There are a great many parasites whose transmission from one host to another occurs at the moment of copulation or during behavior directly or indirectly connected with reproduction of the host species. Promiscuity could provide certain advantages for the host species; however, for the sexually transmitted parasite, it is the most important parameter influencing the effectiveness of its spreading in the population, thus a question of life and death. If a mutation occurs in a parasite that allows it to affect the nervous system of the host organism in a way so that it will behave in a more promiscuous manner, this will greatly increase the chance for the parasite that it will spread in the population horizontally from one individual to another. It is understandable that such a mutant very rapidly predominates in a population of parasites. A parasite can achieve the required result in various ways, either by direct intervention in the nervous system of the host or through its endocrine system, through production of suitable hormones or their analogues, or very indirectly, for example in that it causes itchiness of the sexual organs of its host (Dawkins 1976).
The parasite need not be transmitted during the actual copulation. It is, at the very least, suspicious how frequently the mouths come into contact as part of the precopulation behavior of various species (mutual feeding, licking, kissing). In general, it can be stated that we kiss one another because it is pleasant. This undoubted fact is, however, uninteresting from an evolutionary standpoint. What requires an explanation is who and why programmed our nervous system so that kissing is pleasant. One of the surprising answers could be – a parasite.
The emergence of sexual reproduction and differentiation of individuals of one species into males and females led to the appearance of a new factor, sexual selection. For the individual, it is not important to simply survive to reproductive age, but it is also necessary to find a sexual partner (or the optimal sexual partner) for reproduction. Competition occurs amongst members of the same sex for a suitable sexual partner. This competition is generally accompanied by very intense selection, which is then termed sexual selection. The direction and intensity of sexual selection acting on both sexes can differ substantially. This leads, amongst other things, to different evolution of morphological traits in the two sexes, to the formation of secondary sexual traits (epigamic traits) and thus frequently to very marked sexual dimorphism. The existence of striking secondary sexual traits and the impossibility of explaining their emergence through the action of environmental selection led Darwin to differentiation of a second type of natural selection – sexual selection.
The action of sexual selection can be extremely intense. It is not rare that, in a population consisting of half males and half females, a single male is the father of all the offspring. Thus, the other males have zero exclusive fitness. Selection pressures following from this type of selection can thus be stronger than the selection pressures of environmental selection and, as will be shown in this chapter, can lead to quite interesting phenomena.
; In most cases, sexual selection does not act with the same intensity on the members of the two sexes. Females are usually more selective and males less selective in choice of a sexual partner. Consequently, males are usually subjected to more intense sexual selection and thus more obvious secondary sexual traits tend to emerge amongst them. The cause of this asymmetry lies primarily in the different cost of production of microgametes and macrogametes and secondarily in the different cost of the two parent roles. Because a female invests more energy in the production of macrogametes from the very beginning of reproduction than a male into the production of microgametes, she must generally accept the future thankless role of the parent that invests more into feeding and bringing up the offspring than her partner. In organisms with internal fertilization, this tendency is further reinforced by the fact that the greatest part of the cost of reproduction, nutrition of the embryo, is, in its biological nature, not transferrable to the male. Asymmetry in expenditure of energy thus attains extreme values here. The fitness of the individual depends both on the number of offspring produced in a lifetime and also on their quality. Males can increase their fitness through greater sexual activity, while females basically do not have any reserves in this area and the numbers of their offspring do not increase with an increasing number of sexual partners (Fig. XV.1). Thus, males need not be as discriminating in the quality of their sexual partners and can even reproduce with females that are of inferior quality phenotypically or genotypically. In contrast, females must carefully differentiate the quality of the males with whom they will reproduce. The quality of their future offspring depends to the same degree on the quality of their own genes as on the quality of the genes of the male.
Thus, the population contains a constant excess supply of males that are willing to reproduce over the supply of females that are willing to reproduce. This leads to strong intrasexual competition and thus more intense sexual selection amongst males.
Several key moments are important in the game for the laziest parent, which takes place between males and females in a great many species. The female attempts to delay the actual act of copulation for as long as possible, so that the male has already invested as much as possible at the beginning of reproduction. Simultaneously, she cannot postpone copulation disproportionately long, because the male could lose patience and could try to obtain a more compliant (and more permissive) female. Simultaneously, intrasexual competition takes place amongst the males in the population – the evolutionary game of “who’s dumbest”, i.e. a competition for the most patient suitor, “if not this one, then another one”, i.e. a competition for the most successful searcher for a permissive female, “for the dude”, i.e. a competition in willingness to risk invested precopulation efforts and, after achieving copulation, go on to the next house, and a great many more, at least as interesting games.
A number of evolutionary games also take place within the population of females; I will leave their designation to the fantasy of the reader. Simultaneously, choice of suitable strategy is frequently even more complicated for females in that the choice of a suitable sexual partner must be subject to other criteria to a far greater degree than only the probability of immediate gain from the game as to who is the laziest. While the optimal (although not always evolutionarily stable) strategy of males lies in maximum quantity, i.e. in lack of selectivity in reproduction, females must rather favor the qualitative aspect. They can influence their probable reproductive success primarily through selection of the best sexual partner, i.e. the male with the greatest fitness. Thus, for a female it is not a simple matter to determine the criteria according to which she should chose a suitable male. The fitness of a male need not be in any way correlated with his willingness to contribute to care for his progeny. In most cases, we can probably expect negative correlation, following from the existence of evolutionarily advantageous conditional strategy. If you are beautiful and strong, then play the game of “if not this one then another one”; if you are low on sex appeal, than you still have a chance in the game of “who’s dumbest” {11547}. Observations of swallows has shown that females prefer to copulate with individuals with long tail feathers, while these individuals provide the least paternal care for their offspring (Reynolds 1996).
The sexy-son hypothesis refers to the situation where it is more advantageous for females to choose a sexual partner that does not care much for his offspring, but which is most attractive for other females on the basis of different criteria. The disadvantage that choice of such a male represents for bringing up one’s own young is compensated here by the fact that the sons inherit attractiveness from their fathers and have a greater chance of reproducing in the next generation.
Relatively strong barriers to adaptive evolution exist in unstructured populations. This is because, in order to modify the phenotype of organisms – a prerequisite for a change in the environmental niche – the population must often pass through intermediate stages during which the organisms are already less adapted to utilize the old niche but not yet perfectly adapted to utilize the new niche. Another major obstacle to a population’s adaptive response to selection pressure lies in the genetic architecture of the phenotype traits, namely in the fact that alleles that, in their dominant status or in combination with particular alleles in other loci, help to create a particular trait very frequently in their heterozygotous state or, in combination with other alleles in other loci, participate in the creation of a completely different trait. The shifting balance theory formulated by Sewal Wright (Wright 1931; Wright 1982) in the 1930’s assumes that adaptive traits that cannot be fixed in a large unstructured population can be more easily fixed in a large structured population, i.e. in a population consisting of a large number of genetically and environmentally partly isolated small populations (Fig. VII.5). Dividing the population into a series of relatively isolated partial populations will, amongst other things, change non-additive genetic variability into additive genetic variability (Wade & Goodnight 1998)(see also II.7) which can, indeed, serve as the material for directional selection. Wright believed that evolution of an adaptive trait in a structured population has, in a certain sense, three stages. During the first stage, genetic drift in some small populations causes a shift in allele frequencies in favour of alleles that, in a particular combination, can determine a useful phenotype. During the second stage, the relevant alleles, and thus the relevant phenotype, are fixed in some of these populations through natural selection. In the third stage, group selection through migrants infecting other populations or establishing new populations causes the relevant alleles to spread newly throughout the metapopulation until they finally become generally fixed. Gene flow plays a crucial role in all three stages. In the first and second stage, high-intensity gene flow reduces the likelihood of useful trait fixation; in the third stage, on the contrary, it increases this probability. The validity of this model has repeatedly been confirmed by a number of theoretical (Barton & Rouhani 1993, 12322)and empirical studies (Katz & Young 1975; Wade & Goodnight 1991). However, some studies (Schamber & Muir 2001)did not confirm the conclusions of Wright’s shifting balance theory quite as clearly and the theory is therefore still a subject of discussion (Coyne, Barton, & Turelli 1997; Coyne, Barton, & Turelli 2000). Its opponents mostly argue that the theory is too complex and that the rise of adaptive traits through directional selection can be explained by even the simplest model of Darwinian selection in a large unstructured population. Its advocates, on the other hand, respond by arguing that the simplicity or complexity of a theory cannot be the final criterion of its accuracy (Peck, Ellner, & Gould 2000)and that Wright’s theory can explain even the fixation of alleles that, according to the simple neo-Darwinian model of selection, should not become fixed in large unstructured populations.
The importance of selection for heterozygotes for maintaining polymorphism is not currently apparent. However, it is almost certain that at least some alleles are maintained in the population in this way. The best known example of selection for heterozygotes is selection for persons with sickle-cell anemia in areas affected by the occurrence of malaria, a disease caused by parasitic protozoa of the Plasmodium genus. Sickle-cell anemia is a hereditary disease that appears in individuals with allele s, i.e. with an allele coding an abnormal β-chain of haemoglobulin. While the normal β-chain of haemoglobulin, coded by allele S, has glutamic acid in position 6, allele s codes valine in this position. This single substitution means that the blood cells containing abnormal haemoglobulin are deformed into a sickle shape at sites with lower oxygen partial pressure, i.e. in the capillaries, so that they are used up more rapidly and removed from circulation. This effect is manifested drastically in s/s homozygotes, so that these individuals do not generally survive to reproductive age. s/S heterozygotes are also somewhat handicapped, but the reduction in their fitness compared to S/S homozygotes is not so significant.
The frequency of the occurrence of s alleles is highly positively correlated with the occurrence of malaria. It has been found that this is not a random correlation. Heterozygous s/S individuals are much more resistant against malaria than S/S homozygous individuals. The mechanism of this resistance is not exactly defined. As the protozoa develop in the red blood cells, it can be assumed that blood cells attacked by the parasite are deformed more readily than cells that are not attacked. Thus, they are more rapidly removed from circulation in the spleen, together with the parasite. Because malaria is a very serious disease that currently affects about 500 million people and that kills 1-2 million people every year, resistance against malaria provides a substantial selection advantage to heterozygotes. Thus, individuals with the s/S heterozygous genotype have the greatest fitness in areas with increased occurrence of malaria and selection for heterozygotes permanently maintains the presence of both alleles in the population. Malaria similarly maintains polymorphism in some other genes (Ruwende et al. 1995).See also Origin of Rh-blood group polymorphism.
Only a sort of sequential evolution can occur in asexually reproducing organisms, i.e. gradual fixation of advantageous mutations in a single genealogical line (Fig. XIII.6). If several advantageous mutations occur at once in the population, the carriers of various mutations will compete. Only the most successful of them will, in the end, survive and its progeny will have to again “wait” for another mutation to occur, even though it already existed in the population in the past. In contrast, in sexually reproducing species, the evolution of various traits can occur in parallel and the individual mutations are selected simultaneously in various individuals (Fisher 1958; Muller 1932). Recombinants are formed sooner or later during sexual reproduction and at least some of them carry the advantageous mutation from both parents. If the positive effect of the mutations is additive, then these recombinants and their progeny are positively selected with greater effectiveness than the original parent line (Muller 1964). Mathematical models have shown that acceleration of evolution through this effect can be significant, especially in populations of medium size {12233}. However, in normal-size populations, evolution tends to be limited by the number of newly formed mutations rather than by their mutual competition. Thus, the advantage of parallel selection is much smaller here (Crow & Kimura 1965; Crow 1994). Another reduction in the effectiveness of this process (even in large populations) follows from the Hill-Robertson effect (Hill & Robertson 1966), i.e. a reduction in the effectiveness of selection occurring in favour of several alleles at the same time (see IV.2.1).
Selection-determine differentiation of populations or individuals living under various conditions could be the mechanism responsible for the Sir Sebright effect (Flegr 2002). Darwin apparently first described this effect at the level of whole populations (Darwin 1868, Part II, pp. 115 – 117, 143) and Lysenkoists claimed to have observed it at the level of individual plants in their experiments in the 1930’s. Darwin described the experience of domestic animal breeders, according to which it is necessary to occasionally rejuvenate the breeding by crossing animals of the same race that have been bred for a long time under very different conditions. For this purpose, breeders kept one herd of domestic animals in the lowlands and one in the mountains and occasionally performed crossing between the animals in the two herds. This empirically tested procedure, for which a theoretical basis was long sought without success, continues to be used by breeders to the present day in some cases. The most probable explanation of this phenomenon assumes that certain alleles are selected in a herd that is maintained under the same conditions for a long time, which gradually reduces the genetic variability of the population by elimination of other alleles (Flegr 2002). In two herd kept under different conditions (in lowlands and in mountains), different alleles are selected each time. If the animals from the two herds are occasionally mixed together and crossed, the original genetic variability of the population is renewed, so that some advantageous heterozygote genotypes with high viability begin again to be produced. Renewal of the original genetic variability can also reverse the consequences of gradual micro-evolution, during which the action of natural selection under the particular conditions can lead to a gradual increase in the fitness of members of the population at the expense of their production efficiency.
The Sir Sebright effect can also apply at the individual level to organisms without a Weismann barrier. Lysenkoists described experiments in which two plants cultivated by cloning from a single rhizome were crossed together. They stated that the progeny obtained are more viable when the two plants were grown under different conditions, e.g. one in dry and one in damp soil, than if they are grown under the same conditions (Turbin 1952, p. 138). It is quite possible that the Lysenkoists thought up this result, similar to a great many others. However, it is also possible that the Sir Sebright effect was manifested in their experiments, i.e. that intra-organism cell-line selection selected genetically different cell lines of the parent plants under different conditions and that genetically different germinal cells gradually formed from them. The combination of genetically different germinal cells subsequently led to the formation of more viable progeny than would have been formed by combination of genetically more similar germinal cells derived from plant clones kept under the same conditions. In addition to classical somatic mutations, the source of variability for intra-organism selection could, of course, also have been epigenetic changes (see II.8).
A very interesting, although certainly not generally accepted hypothesis – see e.g. {11160}, which explains the absence of a mechanism for the formation of haploid sex cells based on simple division of diploid cells into two haploid cells, assumes that the purpose of the present complicated mechanisms of nuclear division is to prevent the formation and spreading of hypothetical genes termed sister killers (Butcher & Deng 1994; Hurst 1993; Haig 1993a). If reduction of ploidy were to occur through simple division of diploid cells into two daughter cells, ideal conditions would be created for the formation and spreading of alleles that, following division of the diploid cells into two haploid cells, would program the haploid cell, in whose nuclei they would be present, to kill its sister haploid cell. The sister-killer allele would, at least initially, spread very rapidly in the population, as heterozygote diploid cells would produce only haploid sex cells with this allele. From the long-term viewpoint, such a system would be unstable as homozygotes with two copies of sister-killer alleles would not produce viable progeny. The allele would have to learn to recognize whether its copy is present in the sister cell and, on this basis, trigger or not trigger killing. Following the creation of such a mechanism, it would become fixed in the given species and would simultaneously cease to be manifested externally in the phenotype. If such a mechanism were not created, the action of sister-killers could even lead to the extinction of the particular species. The third possibility is apparently most probable – through the drastic selection pressure of sister-killer alleles, alleles would become fixed at some locus that would provide their carriers with resistance to sister-killer alleles. Species exposed to constant waves of fixation of sister-killer alleles would, of course, be at a disadvantage compared to species in which a mechanism would exist to prevent the formation of these alleles in advance, so that this mechanism could be fixed in the biosphere by species selection (IV.8.4). Meiosis and other currently known means of creation of haploid sex cells could be the mechanism for preventing the spreading of sister-killer alleles.
The spreading of phenotype variability in sexually reproducing species allows generation amongst progeny of Sisyphean genotypes (genetic elite), i.e. individuals that are so well adapted to current conditions that they produce far more progeny during their lives than other individuals in the population. G.C. Williams introduced the term Sisyphean genotypes for them; the original name, genetic elite, was introduced by T. Dobzhansky. Williams’ name is probably more appropriate, as it primarily emphasizes the fact that the emerging genotype of these individuals appeared only because of segregation and recombination and thus has minimal heritability and must be formed anew in subsequent generations (Williams 1975). Both authors assumed that extraordinarily biologically fit individuals, whose direct or indirect descendants will subsequently constitute most of the individuals in the population, occur with very low frequency in very large populations of sexually reproducing species. s
It is very probable that this mechanism can work only for species with extremely high reproduction potential, i.e. where one individual produces so many embryos that its progeny could, in the ideal case, i.e. if all the embryos lived to maturity, maintain the existing population size even if the other members of the population did not reproduce at all. Williams introduced the term non-Markovian species for such species. While, in Markovian species, the number of individuals in the population depends on the number in the given population in the previous generation, this is not true in non-Markovian species, as the occurrence of only a single individual with optimum genotype (or with a good portion of luck) can supplement the size of the population from any random value to the maximum size, limited from above only by the relevant ecological regulation mechanisms (see IV.4.1). At the present time, only some species of wild fauna could fall in this category, possibly including fish, and also some endoparasites; however, in the past, the common ancestors of most of present-day Markovian species could have passed through this stage. Sexuality could be a trait that was advantageous in the past for non-Markovian species, as it allowed them to create Sisyphean genotypes; however this need not be advantageous from this viewpoint for modern species and could be preserved, for example, through the evolutionary trap mechanism (see XIII.3.3).
– It followed from equation (5) that the number of mutations fixed per time unit should not depend on the size of the population. However, it is apparent from empirical data obtained from experiments and study of natural populations that more molecular polymorphism is frequently maintained or even fixed over the same time in small populations than in large populations (Nevo et al. 1997). This discrepancy between the theoretical conclusions and fact was explained by the Japanese geneticist T. Ohta (Ohta & Gillespie 1996; Ohta 1998). The core of her explanation consisted in the quite reasonable assumption that most mutations that occur in organisms fall in the category of slightly negative (slightly deleterious) mutations (Fig. V.11). On the basis of study of the mathematical models, W.H. Li derived that mutations that positively or negatively affect the biological fitness of their bearer act as effectively neutral when the absolute value of their relative selection coefficient
Thus, in small populations, the product of the selection coefficient for slightly negative mutations and the effective size of the relevant population (Nes) is less than 1, so that these mutations act as effectively neutral, i.e. their fate is determined by genetic drift and not natural selection. The probability of fixation of these slightly negative mutations is thus approximately equal to their frequency in the population. In contrast, in large populations, the product of the selection coefficient and the size of the population is relatively larger. In a great many cases, it exceeds a value of 1, so that natural selection decides on the fate (elimination) of this mutation. As a consequence, slightly negative mutations are fixed less in a large population than in a small population over the same period of time. In contrast, slightly positive mutations are fixed more in a large population, as natural selection effectively assists in their proliferation here. As there are more negative mutations than positive mutations, it is apparent that overall more mutations are fixed in a small population than in a large population over the same period of time. Thus, the results of theoretical studies are not in any way contradictory to the empirical data: over a given period of time, neutral mutations are fixed with the same effectiveness in large and small populations; however, a greater fraction of all mutations represent effectively neutral mutations in a small population.
see also Mutations.
Slipped‑strand mispairing leads first to local short-term denaturing of the double-helix DNA molecule and subsequently to renaturation of the segment of the strand, not with the original complementary part of the opposing strand, but with some other area containing the complementary base. If this event is followed by reparation and further replication of the given DNA segment, this is followed by either multiplication or, on the other hand, deletion of a certain sequential motif (Levinson & Gutman 1987)(Fig. VI.7).
Slippagecan also occur during the replication itself by slippage of the template for the DNA-polymerase enzyme (Fig. VI.8). In the site where repetition occurs of a certain nucleotide or short oligonucleotide, the DNA-polymerase can “slip” backwards or forwards along the template at a certain moment and synthesize a new DNA strand twice in a row according to the same template section, or leave out a certain section of the template. The probability of this event is inversely proportional to the length of the oligonucleotide of which the given repetition consists and directly proportional to the number of oligonucleotides in the repetition. As a consequence, although slippage can be followed by insertion or deletion of the particular motif, there is clear asymmetry in the probability of the two events. Insertion of a new copy increases the probability of further slippage, while deletion reduces it. For example, it is known that the frequency of spontaneous insertion and deletion of A in pentanucleotide AAAAA is more than one order of magnitude greater than their frequency in tetranucleotide AAAA. This means that the familiar principle of positive feedback is important in multiplication of repetitive motifs and the entire process of multiplication of certain motifs has a marked accelerating, avalanche character.
Avalanche multiplication of motifs in the genome of the organism is responsible for a number of serious diseases. For example, multiplication of the (CAG)n motif in the gene for androgen causes Kennedy’s disease, multiplication of the same motif on a different gene is responsible for Huntington’s disease, and multiplication of (CCG)n is observed in all cases of the fragile X chromosome syndrome (Lubjuhn, Schwaiger, & Epplen 1994).
Multiplication and the general mutability of simple repetition segments form the basis for the microsatellite analysis technique (see XXIV.3.7).This technique, which is based on amplification and characterization of the individual loci containing simple repetitions, is broadly employed in various population studies. The mutability of these segments allows microsatellite analysis to monitor a large amount of genetic polymorphism even in mutually quite related individuals. This can be employed, for example, in determining paternity or in determining the internal structure of a population.
The behavior of organisms very soon became a subject of interest for evolutionary biologists. Ethology itself became concerned with studying patterns of behavior and how they became fixed (i.e. through natural selection) during evolution. Soon, patterns of behavior controlling the relationship between individuals within a social group came to the forefront of the interest of evolutionary biologists. It was found that knowledge of the mechanisms of evolution allow successful prediction of which patterns of behavior have a chance of becoming fixed in a particular species and which would, on the other hand, disappear, even though their fixation might be advantageous for a social group or species. Study of these patterns of behavior and the mechanisms of their evolutionary formation has become the subject of sociobiology. The author of the book “Sociobiology: The new synthesis” (Wilson 1975b), Edward Osborne Wilson (*1929), is mostly considered to be the most important author in this field.
- The hypothesis of somatic mutations (Gorshkov & Makarieva 1999) is based on the suggestion that one of the important functions of diploidy could consist in protection against somatic mutations. Somatic mutations occur during the ontogenesis of every multicellular organism. In large organisms, the number of cell divisions between the zygote and the adult organism is rather large. Consequently, during ontogenesis, a great many loss and thus frequently recessive lethal mutations accumulate in their cells. Their presence does not matter in diploidal organisms, as they do not enter the germinal line and are generally not manifested in the somatic cells, because there is only a small probability that similar mutations would occur in both copies of a single gene. However, sex chromosomes are present in the cells of members of the heterogametic sex in the haploid state which is quite fundamental for the viability of the organism in the case of the X-chromosome, which generally contains a large number of genes. While, in homogametic females, the X-chromosomes act as autosomes, so that loss somatic mutations of their genes are recessive and are not externally manifested, in members of the heterogametic sex with a single copy of the X-chromosome, the presence of these mutations is manifested in reduced functioning of the cells and tissues and thus reduced viability of the organism. Similar to the recessive gene hypothesis, the hypothesis of somatic mutations also explains the strong manifestations of this effect in interspecific hybrids by an exponential dependence between the number of mutations and the decrease in the fitness of the individual. In contrast to the recessive gene hypothesis, the reduced average frequency of recessive negative mutations on X-chromosomes, which is necessary consequence of the greater effectiveness of selection acting on the representatives of the heterogametic sex, in which the harmful effect of mutations is not masked by the presence of a functional copy on the second X-chromosome, does not represent a complication here.. The frequency of these mutations in the gene pool is totally irrelevant; the reduced viability of hybrids is a result of somatic mutations occurring during the life of the individual.
The hypothesis of somatic mutations also explains the results of experiments with hybrid drosophila with an “unbalanced” genome (see XXI.4.3.1). It is apparent that, in males, which bear two X-chromosomes from the same species, the effect of recessive somatic mutations on the X-chromosome must be less than in hybrid males with a single X-chromosome, i.e. just that demonstrated by experiments with drosophila, i.e. contrary to expectations following from the dominance hypothesis.
The hypothesis of somatic mutations also offers a simple explanation of why the Haldane rule for viability is basically not valid for mammals. In this taxon, compensation of the genetic dose, i.e. inactivation of one of the X-chromosomes, occurs in the somatic cells. Because of this inactivation, each somatic cell of a female, similar to males, contains only one active copy of the X-chromosome, and the viability of hybrid females is thus reduced here similarly to the viability of hybrid males. However, this effect can analogously also be explained by the dominance hypothesis.
The hypothesis of somatic mutations also explains other phenomena encountered in nature and not directly related to the Haldane rule. It explains why all large fauna are diploid, while small fauna, whose somatic cells undergo only a small number of divisions during ontogenesis and accumulate only a small number of mutations, are sometimes haploid. It also offers an explanation of why male haplodiploid insects are much more sensitive to irradiation in the early stages of ontogenesis, when their cells are haploid, where the differences between the sexes disappear in adulthood, when diploidization or tetraploidization occurs in most of the cells in the somatic tissues of males. This explains why large species have small X-chromosomes, while small species, for example drosophila, can have X-chromosomes that bear up to 40% of all the genes. This also provides an explanation for the fact that, in mammals (with heterogametic males), the males mostly exhibit higher mortality and a shorter average lifetime, while the opposite is true of birds (with heterogametic females) (Promislow 2003).
The hypothesis of somatic mutations, in itself, cannot explain the existence of all the phenomena described by the Haldane rule. The sterility of the members of the heterogametic sex is a result, to a major degree, of defects in the germinal cells themselves, where the number of cell divisions that occur in the germinal line is low for large organisms. It is thus apparent that a number of mechanisms are responsible for the phenomena described by the Haldane rule; however, they most probably also include the accumulation of somatic mutations in the sex chromosomes.
Sorting from the standpoint of stability is an important mechanism of any evolution, including biological evolution. If structures that differ in their degree of stability are formed in the system, there will be a gradual increase in the content of those that will exhibit greater stability – lifetime. These structures will also be accumulated even if the formation of the more stable structures is statistically less probable than the formation of less stable structures. The sorting is similar to selection, however, only the stability of sorted entities can be the criterion of evolutionary success. The most important difference between the sorting and the natural selection is the absence of any role of heritability in the former mechanism.
Spandrels are architectural elements that develop not through the intention of the architect, but as a consequence of objective, e.g. geometric. Pendentives are given as a special case of spandrels in evolutionary literature; these are spherical triangular areas permitting the placing of a circular dome over a square room. The best known case (at least for evolutionary biologists) consists in the pendentives in the Basilica of St. Mark in Venice. At the present time, these pendentives bear pictures of the four evangelists and thus seem to be an essential and intentionally created element of the artistic decoration of the cathedral. In actual fact, they were not created to bear these paintings, but because this was the most rational structural solution for joining a four-walled base with its cupola ceiling. It is typical that the pendentives in the Basilica of St. Mark acquired an adaptive significance, i.e. that mosaics of four evangelists were placed on them later, several centuries after the creation of the basilica. Many biological structures, even highly organized structures with a highly favourable effect for the survival of the organism, are in fact spandrels, not adaptations.
One of the characteristic features of life on Earth is its extreme diversity, which is manifested in the existence of a great many very distinct species (diversity in the narrow sense of the word) and the differences between these species (disparity) It is obvious, and this also follows from the character of paleontological findings from the Proterozoic, that the biodiversity of organisms was incomparably less at the beginning of evolution and that its increase, including the increase in the number of individual species, occurred only gradually during evolution. The process, during which one or more new species are formed from a single old species, is called speciation. A number of kinds of speciation are known at the present time, which differ substantially in their mechanisms. It is assumed that some occur very frequently, while others are quite rare and there can be serious doubts about their very existence. This chapter will be concerned with the individual types of speciation as they can be encountered in the contemporary evolutionary literature. Particular attention will be devoted to the mechanisms of speciation in species with sexual reproduction. There are two reasons for this: to begin with, these species greatly predominate in nature (although not in the number of individuals and possibly not even in the total amount of biomass) and also because only for them does speciation also require the formation of reproductive isolation barriers between the old and new species. And it is the mechanisms forming reproductive isolation barriers that constitute a complicated and very interesting aspect of evolution.
A new species can be most readily formed by gradual evolution outside of direct contact with the parent species, i.e. by allopatric speciation (Fig. XXI.3). If, for example, a geographically isolated population is formed, which branched off from the population of the original species, and this population is reproductively isolated from the parent population for a sufficiently long time, genetic changes can gradually accumulate in its gene pool that finally lead to phenotype and subsequently also ecological differentiation of the two populations. If the two populations come into contact before they are sufficiently differentiated, the two species can again merge into a single species. Otherwise, the two species can exist sympatrically next to one another (if there was differentiation of their niches) or one of the species can force the other species out of the location or even globally.
If an originally uniform population is divided by a barrier (mountain range, river, for aquatic organisms a strip of land) into two comparably large populations and these populations differentiate in time both genetically and phenotypically, then this is called vicariant speciation or dichopatric speciation. On the other hand, if only a very small population splits off from the parent population and then gradually develops into a new species, this is termed peripatric speciation (Mayr 1999) (se Fig. XXI.3). Empirical data and the results of theoretical analyses, for example comparison of the differences in the sizes of the ranges of occurrence of young sister species, indicate that peripatric speciations are apparently more common than vicariant speciations (Barraclough & Nee 2001); however, sometimes quite the opposite is stated {8917}. In addition, it seems that these types of peripatric speciations more frequently lead to the evolution of species that have different phenotypes than the parent species. For example, mutually related species and geographical races of kingfishers of the genus Tanysiptera, which occur on tiny islands in the vicinity of New Guinea and which probably originated by peripatric speciation, differ in their phenotype substantially more than the related species and races occurring on New Guinea (Mayr 1963).
The more frequent occurrence of peripatric speciations can have a quite prosaic cause. The splitting off of small populations, e.g. by introduction outside of the original range of occurrence or splitting off of tiny subpopulations on the fluctuating edge of a range of occurrence can occur far more often than division of the original range by a newly formed barrier. In most cases, these new subpopulations disappear or merge with the main population after some time. However, a certain percentage of them can lead to the formation of a new species.
There can be at least two reasons for greater phenotype differentiation of species formed by peripatric speciation. Populations at the very edge of the range of occurrence and even more so populations formed by introduction outside of this range mostly find themselves in different natural conditions than those in which most of the populations of their species live. Thus there are also different selection pressures acting on them and, as a consequence, their genotype also substantially changes with time. However, if the original range is divided into two parts of approximately the same size, the natural conditions in the two parts will probably be rather similar. Thus, the sister species will be differentiated more by the action of evolutionary drives and genetic drift than by the action of different selection pressures. Thus, the differences between the species will very frequently tend to be selectionally neutral and need not substantially affect the phenotype.
The second reason for the greater differences in species formed by peripatric speciation can lie in the founder effect and following transition of a species from the evolutionary frozen to a plastic state. The existence of the founder effect was derived in the middle of the last century by Ernst Mayr (Mayr 1963). He stated that species cohesion exists in sexually reproducing species because their gene pool represents an integrated whole – an adaptive gene complex, in which approximately constant representation of the individual alleles is spontaneously maintained through a form of genetic homeostasis. If a new allele appears in the gene pool, either by penetration from an external gene flow or formed directly on site through mutation, it will not be capable of functioning as well in the context of the other alleles present in the gene pool of the population as the original alleles, which have been repeatedly tested in all the possible combinations. Thus, it will be eliminated in the population in time. Massive penetration of foreign alleles, e.g. as a consequence of merging of two originally separate populations, can even lead to a drastic reduction in the average fitness of the members of the population. This will be caused both by the fact that migrants coming from different conditions and their progeny will have phenotypes that are poorly adapted to local conditions and also by the fact that crosses that have emerged, bearing untested combinations of local and foreign alleles, can have reduced viability and fertility – alleles derived from distant populations will not be sufficiently mutually compatible. If an originally uniform population divides into two daughter populations, each of them will bear approximately the same gene pool, in which the frequencies of the individual alleles will remain mutually interconnected and the overall composition of the gene pool will thus remain stabilized. Thus, the gene pools will have only limited ability to evolve. The action of strong selection pressures can force the frequencies of the individual alleles to deviate somewhat form the original values; however, the greater this deviation, the greater will be the resistance of the gene pool of the population to the particular selection pressure. Following reduction of the selection pressure, the frequencies of the alleles will return to the original value (see the genetic homeostasis effect, IV.9.2). In contrast, a small population formed by splitting off from the large population will take only a small part of the overall genetic polymorphism with it and, subsequently, they will lose most of the remaining polymorphism through drift. Even if the population rapidly increases in size in the new environment without competitors, a great many alleles will be completely missing in it or will occur randomly, as a consequence of the founder effect, with very unusual frequency. This can completely disturb the homeostatic stabilization of the composition of the gene pool and the population will respond much more readily and willingly (and irreversibly) to selection pressures. In addition, in a population with drastically reduced polymorphism, new alleles, for example formed by mutations, will always find themselves (i.e. in each newly born individual) in the context of an almost identical set of alleles. Thus, their selection coefficients will not change from one generation to the next, i.e. will not, for example, oscillate between positive and negative values. Thus, the selection of new alleles can be far more effective in a non-polymorphic population than in a polymorphic population (Flegr 1998, Flegr 2010) and the newly formed daughter species will be able to differ substantially from the parent species.
The process in which speciation occurs in that one species as a whole gradually changes anagenetically into a different species, i.e. the phenotype traits of its individuals change, is termed phyletic speciation. Phyletic speciation leads to an increase in the total number of species in the paleontological record, but the biodiversity existing in nature at the particular moment does not change, as one species simply changes into a different species. In contrast, in branching speciation, one parent species divides into two or more daughter species, which further evolve separately in their phenotype traits. If a new species is formed by phyletic speciation in a single evolutionary line, the individual species following one after another are designated as chronospecies and the disappearance of the older species, i.e. their conversion into new species, is termed pseudoextinction.
In some cases, cladistic speciation (Gould 2002) is differentiated as an independent type of branching speciation; in this type, the phenotype traits of the parent species do not change; a daughter species is split off from it and differs in both its phenotype and genotype (Fig. XXI.1). The name cladistic speciation is not entirely a happy one. If a parent species gradually splits off a number of daughter species, then the dendograms formed using cladistic methods will show all the species branching off from a single point, i.e. this will correspond to polytomy at the given point. Simultaneously, it is the goal of cladists to create a dichotomically branched dendogram, i.e. a dendogram on which only two branches will branch out from each point.
The differentiation of speciation into phyletic speciation and branching speciation is justified at the theoretical level, but can be rather problematic in practice. Phyletic speciation in species consisting of a great many individual populations, i.e. apparently the majority of species, can frequently occur in only one or a few populations. Thus, at a given moment, populations with the individual species and populations with the new species coexist in nature. If the two types of populations coexist for a sufficiently long time, the process will be considered to correspond to branching speciation. If, on the other hand, the population with the original species soon becomes extinct, for example its members succumb to competition from the members of the new species, then this will seem to be phyletic speciation. Thus, in practice, we are capable of differentiating between the two kinds of speciation only for species with unstructured populations, i.e. in species that perhaps don’t even actually exist.
- Sexual selection can basically occur through two different mechanisms. The members of a certain sex, in the vast majority of cases males, can do battle for access to sexual partners or they can be selected as their sexual partners by the members of the opposite sex on the basis of more or less arbitrary criteria.
In the latter case, objective preconditions are formed for the manifestation of a continuously acting tendency towards the creation of new kinds of species by the coevolutionary lift mechanism (autoelection). Amongst females, there is a certain constant variability in the genes determining the traits according to which they will select their sexual partners. As soon as a new trait appears in the population and, simultaneously, in the population of females a gene for preference for this trait emerges, favorable conditions are formed for positive assortative mating of the bearers of this trait and the bearers of the genes for its preference, and thus for branching off and partial reproductive isolation of a certain part of the population. If the presence of the new trait were to reduce the attractiveness of the particular male for the other females and increase his attractiveness only for the subpopulation of females bearing the gene for its preference, the presence of the two complementary genes will constantly increase in the population. The reasons for the increase in the frequency of genes for preferred trait in the population are obvious. However, the genes for preference for the particular trait are also at an advantage. A bearer of the trait (male) is most probably also simultaneously a latent bearer of the gene for preference for this trait. His father was most probably a male who was also a bearer of this trait and therefore his mother was a female that most probably preferred this trait, as she selected a bearer of this trait as her sexual partner. The genes that cause that the female prefer the bearer of a certain trait thus also assist in its preferential spreading, to be more exact spreading of its own copies, which are most probably contained in the genotype of preferred individuals. The fact that there is a simultaneous increase in the frequency of both traits in the population accelerates the coevolutionary lift process because of positive feedback and the gene for the new trait and the gene for its preference are fixed in the population.
The evolution of the system does not end with fixation of the two complementary genes. As soon as all the males in the local population carry the new trait, females that lose the ability to recognize the presence or absence of this trait in their sexual partners cease to be “penalized”. Thus, the gene for preference for the particular trait can gradually disappear from the population. In contrast, males that would lose the particular trait will be selectionally “penalized” as long as at least some females remain in the population that bear a functional gene for preference for the relevant trait. Consequently, males will have a tendency during evolution to gradually accumulate and fix genes for marked secondary sexual traits, while in females the genes for preference for certain sexual traits will tend to periodically fluctuate and accumulate in the population maximally in the form of more or less selectionally neutral polymorphism.
The evolution of male secondary sexual traits and female preference traits can be important from the viewpoint of speciation, for example, when the species has a discontinuous range of occurrence and a number of various traits, according to which the females select their sexual partners, are gradually independently fixed in each individual population. As these traits are fixed in separated populations, some of them can be mutually exclusive or the differences between the males in two populations can be so great that the males of one population can become completely unattractive for the females of the other population. Thus, internal prezygotic reproduction barriers can be created as a consequence of the action of sexual selection through female choice.
If two new sexual traits spread simultaneously in a single population, which can occur quite frequently in species with large unstructured populations, three basic alternatives can occur. If these are traits whose expression in a single individual is mutually excluded, and if the population is otherwise panmictic, it is highly probable that the trait that is preferred by a greater percentage of females will predominate in the population. The bearers of this trait have a greater chance of reproducing than the bearers of the alternative trait. However, the suppression of one of the traits does not mean that its bearers and their progeny, i.e. all its alleles located in other loci, would be eliminated from the population by selection. As the gene flow barriers formed by preference for sexual partners are mostly permeable, i.e. individuals sometimes make a mistake in selection of the right sexual partner, and the individual genes can “move” between the chromosomes bearing various alleles for the preferential and preferred genes through genetic recombination, probably only the genes for the particular trait, genes for its preference and also alleles in immediately neighboring loci will be eliminated.
The second possibility occurs if the traits are also mutually exclusive, but the population is spatially structured and new traits spread towards one another from two different areas. A more or less sharp boundary in male phenotypes will tend to exist at places where the two populations meet. If a male passes into the territory in which females preferring bearers of the opposite trait predominate, he will be at a disadvantage in sexual selection and will leave fewer progeny. Simultaneously, there need not be practically any barrier between the two forms for the passage of other genes than genes for the sexual trait and genes for its preference. As soon as a male in the territory of the other form crosses with the local female form, some of its sons will inherit from the female the genes for the alternative form of the sexual trait and some of his daughters will inherit the gene for preference for this trait, so that they will not be at a disadvantage in competition with the other members of the population and will be able to freely pass their genes down in the second part of the population.
The third possibility occurs when the expression of both traits is not mutually exclusive. In this case, both traits will probably be fixed.
The importance of sexual selection in speciation is not entirely clear at the present time. However, meta-studies have indicated that, of 15 formerly published comparative studies, twelve demonstrated a positive correlation between the level of sexual dimorphism and species diversity in the relevant taxon (Panhuis et al. 2001). This could mean that species in which this mechanism is important also actually exhibit a greater rate of speciation. On the other hand, from the viewpoint of anagenesis, the coevolutionary lift mechanism could explain the fact that there are very great differences between related species in traits visible on the surface, i.e. in coloration, patterns or structure of the surface. This mechanism could, in fact, be responsible for “address phenomena”, whose existence was pointed out in the mid-twentieth century by A. Portmann (Portmann 1960). It is very striking that most organisms have a tendency towards “self presentation”, i.e. have various ornaments, bright colors or structures on their surfaces. In contrast, most internal organs are usually uniform in color, aesthetically uninteresting or even ugly. It is frequently very difficult to imagine a biological function that these surface structures, which are part of the self presentation of the members of a certain species, could fulfill for their bearers, e.g. some marine turbellarians or opistobrancial gastropods. It is quite possible that, in actual fact, these traits do not provide any advantage for their bearers, but only provide an advantage for those genes that encode their formation, and the genes that enable the members of the other sex to recognize these traits. Any mutation can be fixed by genetic drift. However, the probability of fixation of a new mutation by drift is very low. Mutations advantageous for the aspect of survival can become fixed by natural selection; however, this mechanism is also not very efficient in polymorphous populations of species with sexual reproduction (see IV.9). In contrast, practically any mutation that is capable of sufficiently obvious manifestation in the appearance of its bearer can be very efficiently fixed in sexually reproducing species through the coevolutionary lift mechanism. Thus, coevolutionary lift could be responsible for a large portion of self-presentation phenomena manifested in living organisms and thus for a large part of the aesthetics of living nature.
The morphology or numbers of chromosomes in the karyotype change by chromosome mutation. In sexual reproduction, especially during meiosis, the new and old karyotypes need not be compatible, i.e. all the pairs of homologous chromosomes need not be capable of forming regular bivalents. As a consequence, meiosis need not occur successfully or can lead to the formation of aneuploid germinal cells. This results in partial or complete sterility of hybrids, which form an effective postzygotic reproduction barrier. As soon as homozygotes with the new karyotype appear in the population, they can cross together without any problems. The formation of a new species by chromosome mutation is usually termed chromosome speciation.
The importance of chromosome speciation is a frequent subject of discussions. They are often based particularly on the fact that most even very closely related species differ in their karyotype. It is sometimes estimated that 90-98% of speciation is accompanied by a karyotype change (White 1978). A great many biologists conclude from this that chromosome mutations have a fundamental, possibly key importance in speciation. However, a number of biologists object that the karyotype differences between related species could be caused by the fact that this trait mutates quite frequently and the mutations can spread rapidly by meiotic drive within a panmictic population. It is sufficient if a certain chromosome variant, for example a chromosome formed by the fusion of two other chromosomes, has a greater chance of being transferred to the oocyte in the cells of the heterozygote than to the polar body, and it will spread very effectively in the panmictic population even if it will reduce fertility, and thus the fitness of its host, to a certain degree. New chromosome mutations can spread very rapidly within one species, so that all the members of the species are mostly karyotypically uniform. However, as soon as the gene pool is divided into several parts through any type of speciation, the new chromosome mutations can no longer cross the borders between the gene pools and a different mutation is fixed in each of them - the types become karyotype differentiated. Thus, interspecific differences in karyotypes can be rather a consequence than a cause of branching speciation.
The main difficulty with chromosome speciation (at least if this were to occur sympatrically in a panmictic population) is that, immediately after their formation in the population, mutants occur with low frequency and thus reproduce almost exclusively with individuals with the original, incompatible karyotype. Thus, they are at a considerable selection disadvantage compared to the original form as the members of this form, to the contrary, encounter almost only the much more common individuals with compatible karyotype. Thus, there is only a relatively low chance in a panmictic population that a chromosome mutation could lead to the formation of a new species. In contrast, the situation is far more favorable in a spatially structured population, for example in immobile organisms, such as plants. Mutant individuals have a good chance of always reproducing with their neighbors, which will often be their relatives and thus carriers of the same mutation. Thus, they need not be at a great disadvantage compared to members of the original form. Thus, the population of mutants can gradually spread from a certain place within the range of the original species. Low-mobility organisms, in whose karyotype a certain type of chromosome mutation frequently occurs, can thus very easily and frequently undergo stasipatric speciation and form complexes of mutually neighboring, geographically separated and phenotypically rather similar or identical species in a certain territory (King 1993).
Ecological speciation is a form of speciation that has come into and fallen out of favor (Via 2001). Ecological speciation is generally termed sympatric speciation in discussions related to this subject. As sympatric speciation also includes a number of types of instant speciation which, understandably, have completely different mechanisms, this established terminology is not really appropriate. Ecological speciation very frequently has the character of parapatric speciation. A great many species of organisms have a rather broad ecological valence, while the environment in which they occur has a heterogeneous and discontinuous character from the viewpoint of the prevailing conditions. Thus, it is advantageous for the population to specialize on various local environmental conditions by evolving various ecological forms, each of which is adapted to a certain type of environment or certain strategy for utilization of these conditions. The numbers of the individual ecological forms can fluctuate in the population in dependence on the character of the environment in which they occur. If the individual types of environment are also separated spatially and the organisms are not very mobile, there is a greater chance that the members of a single ecological form will preferentially reproduce together and will only occasionally cross with members of the opposite form.
The existence of large phenotype differences between the members of the two forms, as a result of which they need not recognize one another as members of the same species, can have similar consequences. In some cases, such a situation can even lead to differentiation of the parent species into two daughter species, which divide up the original ecological niche and then each of them will have lower ecological valence than the original species. The effect of disruptive natural selection, caused by the original differentiation into two ecological forms, is frequently further reinforced by the fact that the crosses of the two forms have a transition phenotype, which is suboptimal in both types of environment. This creates a selection pressure on the creation of further, this time prezygotic (for example ethological) mechanisms that could reduce the probability of crossing between the members of the two ecological forms. The main problem in functioning of ecological speciation is the necessity of preventing recombination, which would break the connection between the genes responsible for the ecological differentiation between the two forms and the genes responsible for their prezygotic reproductive isolation. Mathematical models have shown that the formation of a new species is favored by a situation in which only a small number of genes is responsible for prezygotic isolation and a medium number of genes is responsible for ecological differentiation (Kondrashov & Kondrashov 1999; Via 2001).
To the present day, only a few systems have been described in which the mechanism of ecological speciation is assumed to play a role. Primarily, this applies to the historically documented case of speciation of the apple maggot fly Rhagoletis pomonella in America, which moved from the hawthorn to apple trees in the middle of the nineteenth century (Bush 1969). Other probable candidates for ecological speciation include cichlids in one of the African crater lakes {12524}, palms in Lord Howe Island {12340} and possibly also American freshwater sticklebacks.
Sexually reproducing species must have evolved specific mechanisms enabling mutual recognition of sexual partners. Only in this way is it possible to ensure that the members of a single species will recognize one another in nature and reproduce together. Traits according to which the members of one sex recognize the members of the other sex of the same species or according to which the members of a single hermaphroditic species recognize one another can be subject to evolutionary changes through the action of genetic drift and selection. As soon as a certain part of the population creates a new means of recognizing sexual partners, preconditions are created for the branching off of a new species by ethological speciation. The differences in these mechanisms that could evolve, for example allopatrically, can form very effective, internal, prezygotic reproduction barriers that are capable of ensuring the coexistence of two evolving species even if they secondarily meet in a single territory.
Extinction speciation is another example of instant speciation (Fig. XXI.2). A great many species form an extended linear series of individual populations in their area of occurrence, where exchange of genetic material (sexual reproduction) occurs solely or almost solely between neighboring populations. Geographically more distant populations can thus be so phenotypically and genetically different that their members are not capable of fertile crossing and can occupy different ecological niches in nature. Nonetheless, they must be considered to be the members of a single species, as exchange of genetic material is mediated by a number of mutually neighboring populations, which geographically connect them. Ring species are an interesting example of species with this type of population structure. Their range of occurrence frequently forms a relatively narrow line of mutually neighboring populations that, for example, encircle a certain geographic obstacle (Californian salamanders of the Ensatina genus) or that even extend in a strip around the entire Earth (the lesser black-backed gull (Larus fuscus) and the herring gull (Larus argentatus)). These species spread in the past in one or both directions from the place of their original occurrence until their populations met secondarily in a certain area and closed the range of occurrence to form its present-day ring shape. Thus the phenotypically and genetically most distant populations met at the site of encounter and their members act as well defined species; in the ideal case, they do not cross and even do not compete much. Extinction speciation occurs when one of the inner populations becomes extinct, interrupting the gene flow from one end of the range to the other.
Most speciations take quite a long time and these are called gradual speciations. Allopatric speciation is usually an example of this kind of speciation (see XXI.3). Genetic differences gradually accumulate between two populations of a single species occurring in two spatially separated territories, leading in time to phenotype differentiation of the members of the two populations and simultaneously to the formation of reproductive isolation barriers in sexually reproducing species. If the genetic differences accumulate only through the effect of genetic drift, the formation of sufficiently effective reproductive isolation barriers can take quite a long time. For example, in drosophila, the time required for accumulation of a sufficient number of genetic changes was estimated using the molecular clock at 1.5 – 3.5 million years (Coyne & Orr 1989). However, a great many examples of flora and fauna are known in which speciation does not occur even in situations where their American and Asian areas of occurrence were geographically separated for more than 20 million years. It has been stated that mammals lose the ability to cross after 8 million years of divergence, while birds and frogs retain it for 55-60 million years {9992}. If natural selection also contributes to speciation, then the progress of speciation can be substantially faster. For example, several hundred species of cichlids in Lake Victoria probably evolved from a single ancestor over 100 thousand years {9905} but, according to some ideas only over12 thousand years (Johnson et al. 1996).
However, there are types of speciation that can occur almost in an instant. Polyploid speciation is an example of instant speciation; as a consequence of a cell division disorder, a tetraploid individual is formed from a diploid, usually flora, species. Because of their polyploid genome, the members of the new tetraploid species are simultaneously phenotypically different from their diploid predecessors and, because of their different phenotypes, also have different ecological requirements. The old diploid and new tetraploid species thus need not compete and can coexist permanently in a single territory.
The hybridization of two different species frequently yields crosses that have phenotype traits different from both the original species and even exhibit better viability in some habitats. If crossing occurs repeatedly between these species, interspecific crosses can have great importance in the particular ecosystems. In subsequent filial generations or on recrossing with the parent species, however, both their viability and their fertility are reduced as a result of irregularity in the separation of chromosomes derived from two different species. If we ignore the possibility of transition to a purely asexual means of reproduction, there are two basic ways in which hybridization can lead to the formation of a new fully fledged species.
The first means of hybridization speciationis called recombination speciation. The individual recombinants derived from crossing of hybrids of the F1-generation may occasionally contain individuals that are normally fertile and have different ecological requirements than the original species. If sufficiently strong reproduction barriers are also created between these individuals and the original species, they can form the basis for the emergence of a new species.
Hybrid polyploidization is another means of hybridization speciation. The emergence of fertile individuals through hybrid polyploidization, i.e. the emergence of a fertile alopolyploid, is even easier than its formation by polyploidization of a nonhybrid individual, i.e. than the formation of a fertile autopolyploid. In autopolyploids, the double chromosome set is derived from a single species. For example, in autotetraploids, all the chromosomes are present in the cell in four copies and, in meiosis, tetravalents can be formed instead of bivalents. The presence of these structures can seriously disturb the progress of meiosis and thus reduce the fertility of the polyploid. In contrast, with alopolyploids, the two original sets are derived from two different species so that the relevant homeological chromosomes mostly do not pair together and, rather than tetravalents, twice as many regular bivalents are formed during meiosis. As a result, alopolyploids can be fully fertile.
Polyploidization mostly occurs in that the first (reduction) division does not occur during meiosis, yielding diploid gametes. Tetraploids are only rarely formed by the meeting of two rare diploid gametes. Mostly a diploid gamete first encounters a haploid gamete and a triploid is formed. This then forms a triploid gamete as a consequence of a disorder in reduction division. A tetraploid individual is formed only by fusion of a triploid gamete with a haploid gamete. Thus, the triploid stage is a frequent intermediate step in the evolution of a new species by polyploidization; this has two haploid chromosome sets from one species and the third from the other species. Once again, it is necessary to bear in mind that this type of speciation comes into consideration primarily for species without chromosomal sex determination through differentiated sex chromosomes, where the ratio of the gene dose located on the sex chromosomes and on the autosomes must be retained, and thus primarily for some taxons of plants and fish. Hybridization speciation can be of relatively great importance for these taxons. According to some estimates, up to 11% of all species diversity in plants exists as a result of hybridization (Barraclough & Nee 2001).
Basically, parapatric speciation forms an intermediate link between allopatric speciation and sympatric speciation (Gavrilets 2000; Pennisi 2000a). Parapatric speciation could occur, for example, in not very mobile species whose members form mutually neighboring local populations within their range of occurrence. Crossing occurs between the organisms within these populations, while the gene flow between populations is much less and tends to be mediated by isolated migrants. The fact that the individual populations are constantly in contact means that there is a continuous gene flow between their members, even during speciation. This, of course, complicates their phenotype differentiation and the formation of post-zygotic reproductive isolation barriers. However, if the gene flow is sufficiently limited, for example because the ranges of occurrence of the two populations come into contact only at a certain restricted site, the individual populations can nonetheless adapt to the local conditions of their environments. Crosses born as a consequence of penetration of migrants into the territory of a foreign population exhibit a combination of the traits of the two populations and consequently have suboptimal phenotype and lower fitness in both environments. They are thus gradually eliminated from the population, again reducing the gene flow between the two populations.
The effectiveness of parapatric speciation, similar to the effectiveness of gradual sympatric speciation, is sometimes doubted. Mathematical models indicate that even very small gene flow, for example, exchange of a single individual per generation between the two populations, is mostly enough to prevent genetic differentiation of a new species. However, in actual fact, these conclusions are valid only for differentiation occurring through the action of genetic drift. If more effective processes participate in the differentiation of the two populations, such as evolutionary drives or selection, the intensity of the gene flow would have to be much greater to prevent differentiation.
Postzygotic reproductive isolation barriers can be a direct product of the activity of some parasitic microorganisms (Breeuwer & Werren 1995). The best known and apparently the most widely spread such parasites are bacteria of the Wolbachia genus, which parasitize in the cells of a large number of species of arthropods, especially insects, and in nematodes. It has been estimated that up to 75% of all species of arthropods are infected by them (Stevens, Giordano, & Fialho 2002). One of the many manifestations of the presence of parasites is the formation of reproductive incompatibility between infected males and uninfected females of the host species. Wolbachia cannot be transmitted by male sex cells. Thus, if this parasite finds itself in the body of a male, it has only a very few ways of increasing its inclusive fitness. One of these is induction of reproductive incompatibility between infected males and uninfected females. If an infected male copulates with both infected and uninfected females, only the infected ones produce viable (and infected) progeny and their percentage in the population and thus also the total number of parasites (potential relatives of the parasite that induced the reproductive incompatibility in the male) will increase (Fig. XXI.13). The mechanism of induction of incompatibility is not known in detail. It was originally supposed that the sperm of infected males contain a toxin that, after fertilization, destroys the zygote formed from eggs that do not contain the antitoxin formed by Wolbachia in infected females. The new results, however, suggest that Wolbachia changes the timing of certain steps in the division of the male cell nucleus, which may lead to desynchronization of divisions of pronuclei of male and female origin in a fertilized ovum and therefore disruption of division of the zygote {10891}.
Various strains or various species of Wolbachia frequently exist in the host population and their toxins and antitoxins (or their desynchronization mechanisms) need not be compatible. Thus, if one Wolbachia variant spreads in part of the population and a different one in another part of the population, the incompatibility of their toxins and antitoxins may lead to an impermeable reproductive barrier between the two subpopulations and can facilitate speciation. The fact that Wolbachia is really responsible for the existence of reproduction barriers can be verified by “curing” the relevant host species by administration of antibiotics (Fig. XXI.14). Following this procedure, the mutual reproductive incompatibility of the members of the two populations generally disappears (Mandel, Ross, & Harrison 2001). According to some theories, Wolbachia are the main motor for speciation in insects and also the reason why a great many of its taxa are extremely rich in species (Rokas 2000).
Polyploid individuals are readily formed in some taxons and a new species can be formed by polyploidization speciation from these individuals under favorable circumstances. In species with differentiated sex chromosomes, the balance between autosomes and the sex chromosomes is frequently disturbed in polyploid individuals, so that polyploidization, for example by doubling of a chromosome set, yields individuals with serious disorders in the development of the sex organs and thus reduced or even zero fitness. In species without differentiated sex chromosomes, especially in plants, these individuals are frequently fertile and can lead to the emergence of a new species (Rieseberg 2001). It has been estimated that polyploidization speciation is responsible for 2-4% of all speciation in vascular plants (about 7% amongst ferns) (Otto & Whitton 2000).
Crossing between tetraploid and diploid individuals then yields triploid individuals, which are often infertile. During meiosis, part of the chromosomes do not find unoccupied homologous partners with which they could form bivalents during meiosis and thus participate in the formation of trivalents or even remain unpaired as free univalents. Especially univalents are unevenly distributed amongst the daughter cells or their presence can completely block the completion of meiosis. Thus, reproductive barriers exist between polyploids and diploids, which can lead to the emergence of a new species under favorable circumstances. This speciation is greatly assisted by the fact that, due to the larger size of cells of polyploidy plants, the phenotype traits of polyploids and diploids can differ substantially (Otto & Whitton 2000). This can contribute to differentiation of the ecological niches of the two forms and facilitate their prolonged or even permanent sympatric or microallopatric coexistence in a single territory.
see also Speciation gradual
Sympatric speciation is the opposite of allopatric speciation. In sympatric speciation, a new species is formed in the same territory as that occupied by the parent species. Occurrence in the same territory at the time when speciation occurs is a necessary but not a sufficient condition for the particular speciation to be considered to be sympatric. If the members of the new and original populations basically do not meet in the particular territory, this would not be sympatric speciation. The main difference is that allopatric speciation is accompanied by the formation of internal reproductive barriers between differentiating species in the presence of already existing reproductive barriers, while sympatric speciation occurs in their absence. For example, if a parasite transmitted by direct contact happens to jump over to a different species of host living in the same territory as its original host, the two populations of parasites will continue to exist sympatrically in their range of occurrence. In actual fact, no interactions need occur between the parasite populations on the original and new host species, specifically because of the minimum of physical contact between the members of the two host species, and thus there will be no exchange of genetic information or competition for resources. The two parasite populations can gradually diverge into independent species. However, these will certainly not be sympatric speciation, as internal reproductive barriers would be formed in this case after the formation of external reproductive barriers. Similar cases, when the species live in the same territory but have island ranges at different places, are mostly called microallopatric. In true sympatric speciation, the members of the two populations must constantly meet during the evolution of the new species.
A large fraction of instant speciation, for example polyploid speciation or hybridization speciation, has the character of sympatric speciation. In these types, one-step formation of reproductive isolation barriers precedes, or even causes, phenotypic and therefore also ecological differentiation of a new species. It is understandably rather questionable whether it makes sense to differentiate sympatric and allopatric speciation in cases of instant speciation. However, sympatric speciation also includes gradual ecological speciation, which occurs through the action of disruptive natural selection or ethological speciation. These gradual speciations are accompanied by the accumulation of changes that eventually gradually lead to complete reproductive separation, where constant gene flow between the populations consistently prevents accumulation of differences. The possibility of formation of a new species through gradual sympatric speciation thus continues to be a matter for discussion.
Organisms form natural groups of more or less similar individuals. These groups of individuals can be differentiated on the basis of different phenotype traits and can simultaneously be ordered in a natural hierarchically organized system, i.e. taxonomic system, in which lower-order groups can be gradually associated, on the basis of common traits, to form higher-order groups (taxons). While the differentiation of higher-order taxons is, to a substantial degree, a matter of convention or explicit agreements amongst taxonomists, i.e. professionals concerned with this subject area, most biologists now consider that basic taxonomic units exist in the context of the entire hierarchical system at a certain, very low level of hierarchical ordering, where these units are, in some way, natural, i.e. they exist in nature independently of man and his conventions. Current opinion has it that these units are species. Within species, it is, of course, possible to divide individuals into subgroups of more or less similar individuals – subspecies, geographic races, ecological forms. However, delimitation of these intraspecific taxons tends to be a matter of convention and there basically exist continuous transitions to individual variability.
Within some taxons, the species differ primarily in the type of biotope that they chose for the lives of their members in the typical case. For example, it is known that individual species of birds divide up the landscape that they inhabit in great detail. For example, some species are strictly bound to the lower level of forest stands, while others are linked to the middle level and others, for example, to isolated bushes outside of continuous forest stands. Simultaneously, it is not very probable that such a detailed division of the biotope would be a consequence of disruptive selection, possibly supplemented by evolutionary character displacement (see XXI.4.4). For example, bird species bound to the lower level of a forest stand could probably inhabit isolated bushes just as well, but are not encountered there under normal circumstances, even when potential competitors bound to this type of biotype are missing.
Some authors are of the opinion that this speciation of individual species and thus their primary mutual limitations are a result of differences in the characteristics according to which the members of the individual species recognize their normal biotope (Storch & Frynta 1999). These characteristics were chosen more or less at random in the evolution of the particular evolutionary line and basically only very loosely reflect the suitability of the particular biotope for the life of the given species. As indicated by the relevant models, the evolution of characteristics employed by the individual species for choice of a suitable biotope is a cumulative process and is, to a substantial degree, a one-way process – characteristics gradually accumulate during the evolution of a particular developmental line rather than some of them being ignored by younger species. This necessarily leads to a situation where the species gradually divide up the available biotopes in great detail. Thus, specialization of the individual species is not primarily related to the diversification of their phenotypes as a consequence of diversification of natural selection, but rather to more or less autonomous diversification of their cognitive apparatus and the relevant concept of a species can be denoted as the biotope recognition concept.
While the typological definition of a species is currently used most in practice, the definition of a biological species is used most often in the theoretical area; this is also sometimes denoted as the isolation definition of a species. According to it, species are groups of interbreeding natural populations that are reproductively isolated from other such groups. Similar to the previous case, this method of distinguishing species can be employed only for sexually reproducing organisms. Although it does not follow directly from the wording of the definition, it is generally tacitly agreed that crossing can occur to a certain degree between individuals that belong to two different species. However, under natural conditions, the frequency of this crossing or the fertility of the crosses is so low that the consequent gene flow between the gene pools of the two species is weak and selection or even genetic drift are capable of maintaining the integrity and mutual differences between the genetic compositions of the gene pools of the two species. The definition of a biological species can be quite readily understood intuitively. On the other hand, it is very difficult to use it in practice to define the boundaries between actual species. This need not be a drawback of the actual definition of a biological species, but can be a simple consequence of the fact that sharp and unambiguously definable boundaries between species do not exist (cf., for example the nominalist definition of species undergoing evolution over time). Because populations and species develop over time, it is apparent that the boundaries between the individual species are also not absolute and invariable and are, at the very least, moving in time.
Buffon’s concept of a species is apparently the oldest definition of a species as a natural taxon (Mayr 1982). According to this concept, the criterion of belonging to the same species is the ability to productively reproduce, i.e. the ability of a pair of individuals of the opposite sex to produce fertile progeny. As soon as the members of two different forms become capable of fertile reproduction, it is necessary to consider them to be members of the same species, even if their phenotypes are very different and they do not cross in nature – for example because their areas of occurrence do not meet. It is apparent that this method of distinguishing species can be employed only for sexually reproducing organisms.
Cladistic species can be either related lines in populations located on a phylogenetic tree between two points of branching or all the terminal branches of a phylogenetic tree. In other words, according to the cladistic concept, a species is formed at the instant of speciation and disappears at the instant of the next speciation or at the instant of extinction (Ridley 1989). According to this concept, the existence of a species is completely independent of anagenetic processes – until speciation occurs in a particular related line, i.e. to branching off of a daughter species, it continues to be considered to be a single species, even though the phenotype of its members changes and develops over time. Amongst other things, cladists recognize only branching speciation – the formation of a new species by splitting of an older species into two or more daughter species – and do not recognize the existence of chronospecies and the possibility of the existence of phyletic (anagenetic) speciation – the formation of a new species through the action of anagenetic processes occurring within a single line (see XXI.1). On the other hand, as soon as a daughter species splits off from the original species, cladists consider it to be a different species from this moment, even if the phenotype does not in any way change.
Variability is constantly generated within any species through random mutations. The genotype and thus also the phenotype spectrum of each species should be constantly expanding, which should also lead to gradual reduction of phenetic distances and thus to obscuring of the boundaries between different species. However, such processes do not seem to occur in nature. So far, no example is known where two phenotypically identical species would be formed by gradual convergence of two phylogenetically unrelated species. One of the possible explanations could be that mechanisms of species cohesion exist for the individual species, i.e. mechanisms that act against the broadening of the phenotype and apparently also the genotype spectra of the relevant species and that prevent the fusion and merging of two species (Templeton 1989; Templeton 2001). Several possible mechanisms of species cohesion have been proposed up to the present time. They have the common property that they are responsible for the active process of maintenance of the similarity between the members of a single species and simultaneously indirectly for the existence of differences between the members of different species.
According to the cohesion species concept (Templeton 1989) a species is the largest delimited population that functions as an internal mechanism ensuring mutual phenotype cohesion of its members. Phenotype cohesion of a population is understood to mean maintenance of mutual similarity of its members even when the average appearance of individuals in the population changes in time and the population develops as a whole.
It is apparent that, in a sexually reproducing species, the exchange of genetic information between members of the population, occurring during sexual reproduction, functions as a mechanism capable of maintaining mutual similarity of the members of the population. In other cases, cohesion is ensured by the existence of a common species-specific mechanism of recognition of sexual partners. Thus, the cohesion species concept encompasses the biological species concept and also the ethological species concept.
The basic mechanism of species cohesion, sexual reproduction, cannot function in asexually reproducing organism; however, simultaneously, a different process that is capable of ensuring species cohesion can exist here, i.e. genetic draft (Gillespie 2000; Gillespie 2001). Genetic draft, which is also known under the older name hitchhiking, consists in elimination of genetic (and thus also phenotype) polymorphism from the gene pool together with an allele that is subject to selection (see IX.4.4.1). The effects of this process are very limited amongst sexually reproducing organisms. They are related only to elimination of polymorphism in genes in close genetic linkage with a gene that is the actual object of selection. The effect of draft is manifested most strongly here in the sections of the genome in which genetic recombination does not occur, for example, in the non-recombining parts of the sex chromosomes. It is assumed that genetic draft is responsible for the absence of intraspecific polymorphism, which is typical for these genome sections. The importance of genetic draft is much greater in asexually reproducing species, as all the genes of the individual are in absolute genetic linkage. Thus, if a single advantageous mutation appears in the population at a certain moment, that has a sufficiently large selection coefficient and sufficient luck to become fixed, the alleles of all the genes that occurred in the genome of the mutant are also fixed. All the other alleles occurring in the population at the given moment are, on the other hand, eliminated (Fig. XX.4). If the fixation of the new alleles is so fast that there is no time for the formation of new genetic variability in the progeny of the particular mutant, the entire species can become genetically and, to a considerable degree, also phenotypically uniform. Over time, new mutations will accumulate in the gene pool of the species and genotype and phenotype polymorphism will be renewed. However, over shorter or longer intervals, new, advantageous mutations will repeatedly “sweep out” this polymorphism and thus renew the gene and phenotype uniformity of the species.
Continuous elimination of negative mutations will understandably contribute to the maintenance of the uniformity of members of an asexual species. As soon as negative mutations appear in the genome of an individual and become an object of gradual elimination through the action of negative (purifying) selection, all the copies of alleles occurring in the genome of the individual are also fated to disappear. Of course, this disappearance occurs only for copies occurring in the particular individual, so that the final effect on the overall polymorphism of the species or population will be less than for positive mutations. However, because negative mutations occur far more often than positive mutations, their overall importance for maintenance of species cohesion can actually be greater than the effect of positive mutations.
Most described species reproduce sexually. If the organisms in a certain population reproduce sexually exclusively or almost exclusively with one another, then it is probable that, sooner or later, they will differ in their phenotype and genotype from the members of groups with which they do not reproduce or with which they reproduce (cross) only exceptionally. Simultaneously, it is not important whether the members of given groups do not reproduce together because “they don’t want to” (for example, they reproduce preferentially with individuals that look or smell similar to themselves) or because they are not capable of doing so (for example, because natural barriers occur between their areas of occurrence, e.g. a river or mountain range). The gene pool of sexually reproducing species necessarily develops as a single unit (Mayr 1963). If a new mutation is formed in a gene of a certain species, then its evolutionary fate does not depend only on how it affects the fitness of the individual in whose genome it is formed, but primarily on how it will affect the fitness of most of its future offspring, i.e. how well it works in combination with the alleles of all the genes that occur in the particular gene pool with the greatest frequency. Thus, in sexually reproducing organisms, constant testing occurs, not only of how new mutations affect the fitness of the individual in whose genome they are momentarily located, but also in the long term primarily of how these new mutations are capable of cooperating with the other alleles occurring in the particular gene pool. This ensures that the individual organisms within the species will not be able to diverge too much through chance or through the variability of the selection pressures acting on them. Thus, a species might not be able to evolve in the most effective way; for example, it cannot simultaneously adapt to several types of environment encountered by its members, but rather it evolves as a whole.
Genetic and thus phenotype divergence of individual populations can occur in species with a structured population and low intensity of gene flow across the area of occurrence (Ehrlich & Raven 1969). A relatively large percentage of species of animals and plants belong in this category. Consequently, some authors are of the opinion that species cohesion is determined by only a certain subset of genes, i.e. selectionally advantageous genes, whose spreading across the area is ensured by quite small gene flows. Thus, the individual populations can mutually diverge in most other (selectionally neutral) genes without disturbing the overall cohesion of the species (Rieseberg & Burke 2002).
According to some concepts, only a limited number of potential niches exist in each environment and thus the number of species that can adapt their phenotypes to these niches is also limited. If, through mutations, an individual deviates too much from the phenotype that is optimal for the niche of a particular species, it or its progeny will sooner or later be eliminated from the population. This theory, which became the basis for the concept of an ecological species, has the advantage that it can also be employed for species that do not reproduce sexually or for species where the frequency of sexual processes or gene flow between the individual populations within the area of occurrence of the particular species is so low that it could not suffice for ensuring species cohesion (Ehrlich & Raven 1969). On the other hand, the model of an ecological species has the disadvantage that its basic starting point, i.e. the assumption of a limited number of niches occurring in nature, does not much agree with current knowledge in ecology. Ecological data and conclusions following from other biological disciplines tend to indicate that there are an enormous number of potential niches in nature, of which only a small portion is actually occupied. Thus, it tends to seem from an evolutionary point of view that the individual species do not select their niches from a previously existing limited choice, but rather that they actively create them themselves. Until a giraffe is formed in evolution, the relevant niche basically does not exist; to be more exact, the given resources objectively existing in nature can be utilized in an almost unlimited number of ways and can become part of an enormous number of basically different niches. If a niche is formed in nature, i.e. if a species emerges in evolution that occupies it and begins to utilize its resources, a number of originally existing potential niches can simultaneously disappear and, at the same time, a number of new potential niches can, on the other hand, be formed.
A number of concepts of species are concerned with the potential for delimiting species vis-a-vis one another at a single time level. However, especially paleontologists are frequently faced by the problem of how to define the boundaries of species in time or, to be more exact, in the fossil record including samples of organisms over a long period of time. A number of sometimes mutually compatible and, in other cases, incompatible concepts of species attempt to define such delimitations. The evolutionary species concept is the most general concept that encompasses most cases (Simpson 1951). According to this concept, an evolutionary species is a related line, i.e. linear or branching sequences of the population that are related by the ancestor-progeny relationship, which develops separately from other similar lines and which has its specific evolutionary function (role) and specific evolutionary tendencies. This is obviously a phenomenological definition, i.e. a definition that describes the given phenomenon but does not consider the reasons for the existence of distinct species or the mechanisms that keep their members together (in their phenotype). According to this definition, a species is considered to be a group in populations occurring at various places in space and at various moments in time that have the same function in evolution, for example that led to the formation of a new species amongst their members at a certain instant, and that have the same evolutionary tendency, i.e. the phenotype of their members changes in the same way in evolution. At first glance, it may seem that this definition is so general that it can be of little assistance in delimiting species in practice. In this respect, it does not differ much from the typological conception of a species – however, there we are used to its generality and mostly are not even aware of its phenomenological character.
It has been found for a number of morphological species that they actually consist of a complex of two or more species that can fundamentally not be differentiated on the basis of morphological traits. In some cases, they can be differentiated on the basis of ethological and ecological traits and in some cases on the basis of the geographic occurrence. However, sometimes the main or only indication of the existence of cryptic species (sibling species) is the existence of a reproduction barrier between their members. This can be manifested either in direct study of reproduction of the members of the particular “species” or in study of the genotype composition of the population. In the latter case, a certain combination of alleles does not occur in the population, although its occurrence would have been expected on the basis of the frequency of the individual alleles in the gene pool of the population. It is understandable that the absence, for example, of heterozygotes in a particular locus does not necessarily indicate the existence of cryptic species. Some heterozygotes could, for some reason, not be viable and there could be a strong selection pressure against them in natural populations. However, if the absence is related to a greater number of genotypes and a greater number of loci, the existence of cryptic species becomes a very probable explanation of the given phenomenon.
The existence of cryptic species constitutes a complication, not only from the viewpoint of the theoretical definition of a species, but from a factual standpoint. Cryptic species generally have overlapping ecological niches, so that it is a mystery how they can occur in nature over prolonged periods and with such a high frequency. It is quite possible that they could correspond to newly emerging species that will also differ morphologically in the future. However, it is also possible that this is only a transitory state that will end either with the disappearance of one of the almost identical species or renewal of gene flow between the given species.
A phylogenetic species is most frequently defined as the basic (smallest possible) set of a population between which the ancestor – progeny relationship exists and which can be distinguished from other such sets on the basis of a diagnostic trait (Nixon & Wheller 1990). This definition encompasses both the requirement on monophyly of the given set in the population (otherwise some of them would have ancestors outside of the population set) and also the requirement on the presence of a phenotypic trait, on the basis of which it is possible to differentiate its members from the members of other species. This trait can, of course, be a certain combination of individual traits that, in themselves, i.e. in other combinations, can also exist in other species. Simultaneously, the trait need not be present in all the individuals in the population and can occur, for example, only in the members of one sex or only at a certain stage in development, e.g. in larvae or in adults. The definition of a phylogenetic species does not permit a decision to be made on whether a certain population is a species. The main contribution of the concept of a phylogenetic species is, however, that it allows delimitation of what is certainly not a species. Thus, higher taxons cannot be species as this is not the smallest possible set in the population fulfilling both criteria, and even a certain phenotype variant cannot be a species, for example all albino individuals, because they split off repeatedly, independently of mutual relatedness and do not, together, form a monophyly. Even a monophyletic group in the population, which would not differ in any trait from other similar groups in the population, cannot be a phylogenetic species. Thus, according to the concept of a phylogenetic species, the formation of a new species requires anagenesis – an evolutionary change in phenotype.
The species recognition concept is a variation of the definition of a biological species (Paterson 1985). With a certain degree of simplification, this concept could also be termed the concept of an ethological species. Its proponents consider that the existence of specific mechanisms is actually the cause of the existence of species in sexually reproducing species; these mechanisms enable the members of a certain species to recognize suitable partners, i.e. members of the same species of the opposite sex. Amongst gonochorists, males and females can recognize members of the opposite sex on the basis of other traits and thus using other mechanisms. Altogether, the mechanisms of recognition of members of the same species but of the opposite sex form a specific mate recognition system (SMRS). As soon as a random modification of SMRS occurs in part of the population, its members will begin to preferentially reproduce together and only rarely with members of the population with the original SMRS variant. If this reproduction barrier is sufficiently impermeable and if there is sufficient time, the two subpopulations that originally differed only in their SMRS will also differ genetically and phenotypically and separate into two independent species. Consequently, it seems useful to consider that a species consists in a population of individuals sharing a specific mate recognition system. Of course, in its pure form, the concept of an ethological species can be valid only for animals. However, for plants pollinated by insects, traits employed by pollinators to recognize suitable flowers could play an analogous role.
- The typological definition of species is not easy to defend theoretically but nonetheless is used most frequently in practice. This is primarily a result of the fact that the commonest task faced by the taxonomist is that of determining the species of a particular individual, i.e. deciding whether a certain individual belongs in a particular predefined species. Even in cases when the goal of the taxonomist at the particular moment is not to assign an individual to a known species, but to define the boundaries of new species, an attempt to assign all the studied individuals to known species is the first and an absolutely necessary step.
Most species are defined as typological species, i.e. on the basis of phenotype traits characteristic for their members, i.e. on the basis of properties that occur in the members of the given species and simultaneously are not present in the members of other species. In species with separate sexes and sexual dimorphism, with several developmental stages in their life cycles or with phenotype-differentiated casts, traits occurring in any of the life forms of this species can be used. Both morphological traits and physiological, biochemical and ethological traits can be used to define the boundaries between species. However, morphological traits are used most frequently to define species and, in these cases, they are designated as morphological species. If a large number of mostly mutually interchangeable traits are used to define species rather than a small number of key traits and the species are delimited by the exact methods of numerical phenetics, then the species are sometimes designated as phenetic species.
Some species are monotypical, i.e. they are represented by a single form in their entire area of occurrence. Other species are polytypical; they occur in several and frequently a great many phenotypically different forms within their area of occurrence or at a single site. In the first case, the species can be defined by a list of the traits that its members must have; in the second case, however, the individual traits are usually mutually interchangeable, so that membership in a certain species tends to be determined by the presence of a certain combination of traits and not the simple presence or absence of one particular trait or a single combination of traits. In the most complicated cases, a decision cannot be made on the membership of an individual in a particular species on the basis of its phenotype, as the presence of a certain combination of traits simply determines the probability with which a particular individual will belong to a certain species. If, for example, an individual bears a combination of alleles that occur only very rarely in one species and, on the other hand, relatively frequently in another species, it can be assumed that it will more probably be a member of the latter species. If a larger number of individuals from the same population is available, the frequency of the occurrence of the individual forms of various traits can be found and thus the species membership of these individuals can be determined with greater certainty (Ayala 1983) (Fig. XX.5).
Typological definition of species should not be confused with definition of species using type specimens. In the description of a new species, it is extremely important to place type specimens in a collection, i.e. specific individuals (for microorganisms a specific culture), to which a description, and thus also the naming of the particular new species, is related. If it is found in the future that the description was ambiguous and that it can actually apply to two or more species, the existence of the type specimen allows us to decide which of the original species is described by the original description and thus which of the species should continue to bear the relevant name. The possibility of using type specimens follows directly from the manner of definition of typological species. Nonetheless, the typological definition of species need not always be related to the existence of a type specimen; in a great many cases only a description of its traits forms the basis for definition of a species.
It could be expected that spiteful behavioral patterns will become fixed in evolution in the same way as selfish behavioral patterns because, in sexually reproducing species, the spreading of a biological trait in the population is determined by how much it increases the effectiveness of spreading the allele responsible for this trait (compared to the other alleles of the same gene) and, in asexually reproducing organisms, it is decided by how much the trait heightens the individual fitness of the carrier of a particular allele (compared to the average carriers of other alleles in the population) (Hamilton 1970). At first sight, it seems that it does not matter whether the individual achieves an increase in its relative fitness by increasing its absolute fitness or by lowering the absolute fitness of its competitors, other individuals in the population. Nonetheless, observations in nature show that spiteful behavioral patterns are quite rare (Dobson, Chesser, & Zinner 2000; Foster, Wenseleers, & Ratnieks 2001). I will intentionally ignore the most trivial explanation that the individuals “selflessly harm” other members of the population so skillfully and inconspicuously that, in most cases, a naive and idealistic biologist cannot observe it. In any case, it would be appropriate to mention that our shared experience with the behavior of the representatives of a certain well-studied primate species indicate that this possibility should not be ignored.
The simplest explanation of the evident absence of spiteful behavior is that all three mechanisms of the evolution of altruistic behavior mentioned in the previous section, i.e. group selection, kin selection and reciprocal behavior, simultaneously act as a barrier against the egression and spreading of spiteful behavioral patterns. A technically different, but at least equally important, reason for the absence of these behavioral patterns is that, in consequence, not only the bearer of the trait, the Vandal, but also other individuals in the population (more specifically those who are at the particular moment not directly affected by the spiteful behavior) profit from it. These “innocent bystanders”, whose relative fitness increases thanks to lowering the absolute fitness of the individual affected by vandalism, are moreover at an advantage in relation to the bearer of spiteful behavior. They do not have to expend any strength on spiteful behavior and do not expose themselves to the risk of possible revenge from the vandalized victims.
Theoretic models show that spiteful behavior can spread in a population mainly when vandals can recognize the degree of their genetic affinity to the victims and direct the spiteful behavior primarily towards unrelated individuals. In this context, it is sometimes discussed whether certain elements of behavior of individuals infected by some parasites could be interpreted and their origin be explained as spiteful behavior of the infected host (Rozsa 1999; Rozsa 2000). If the individual’s fitness is lowered, because it has been infected with a parasite, then the best thing it can do is to infect other individuals in the population. Theoretical models show that, if it infects other individuals in the population regardless of the degree of their genetic relationship, i.e. regardless of the probability of their sharing the copies of the same alleles, this behavior will be selectively neutral, i.e. it will not lead to any change in the inclusive fitness of the individual. If the infected organism preferentially harms the individuals that are not related to it, the gene for this behavior may spread in the population.
It is well known that individuals infected by certain kinds of parasites have higher motility and are able to migrate over longer distances (Poulin 1994a). According to some concepts, this may be a result of manipulative activity of the parasite, which is favored by higher motility of the infected individuals, because motile hosts can infect more so-far healthy organisms (Randolph 1998). According to another hypothesis, it can be an expression of spiteful behavior of the infected host, which is trying to infect as many still healthy non-relatives in the population as it can, thus heightening its own inclusive fitness.
The mutual relationships between the individual species within an ecosystem form a complicated network of positive and negative relationships. Theoretical analysis of similarly complicated systems has shown that a complicated temporal or spatial structure is frequently formed spontaneously in them, i.e. without input of information from external sources (Kauffman 1993). The existence of temporal structures can be manifested, for example, in that apparently spontaneous disturbances (defects) appear periodically in the system, i.e. sudden changes in the states of a greater number of elements. The energy for these disturbances can be derived from inside the system and thus it can be exhausted after a longer period of time, or can come to the system from the surroundings. The intensity (extent) of the disturbance that occurs in the system at a certain moment is simultaneously not directly dependent on the amount of energy that comes into the system from its surroundings at the given moment, i.e. on the magnitude of the external stimulus. In dependence on the momentary state of the system, a weak stimulus from the surroundings can cause a large disturbance while, at other times, a very strong stimulus can cause only a minimal disturbance.
If the logarithm of the intensity of the disturbance is plotted against the logarithm of the frequency of disturbances of a given intensity, a straight line is very frequently obtained (Fig. XXII.6). In this case, we say that a power law governs the distribution of the frequency of disturbances of a certain intensity. This type of distribution of the frequency of disturbances of various intensities differs substantially from normal or Poisson distribution, in which the magnitude of the disturbance would be limited from above, to be more exact the frequency of disturbances exceeding a certain value would be completely negligible. For disturbances respecting a power law, disturbances of low intensities also predominate and the frequencies of larger disturbances gradually decrease; however, their frequency and especially effect on the behavior of the system can certainly not be neglected. A striking property of this type of distribution is that its shape does not depend on the scale employed. If the frequency of disturbances is first measured on a time scale of years and subsequently on a scale of millions of years and we forget to describe the axes in the obtained histograms, it is not possible to distinguish them later on the basis of their shapes.
The described behavior of complicated systems is reminiscent of the evolution of biodiversity occurring on a paleontological scale in a great many respects, including the shape of the distribution of the frequency of disturbances of various magnitudes. The mechanical model of such a system is a pile of long-grain rice, onto the top of which a thin stream of more rice is constantly poured. This phenomenon can be best observed if this pile of rice is formed between two panes of glass or at least against the inner wall of an aquarium. Over time, it can be observed that variously large avalanches of grains run down the surface at irregular intervals, analogous to the waves of extinction. It is not possible to predict when an avalanche will start. However, for each type of rice, it is possible to calculate the characteristic distribution of avalanches of various sizes and, on the basis of this distribution calculated for a shorter period, statistical techniques can be employed to estimate the period before an avalanche of even greater intensity will occur, i.e. an avalanche greater than that which occurred during the original, shorter time interval. This method, which is based on the statistics of extreme values, is employed, for example, by seismologists to estimate the time before an earthquake of a certain intensity will occur, on the basis of seismological records covering a shorter time interval. Apparently not only variously large avalanches of rice and mass extinctions that occurred during the history of life on Earth, but also earthquakes, volcanism, atmospheric phenomena and similar processes also have similar frequency distributions.
Some authors assume that the reason for the similarity in the distribution of mass extinctions and other types of regularly occurring natural processes is that a similar state is characteristic for ecosystems on a long-term scale as that which can be encountered for the mentioned pile of rice, i.e. a state that is mostly termed self-organized criticality (Bak, Tang, & Wiesenfed 1988; Tang & Bak 1988). In general, a region of the state space of a certain system in which there is a sudden change in its behavior, for example from ordered to chaotic, is critical. In the case of self-organized criticality, the system spontaneously remains, i.e. has an attractor, in the vicinity of the critical point or points from which it can suddenly change to two different states, for example to the avalanche – quiescent or mass extinction – background extinction states. Under the influence of minor cumulative changes, e.g. accumulation of grains on the top of a pile or the extinction or emergence of a species, local disequilibrium occurs that, when it exceeds a certain level, is suddenly eliminated by the sliding of an avalanche of grains to the bottom of the pile or the extinction of a greater number of species. If the system is outside of the critical region, the magnitude of the disturbance is limited from above. If it is in the critical region, disturbances can occur with an extent that affects the whole system.
If the changes in the extinction rate over time were actually a consequence of self-organized criticality, this would mean that the intensity of extinction would basically not be related to the intensity of external stimuli and background and mass extinction would have the same cause. Study of mass extinction on the basis of models of self-organized criticality is a favorite pastime of theoretical biologists. Some published models, for example the Kauffman NK-models of Boolean networks, require that the ability for their transition to a state of self-organized criticality be facilitated in advance by suitable choice of parameters – for the NK-models the average number of inputs per element (Kauffman 1993). Understandably, suitably adjusted parameters that make it possible for a system to pass into a state of self-organized criticality can ensure both natural selection and sorting from the standpoint of stability. If systems with the correct number of inputs and outputs per element have greater evolutionary potential than other systems, then it is quite natural that they will be encountered in nature. Other models spontaneously enter a region of self-organized criticality of their state space from almost any arbitrary initial state (Bak & Sneppen 1993; Bak, Tang, & Wiesenfed 1987; Boettcher & Paczuski 1996; Head & Rodgers 1997; Vanderwalle & Ausloos 1995; Vanderwalle & Ausloos 1997).
For the above-described models, the value of the exponent determining the shape of the distribution of the frequency of extinction of various magnitudes in the relevant equation is different from the values measured on the basis of paleontological data; however, models exist that have values of this exponent corresponding to the empirical data (Newman & Roberts 1995; Sole & Manrubia 1996). However, a distribution of the frequency of disturbances corresponding to the power law can also be obtained on the basis of models that do not anticipate the participation of self-organized criticality but which, for example, assume that the source of the individual extinction lies in the interaction of random changes in the external environment with evolutionary processes occurring in the biosphere (Newman 1997). In addition, it is apparent that the behavior of sufficiently complicated models is so highly variable that paleoecological (and also any other) processes can be very readily modeled when the parameters are suitably adjusted. However, with such variable systems it is very difficult to demonstrate that their behavior is actually determined by processes following from the existence of self-organized criticality and that they cannot be explained, for example, by the effect of random disturbances arising from the surrounding environment.
Spontaneousand induced mutations can be differentiated according to the causes of their formation.The existence of induced mutations was already demonstrated in the 1920’s, when the effect of radiation on organisms was first studied.Since then, it has been shown that a great many physical and especially chemical factors can cause the formation of mutations in organisms.The exact mechanisms of their action are known for a great many factors, i.e. the specific course of the chemical reaction that leads to replacement of one nucleotide by another, to insertion, deletion or fission.
In fact, the existence of spontaneous mutations was doubted for some time.Some biologists assumed that all mutations are actually caused by external effects, mutagens, occurring in the environment.However, it was gradually demonstrated that there are some categories of mutations that are actually spontaneous.The most typical example consists in mutations that occur through inclusion of the incorrect nucleotide during DNA replication as a consequence of statistically random transitions of individual bases to less common structural forms, i.e. tautomeric transitions (Cox 1976).The individual bases are present in these forms for only a short time (10–5–10–4 s), after which they spontaneously return to the usual form (Fersht 1980).Bases in the unusual forms can form hydrogen bonds with the wrong nucleotides so that, during replication, the wrong nucleotide is included in the synthesized chain with a certain, non-zero probability.For example, the enol form of T pairs with C (instead of with A) and the imino-form of C pairs with A (instead of with G) (Fig. III.5).The enzyme DNA-polymerase exhibits 3’-5’-nuclease activity, so that it is mostly capable of eliminating these mutations; a large part of the remaining mutations are repaired by subsequently acting specialized repair systems, which are capable of differentiating which of the unpaired nucleotides is located in the newly synthesized chain and thus which must be repaired.However, some mutations are not repaired and remain a permanent part of the DNA.It is assumed that the frequency of mutations in human beings is 10–10 /nucleotide/cell cycle.During a human lifetime, mutation affects each 4th base in the DNA of brain cells and each base is replaced on an average of 5x as a result of repair processes (Holmquist & Filipski 1994).s
of the origin of genetic code From the viewpoint of discussion of the evolution of the genetic code, it could also be important that a correlation exists between certain properties of aminoacids and the corresponding triplets of the genetic code (Tolstrup et al. 1994). At random, we can, for example, mention the high positive correlation of the index of hydrophobicity of aminoacids and the 3’-dinucleotides of the corresponding anti-codons, or the negative correlation of the chemical reactivity of aminoacids in the formation of peptide bonds and the content of nucleotides G and C in the corresponding codon. According to some authors, these correlations indicate that, at the beginning of the evolution of the genetic code, direct stereochemical interactions between the aminoacids and the corresponding codons and anticodons also participated in assigning of codons to the individual aminoacids (Woese 1965; Shimizu 1982). The original stereochemical hypothesis of the formation of the genetic code tends, however, to be gradually abandoned at the present time or has undergone substantial changes (Alberti 1999; Di Giulio 2001).
Sexual reproduction or, to be more exact, the genetic recombination that accompanies it, is currently considered to be an important mechanism through which the population gets rid of most slightly negative mutations in the DNA. In asexually reproducing organisms, mutations accumulate in the genome that, in most cases, worsen the properties of the encoded proteins. Mutations that reduce the viability of an organism in a drastic manner can be removed together with their carriers by natural selection. However, a large proportion of the mutations are almost neutral in their effects, so that there is very limited potential for natural selection here. Mathematical models indicate that gradual worsening of the average viability of individuals in the population must necessarily occur through the effect of slightly negative mutations occurring randomly in all the genes of the individual members of the population. This irreversible process is called Muller's ratchet (Muller 1964). A ratchet is a toothed wheel with a pawl that ensures that the wheel can rotate in only one direction (for example, in the equipment for stretching a volleyball net). The existence and importance of this process in the individual types of organisms is still a subject of discussion at the present time.
It should simultaneously be realized that the accumulation of slightly negative mutations can also have an accelerating trend. It can happen that mutations can also occur in the genes for enzymes active in DNA replication and reparation. Thus, the potential for positive feedback also arises: deterioration of the quality of the DNA-polymerase – lower precision of replication – more mutations (amongst others also in the gene for DNA-polymerase) – deterioration of the quality of the DNA polymerase, etc. According to some theories, the ageing of multicellular organisms is caused by just this process (Orgel 1973; Kirkwood 1977). In asexual reproduction, it cannot happen that the daughter individual would carry fewer mutations than the parent individual. However, in sexual reproduction, genetic recombination leads to individuals that can have more or fewer mutations than their parents. Individuals with a large number of mutations can be eliminated by natural selection, while individuals with a smaller number of mutations can be placed at an advantage. This process can be especially effective under the conditions of positive epistasis, i.e. when the detrimental effects of the individual negative mechanisms are not simply added up, but multiplied together, i.e. when, for example, the concurrent occurrence of four negative mutations in the genome leads to more than twice the reduction in the fitness of the particular individual compared to the occurrence of two mutations (Fig. XIII.7). In this case, even the elimination of a relatively small number of unfit individuals from the population is accompanied by the elimination of a large number of negative mutations from the particular gene pool (Kondrashov 1988).
The existence of sexual selection leads to a further increase in the effectiveness of removal of negative mutations from the population (Agrawal 2001a; Siller 2001). Because males have a greater variability in fitness compared to females (see Chap. XIV), females can preferentially choose, as their sexual partners, very fit males that apparently have only a few negative mutations in their genome. The results of mathematical modelling indicate that the existence of males and the associated existence of sexual selection substantially reduce the average mutation load on members of the population.
It is thus apparent that sexual reproduction at the level of populations or species, but not at the level of the individual, can be a form of adaptation towards stopping or at least retarding Muller’s ratchet, i.e. to stopping or even reversing the otherwise irreversible process of accumulation of slightly negative mutations (Kondrashov 1988; Howard 1994).
The frequency with which mutations are fixed in a certain position or in a given DNA section per time unit in evolution is called the substitution rate. This rate is generally expressed as the number of fixed mutations in the given position per year. The substitution rate must not be confused with the mutation rate; however, it can be concluded that these two rates are numerically equal for neutral mutations (see V.3.3). The mutation rate, i.e. the number of mutations occurring in the given position per time unit for all the members of the population, depends primarily on the accuracy of replication, the efficiency of reparation processes, the intensity of the action of mutagens and the mutability of the sequential motif in the given position of the DNA chain. In contrast, the substitution rate depends not only on the mutation rate at the given site, but also on the intensity and direction of selection that act on the mutation in the given position and in its vicinity. Simultaneously, the substitution rate for selectively neutral mutations does not depend on the size of the population (see V.3.3) (which suggests that genetic drift rather than genetic draft drives the DNA evolution in the studied populations). With growing population size, the number of newly formed mutations in a given position in the population increases linearly, i.e. the mutation rate linearly increases; however, simultaneously, there is a linear decrease in the probability that the newly formed mutation will be fixed by genetic drift.
It must be, however, emphasized that the percentage of mutations that fall in the category of selectively neutral does depend on the size of the population. It is not possible to draw a sharp line between selectively significant and selectively neutral mutations. Basically, only a minimum of them has a selection coefficient equal to zero; most mutations have a negative or positive selection coefficient. It is generally accepted that those mutations whose absolute selection coefficient value is less than 1/Ne, where Ne is the effective size of the given population, act as effectively neutral in the given population. This means that a greater percentage of mutations fall in the category of effectively neutral mutations in a small population than in a large population. As most mutations have a negative selection coefficient and only a minority have a positive selection coefficient and because the probability of fixation of negative mutations is substantially smaller than the probability of fixation of positive or selectively neutral mutations, the total number of mutations fixed by drift over a time unit, i.e. the substitution rate, is greater in a small population than in a large population (see also V.5).
In a great many cases, the pathogenic manifestations of parasitization tend to be caused by the defense mechanism of the host rather than the actual parasite activity. It is no exception for a host to die as a result of hyperactivity or autoreactivity of its immune system, while individuals with partial immunosuppression overcome the infection without difficulties. In most cases, it is apparently only a matter of failure of the relevant defense mechanisms, which are optimized for defense against certain species of parasites and that function disproportionately and counter-productively in defense against other parasites. However, it is also possible that, in at least some cases, this is an evolutionary adaptation on the part of the host, permitting elimination of infected individuals from the population and thus reducing the potential for spreading the parasite.
It is evident that a similar ability to “commit suicide” can emerge only through group or species or also kin selection. If an infected individual were occasionally capable under normal conditions of recovering and reproducing, then the strength of individual selection acting against the emergence of suicidal behavior would be so strong that the probability of its evolutionary formation would seem negligible. However, in some situations, the conditions for the formation of similar behavior are far more favorable. For example, populations of butterflies bound to food coming from a rare plant survive at a single site for a long time, so that the individuals are very closely related. In this case, a caterpillar can increase its inclusive fitness if it commits suicide following attack by a parasite or parasitoid, e.g. in that it would let itself be caught by a bird (Trail 1980). This kind of behavior has actually been observed for caterpillars of the butterfly Harris' Checkerspot (Chlosyne harrisii).
In eusocial insects, the nonsexual casts do not participate at all in reproduction and express all their fitness in assisting sexual individuals. Here cases are also known that can be interpreted as voluntary suicide of parasitized individuals. Amongst bumble bees of the Bombus genus, individuals infected by parasitic flies of the Conopidae family stay out of the nest, both reducing the probability of transmission of the infection inside the nest and also increasing the probability that they will die (Poulin 1992; Muller & Schmidhempel 1992). However, according to some authors, the lower temperature outside the nest retards the development of the parasite and thus prolongs the survival time of the infected individual; for details, see (Poulin 1995a). Superinfection and virulence- The possibility of optimizing (and thus also of reducing) the rate of reproduction and the pathogenicity of a parasite is not limited only by the formation of genetic variability directly within the infrapopulation of parasites. It is limited even further by the possibility of multiple infection of a single host by genetically unrelated strains of parasites, i.e. the possibility of superinfection (Fig. XIX.8). In both cases, the genetic variability increases in the infrapopulation and systematic selection of “selfish” individuals multiplying at a greater rate than would be optimal from the viewpoint of the entire population (Bonhoeffer & Nowak 1994).
An increase in the growth rate within an infrapopulation and the related increase in the pathogenicity of the relevant parasitosis as a consequence of superinfection is of great importance from the standpoint of epidemiology. If, for example, a suitable epidemiological intervention manages to reduce the incidence of infection, i.e. the number of individuals infected per time unit, not only is the prevalence of infection, i.e. the number (percent) of infected individuals in the population, reduced, but also, as a consequence of reducing the frequency of superinfection, there is usually also a reduction in the pathogenicity of the relevant parasite. The trends in intestinal bacterial infections in countries where good water purification has been introduced are a typical example. This step was taken in the U.S.A. in the first quarter of the 20th century; in the 1930’s the “virulent” (i.e. highly pathogenic) strains Shigella dysenteriae had already been replaced by less pathogenic strains S. flexneri; again, in the 1950’s these were replaced by even more benign strains of S. sonnei. Waste water treatment plants were introduced and the pathogenicity of dysentery decreased sooner in England, while both the introduction of waste water treatment and decrease in the pathogenicity of dysentery occurred later in Poland. Similar developments were also observed for Salmonella typhi and Vibrio cholerae.
An increase in the probability of superinfection connected with increased genetic diversity of the parasite population is apparently the main reason for the great danger presented by hospital infections (Ewald 1994). In the U.S.A., infections acquired in a hospital, i.e. nosocomial infections, are the fourth most common cause of death. For example, at the present time, salmonellosis acquired outside a hospital environment is practically never fatal. However, salmonellosis acquired in a hospital is a cause of death in approximately one of seven infected patients and this can increase to one in three in some epidemics. Similarly, Staphylococcus aureus bacteria normally infect about 40% of the population but are not particularly harmful to their carriers. However, the prevalence of these bacteria reaches approximately 70% in hospitals and infection is accompanied by highly pathogenic symptoms that are frequently fatal to patients.
There is a substantial increase in the virulence of parasitosis during military conflicts. Wars are frequently accompanied by the concentration and movement of large numbers of persons and a general decrease in hygiene standards. In some cases, there have been enormous concentrations of sick people at a single place and thus the creation of ideal conditions for selection of especially virulent strains of parasites. For example, during the Ist World War, an evacuation hospital in France had 340 beds for patients with respiratory diseases; as many as 824 people passed through per day, and a total of 34,000 people passed through over a three month period. The influenza epidemic that broke out in 1918 three months before the end of the war and which lasted approximately half a year had approximately a 10-fold higher fatality rate than influenzas in times of peace. During this period, 20 – 40 million people died, i.e. far more than those that died directly as a result of the Ist World War. After about three years, the death rate from influenza returned to normal, i.e. to a value of less than 0.1%. Similarly, during the American Civil War, 3% of those infected died from diseases with diarrhoea in the first year. Towards the end of the war, the fatality rate from diarrhoeal diseases increased to 20%. Simultaneously, this was apparently not a consequence of the reduced resistance of soldiers following from suffering during the war because, for example, the fatality rate from malaria was the same throughout this period. Basically, up to the IInd World War, far more people died from infectious diseases during military conflicts (in recent times, primarily typhus and epidemic typhus) than as a result of war wounds. For example, it has been estimated that 10-20 times more soldiers died from parasitic diseases than in battle during the American War of Independence (Ewald 1994).
If a group of genes is located next to one another on the chromosome then, in a short time scale, they act as a single gene during genetic processes. This is advantageous in cases when the relevant gene participates in the formation of traits that exist in two or more forms that are advantageous for their carrier, where other forms of the trait that could be formed by random combination of the alleles in the relevant loci would be disadvantageous for their carrier. The occurrence of genes in closely neighbouring loci is then denoted as a supergene.
The best known cases of supergenes were described in study of mimesis in butterflies. Sometimes, a certain type of butterfly imitates several various kinds of poisonous or bad-tasting butterflies. A number of genes affecting the individual traits of the pattern are required for the creation of the relevant pattern on its wings. These genes are located close to one another on the chromosome, so that the parent passes on the relevant combination of alleles to its progeny together. Thus, the progeny consist almost entirely of individuals that inherit the relevant supergene from the father (and imitate one bad-tasting species of butterfly) or who inherited this supergene from the mother (and imitate another species of bad-tasting of butterfly). Individuals that inherited the recombined genotype, whose phenotype would thus not be similar to either of the imitated species and whose mimetic defense against predators would thus be reduced, occur in the progeny of the particular species only rarely.
Symbiogenesis refers to the formation of a new species of organism by the integration of two unrelated organisms that live for some time in some form of symbiosis, most probably parasitism or mutualism, into a single organism. If both symbionts begin to reproduce together in a coordinated manner, i.e. so that each daughter organism of symbiotic origin begins to inherit from its parents only the genetic material of both symbionts, the evolutionary fates of the two original species become so interconnected that they sooner or later merge into a single species. Evolutionary dissolution of one species in another species, for example a microscopic parasite or mutualist in its macroscopic host, is sometimes term the Cheshire cat effect (unfortunutly, this term is also used for at least two unrelated phenomena). The relevant literary sources state that, under suitable conditions, a Cheshire cat can gradually disappear and, in the last stage, only its smile remains and, after a certain time, this also disappears. If both symbionts that form a common symbiotic organism produce independent progeny and a new symbiotic organism is formed each time (or at least frequently) through new integration of both symbionts that grew from embryos produced by two unrelated and independent individuals, both species will most probably preserve their species identity (Fig. XXIII.3). This is the frequent case of the symbiosis of fungi and vascular plants. The best known opposite case is the formation eukaryotes, occurring through gradual integration of the members of several unrelated lines of prokaryotic organisms. Completely unrelated phylogenetic lines of organisms can merge through symbiogenesis.
In the reconstruction of cladogenesis, all the homologous traits are not similarly useful. Systematic biologists have intuitively known these facts and have respected them for ages. However, it wasn’t until 1950 that Willi Hennig in his book “Grundzüge einer Theorie der phylogenetischen Systematik” explicitly stated the requirements that cladogenesis be reconstructed exclusively on the basis of a single category of homologous traits – termed synapomorphies. A trait is understood to refer to any structure, function or behavior that occurs in various species in at least two different forms. From an evolutionary standpoint, the individual forms of a certain traits are not equivalent; one of them, the plesiomorphic form, for short plesiomorphy, is evolutionarily older in the particular phylogenetic line and the other forms were formed secondarily all at once or in a certain order as a consequence of anagenetic changes in the original form of the trait. These evolutionarily derived forms are termed apomorphic forms, abbreviated apomorphies. If several species (or higher taxa) within the studied phylogenetic line inherited certain apomorphies from their common ancestor, this apomorphy is termed a synapomorphy; in contrast an autapomorphy is an apomorphy that no other species shares with the given species. The distribution of synapomorphies within the given set of studied species is the best guide for reconstruction of cladogenesis. Even if two species share a large number of plesiomorphies, they need not be closely related in the particular line (Fig. XXIII.6). This could be only a consequence of the fact that the particular species did not change much during evolution, in contrast to other species, for example because it lives in the same environment as the common ancestor of the given line. In contrast, if two species share a large number of synapomorphies, this is most probably a result of the fact that they have a common ancestor that is simultaneously not the common ancestor of any of other studied species.
The entire process of molecular drive occurs somewhere deep at the molecular level and thus lies partly outside our field of attention. Thus, it might seem that this process is not biologically very important. However, the situation may be somewhat different. Common mutations affect only individuals in the population. The fate of an isolated mutation is frequently decided more by chance than by its biological properties. In contrast molecular drive - induced changes in the genome affect many individuals in the population almost simultaneously (synchronously). This is as if all the members of the population were to mutate simultaneously in the same way. If a mutation proliferated in the population by molecular drive is also manifested in some way in the phenotype, then the same change in the phenotype will occur almost simultaneously in a large number of individuals of the given species, so that some authors speak of this as synchronized, concerted or coincidental evolution (Dover 1986). If the proliferation of a certain mutation is assisted by molecular drive, then evolution fixation of the new evolutionary trait is far more probable than if it were to occur only through the action of selection or genetic drift.
At a certain stage in sexual reproduction, fusion, i.e. syngamy, occurs of two sex cells bearing a single copy of the genome, i.e. two haploid gametes. The newly formed zygote is then necessarily diploid and, prior to entering the normal asexual cell cycle, can either renew its haploid state and further cyclically alternate between the haploid (in the G1-phase) and diploid (in the G2-phase) states, or can remain diploid and alternate between the diploid state (in the G1-phase) and the tetraploid state (in the G2-phase) for the time of its sexual reproduction. It is necessary to state that the ploidy of the cells is even greater in a great many differentiated tissues of multicellular organisms.
In rare cases, two originally independent lines can merge to form a single line, which can then branch apart. Fundamentally, there are two basic mechanisms of syngenesis, i.e. the formation of a new phylogenetic line by the merging of two older lines: symbiogenesis and interspecies hybridization (Fig. XXIII.2). Symbiogenesis refers to the formation of a new species of organism by the integration of two unrelated organisms that live for some time in some form of symbiosis, most probably parasitism or mutualism, into a single organism. If both symbionts begin to reproduce together in a coordinated manner, i.e. so that each daughter organism of symbiotic origin begins to inherit from its parents only the genetic material of both symbionts, the evolutionary fates of the two original species become so interconnected that they sooner or later merge into a single species. Evolutionary dissolution of one species in another species, for example a microscopic parasite or mutualist in its macroscopic host, is sometimes term the Cheshire cat effect (unfortunutly, this term is also used for at least two unrelated phenomena). The relevant literary sources state that, under suitable conditions, a Cheshire cat can gradually disappear and, in the last stage, only its smile remains and, after a certain time, this also disappears. If both symbionts that form a common symbiotic organism produce independent progeny and a new symbiotic organism is formed each time (or at least frequently) through new integration of both symbionts that grew from embryos produced by two unrelated and independent individuals, both species will most probably preserve their species identity (Fig. XXIII.3). This is the frequent case of the symbiosis of fungi and vascular plants. The best known opposite case is the formation eukaryotes, occurring through gradual integration of the members of several unrelated lines of prokaryotic organisms. Completely unrelated phylogenetic lines of organisms can merge through symbiogenesis.
Two lines can also merge through interspecies hybridization, i.e. accidental crossing of the members of two different species. However, in contrast to symbiogenesis, this mechanism can occur only in closely related species with sexual reproduction. The effect of symbiogenesis and hybridization on the topology of the phylogenetic tree is the same; in both cases, the cladogenesis scheme can have a recticular structure instead of a tree structure at some places.
Systematic biology is concerned with the study of biodiversity. Systematic biology is mostly considered to be a synonym of taxonomy and both terms will be used in this text in the same sense. However, some authors consider systematic biology to be broader subject encompassing all the aspects of study of biodiversity, including the diversity of biological structures and functions, while taxonomy is understood in a narrower sense as a discipline attempting to catalogue all species, to arrange these species in systems of usually hierarchically ordered groups and naming of these groups in accordance with the rules and recommendations of taxonomic nomenclature. see also Taxonomy.
The tangled bank hypothesis, named after Darwin’s colourful description of a complicated ecosystem in his book “The Origin of the Species” (Ghiselin 1974; Bell 1982), emphasizes the fact that, in sufficiently complicated ecosystems, lines and species that reproduce sexually have a greater chance of survival in the long term and, because of their greater variability, have a broader ecological valence – are capable of utilizing broader range of available resources. Mathematical models have shown that, if there are at least certain types of habitats in the environment that have a clear selection advantage for suitably adapted members of a sexually reproducing species or line, sexually reproducing organisms can coexist in the long term with asexual organisms and can even force them out under sufficiently restrictive conditions (Doebeli 1996; Lomnicki 2001). In contrast to the elbow room hypothesis (XIII.3.2.1), the tangled bank hypothesis assumes that the mechanism leading to forcing out asexual species is not based on a competitive advantage of sexual organisms following from reduced competition amongst progeny within a single family, but rather on direct competition for resources amongst families or amongst species. It follows from this, amongst other things, that this mechanism may also be valid for species where siblings are randomly scattered in the population and do not primarily compete together.
Taxonomic systems employed in the past or at the present can be classified as artificial systems and natural systems. In creating artificial systems, systematists attempted to classify organisms for practical and didactic purposes. As long as only a few species were known, systematists tried basically to create, not a generally valid system, in which it would be possible to also classify newly discovered organisms, but rather a determination scheme that would make it possible to differentiate the members of the individual known species. Only with an increasing number of discovery voyages and the recognition of the enormous biodiversity in newly discovered countries did it become apparent that there are fundamental differences between the determination scheme and the taxonomic system.
Some artificial systems classified organisms on the basis of various combinations of a small number of, where possible, universally occurring traits, while others used a great many traits for classification, where the groups of these traits could differ from one taxon to another. An artificial system based primarily on the basic cell shape and affinity for certain dyes was used until recently for classification of bacteria. Even today, artificial systems remain a basis for the creation of determination keys (determination schemes) for the individual groups of organisms. Their closed nature is a great disadvantage. An artificial system only allows classification of organisms that were known at the time of creation of the particular system. As soon as a new species appears, its proper assignment need not be possible in the majority of cases. An originally unknown species would either be classified under some other species or a suitable category would be lacking in the system. Another great disadvantage of artificial systems lies in their subjectivity. A single group of organisms can be classified on the basis of other traits into a completely different system of taxa, where the selection of traits is a matter of the subjective decision of the systematist.
Natural systems attempt, not only to meaningfully classify organisms for practical and didactic purposes, but also, in creation of the individual taxa, to reveal and especially respect the natural, objectively existing relationships amongst the created taxa. The natural system has three basic advantages. Primarily, the natural system is open, which permits it to be used to also classify species that were not yet known at the time when the system was created. The second advantage lies in the fact that, if there is actually, objectively a natural system of organisms, then its discovery should not be dependent on the subjective selection of traits and procedures of systematists. Systems created by individual systematists using various methods and employing various traits should gradually approach one another as knowledge is steadily accumulated and skills acquired. The third advantage of the natural system is its predictive potential. While an artificial system allows only description of the distribution of the traits on the basis of which the particular system was created, a natural system should also enable prediction of the distribution of those traits that were not used for classification of the organisms or that were not known at the time of creation of the system.
- taxonomy is understood as a discipline attempting to catalogue all species, to arrange these species in systems of usually hierarchically ordered groups and naming of these groups in accordance with the rules and recommendations of taxonomic nomenclature. Species can basically be classified in a system of broader and broader (i.e. higher and higher) taxa in three ways, i.e. on the basis of similarity, of phylogenetic relatedness or of both similarity and relatedness. Biologists now generally agree that the basis for classification of organisms, i.e. creation and naming of the individual specific taxa, should be the reconstructed phylogenesis of the studied phylogenetic lines. Thus the subjects of phylogenesis and classification of organisms are usually combined. Although phylogenetics, i.e. the study of phylogenesis, and classification of organisms, including the formation of taxa, are very closely related, they are, in fact, two different disciplines. Because each of them has different goals and somewhat different methodical instruments, they can follow somewhat different principles in some areas. Lack of consideration of these aspects is probably the reason for a great many misunderstandings and controversies amongst the proponents of two of the currently most influential areas of taxonomy, phylogenetic taxonomy (i.e. cladistics) and evolutionary taxonomy (i.e. eclectic systematics).
As molecular biological data gradually accumulated, it began to be clear that some important evolutionary processes occur beyond the direct influence of selection. Molecular biological techniques enabled study of these evolutionary processes. As a consequence, the relevant areas gradually began to penetrate into textbooks on evolutionary biology and thus into the general consciousness of biologists. Neutral evolution was the first to become an object of the interest of evolutionary biologists, i.e. evolution occurring as a consequence of genetic drift. Sewall Wright was the first to study the aspect of random fixation of selectionally neutral traits. However, molecular biology was the first to demonstrate what an important biological phenomenon this actually is. All indications suggest that incomparably more traits become fixed in evolution through genetic drift than through selection. It is true that the most interesting traits, i.e. adaptive structures, are fixed exclusively through natural selection. On the other hand, genetic drift can be of fundamental importance in the formation of biological diversity and possibly also in speciation. The Japanese biologist and geneticist, Motoo Kimura (1924–1994), made the greatest contribution to elaboration of the theory of neutral evolution. It was found in the study of molecular evolution that interactions of drift with selection are of great importance in the evolution of molecular traits. At the present time, this extensive area is the subject of the theory of “almost neutral evolution” (Ohta 1993; Ohta 1996)) and also the theory of genetic draft (Gillespie 2000; Gillespie 2001)).
Evolutionary drives are another important mechanism that was discovered in direct connection with the development of molecular biology. Research has shown that some alleles are fixed in the population, not because they increase the chances of survival of their bearers in competition with other individuals, but because they are capable of preferentially spreading in the genome of an individual and amongst sexually reproducing organisms, as well as in the gene pool of the population, at the expense of other alleles. Molecular drive was described by Dover (Dover 1986); other types of evolutionary drives have been studied within the context of individual, mostly narrowly oriented studies by a number of authors {5957, 435, 3200, 4530, 8645}, so it is difficult to designate specific persons as the authors of the particular concepts.
see Selection shadow theory of aging
From the point of view of evolution of behavior, it is very important that the same individuals repeatedly come into mutual interactions. These individuals are able to adjust their behavior according to the response to the behavior in the past and, at the same time, they have to expect that their behavior will influence the future behavior of a partner (opponent). In this case, even in the prisoner’s dilemma game, a number of strategies exist that are far more advantageous (and friendly) than the always betray strategy. Among the first recognized and yet relatively most successful strategies is the "Tit for Tat" strategy (Axelrod & Hamilton 1981). It always begins with cooperation and in every next step the individual repeats the opponent’s strategy in the last step. If two individuals following this strategy meet, they can, in the long-term, profit from mutual cooperation while, if they meet an opponent who follows the always betray strategy, they lose in the first step but in the next ones they give the chronic betrayers no advantage. In the overall balance, the simple Tit for Tat strategy wins.
The above-mentioned conclusions are valid only under one vitally important condition: neither opponent is not allowed to know when their interactions will finish, i.e. how many steps (moves) are left in the game. As soon as it would be obvious that the game is ending and the opponents would know they are not going to meet in the future, for any of them the most advantageous thing to do would be to betray in the last step and get the extra reward for one-sided betrayal. So the last step would be determined and immediately the question would arise as to how to act in the previous move – the most advantageous solution would be betrayal again. From the beginning, the game would be about who will be the first to betray. The situation is completely different when the players do not know which step will be the last, which is much more favorable for spreading of cooperative game strategies.
An analogy of the prisoner’s dilemma game is used in situations when an individual who follows its own goal against a large group of players, e.g. against a whole society. In this case, the behavior of all the participants will end up in a situation called the “Tragedy of Commons” (Hardin 1968). The course and result of this game were very graphically described using the example of the fate of English country commons, the pastures open to all. If a village’s commons were not regulated as to how intensively they could be pastured, they were completely destroyed by immoderate pasturing and the cattle of villagers, which were dependent on the commons, died of hunger. If the commons were divided among villagers, each could only have as many animals as his pasture would be able to feed. In the commons case, the most advantageous strategy for each individual was to get as many animals as possible as soon as possible; before someone else’s animals would destroy the pasture and without – moreover - losing out against other herdsman until complete devastation of the commons occurred.
The Trivers-Willard model describes the behavior of an organism in a situation where the external conditions permit determination in advance of whether sons or daughters will have greater fitness (Trivers & Willard 1973). Under these conditions, it is advantageous for an individual if it is capable of adapting to the momentary conditions and can produce individuals of a single particular sex.
The situation amongst parasitic hymenopterous insects can serve as an example (King 1994). A simple mechanism exists in hymenopterous, haplodiploid insects, which can determine in a female whether an egg should develop into a male or female. Males are haploid and are hatched from unfertilized eggs, while females are diploid and hatch from fertilized eggs. Because, following copulation, females store the male sperm in their spermatheca, sometimes for the rest of their lives, rotation of the egg in the oviduct can determine whether it is fertilized or not and whether it will produce a female or a male. For example, the larvae of parasitic wasps of the genus Nasonia parasitize on the larvae of grain-eating insects, so that the amount of nutrients that they have available during their development and thus the size to which they grow and will also have as adults can be estimated in advance according to the size of the grain into which the female lays its eggs. If the grain is small, the grain-eating larvae inside will also be small and the future larvae and adults of the parasitic wasp will not grow to the required size. This is a handicap for females, as the number of eggs produced during its lifetime is directly proportional to its size. In contrast, even a small male is capable of producing more than enough sperm to fertilize every female that it encounters during its lifetime. Thus, it is advantageous for a female to lay unfertilized eggs in small grains and fertilized eggs in large grains.
In diploid organisms with heterogametic male sex, the sex of the embryo is determined by the sex chromosome brought into the zygote by the male gamete. Thus, it might seem that the female has rather limited means of influencing the sex of her progeny. However, even here, appropriate mechanisms can exist, consisting, for example, in separation of sperm with chromosome X or Y, or possibly the possibility of selectively killing zygotes, embryos or, in the extreme case, young of a certain sex (Komdeur et al. 1997; Mendl et al. 1995). The effectiveness of such mechanisms in humans is reflected, for example, by a secondary sex ratio close to a value of 5 (in favor of males) in some areas of India and Pakistan (Judson 1994).
Shifting of the sex ratio in humans in dependence on the physiological condition of the mother apparently also occurs by natural means. For example, it has been observed that, if a mother gives birth to a girl with low birth weight (under 3.2 kg) in her first pregnancy, it is more probable that the next child will also be a girl (64%). If the first-born girl was heavier than 3.2 kg, the probability that another girl will be born is lower (33%) (Pawlowski & Cieplak 2002). Similarly, it has been observed that women with latent toxoplasmosis (approximately one quarter of women of fertile age in the population under study) have several dozen percent greater chance of giving birth to a boy than a girl (Fig. XIV.7) {12801, 13715}. It is possible that the partial immunosuppression induced by the parasite means that a greater percentage of male zygotes survive in the female organism (in general, male zygotes induce a greater immune response than female zygotes), as a consequence of which the secondary sex ratio in women infected with toxoplasmosis is much closer to the primary sex ratio (ratio of male and female zygotes immediately after fertilization of the egg).
In some animals, specifically in a number of species of birds and mammals including humans, the female can react, not only to the external factors in the environment, for example the amount of food available, but also, for example, to her social position in the flock or herd. Because the social position of the parents can substantially affect, either genetically or nongenetically, the social position of the progeny, it is advantageous for the parents if they are capable of adapting the sex of their progeny to their social position. In most societies, if they hold a low social position, it is more advantageous for them to produce daughters, as even females with a low social position are usually able to reproduce. On the other hand, if the parents hold a high social position, it is evolutionarily more advantageous for them to produce sons. In a great many species, males with higher social position become the fathers of most of the young in the population. This phenomenon has, of course, also been studied in humans but the results are so far not entirely unambiguous (Chahnazarin 2003). In any case, the substantially greater number of sons in the descendants of the European aristocrats, American presidents or American generals (Mueller & Mazur 1998), or in women who were in the care of more expensive gynecologists {12801} is a fact for which it is rather difficult to find an alternative explanation. The results of an extensive study performed on data derived from pre-industrial Scandinavia suggest a possibility. In contrast to the number of daughters, the number of sons is negatively correlated with the length of the life of the mother (every son meant shortening of the mother’s life by 34 weeks). This suggests that “bringing up” sons is more demanding on the maternal organism than “bringing up” daughters and only women in good condition with sufficient material security can allow themselves to invest their reproduction potential into sons {10869}.
The emergence of sexual reproduction leads to sexual dimorphism – differentiation of individuals of a single species into males and females. Simple considerations indicate that an individual that would produce only asexually reproducing progeny (parthenogenetic female) would reproduced twice as fast, expending the same amount of energy, as an individual that would “squander” half its reproduction efforts in the production of males (Fig. XIII.1). This effect of sexual reproduction is generally denoted as the two-fold ecological costs of sex (the cost of males) (Maynard Smith 1978). The two-fold ecological cost of sex is, of course, not applicable to hermaphrodites which, during mating, exchange sex cells, to unicellular organisms, to organisms with external fertilization that produce male and female cells of the same size (isogametes) or to organisms where both parents must care for the young with comparable intensity. However, the two-fold ecological cost of sex does not apply even in a situation where reproduction of individuals in the population is limited by unfavourable external factors. It cannot be excluded that this could be the reason why, in species capable of both sexual and asexual reproduction, i.e. in species with facultative sexual reproduction, sexual reproduction usually occurs under circumstances where the population finds itself in unfavourable conditions (Burt 2000).
In sexual reproduction, the female basically dilutes to one half the genes transferred through progeny to future generations. This phenomenon, denoted as the two-fold genetic cost of sex (cost of meiosis) (Williams 1975; Uyenoyama 1984), is especially apparent when compared with the fitness of individuals reproducing through self-fertilization and individuals reproducing in the usual biparental manner (Fig. XIII.2). In this case, the organism provides both its chromosome sets to each of its progeny. This means that the gametes that its progeny will produce will contain only genes coming from itself. In contrast, a sexually reproducing individual passes only half of its genes (one chromosome set) on to its progeny. As a consequence, half of the gametes of the progeny will contain only a copy of any gene derived from the other parent. If a sexually reproducing individual were to transfer to the gene pool of the next generation the same number of copies of its genes as an individual reproducing by self-fertilization, then it would have to produce exactly twice as many progeny.
The two-fold genetic cost of sex (and the two-fold ecological cost of sex) is fully applicable only to organisms with certain, quite specifically defined reproductive systems (Uyenoyama 1984). Amongst other things, it is necessary to take into account that, from the standpoint of the gene (or allele) it, to a substantial degree, matters little that the sexually reproducing female passes only one copy of its genes on to the next generation. The gene for sexual reproduction is understood here to mean an allele of any gene that, compared to any other allele of the same gene, increases the probability that its carrier will reproduce sexually. In sexual reproduction, the male brings a copy of its own alleles of all the genes to the zygote; however, for the gene for sexual reproduction it will have to consist of a copy of the same allele (gene for sexual reproduction) as the female has in its genome, otherwise the male would not reproduce sexually. Thus, from the standpoint of the gene for sexual reproduction, the two-fold cost of sex does not exist – the young of parthenogenetic and sexually reproducing females receive the same numbers of its copy.
Based on the results of ethological observations and experiments and also based on introspection, it can be said that, when deciding, an individual is usually not motivated by how much real profit or real loss the behavior brings and very often even not by how much profit or loss it gets in units of pleasure and distress. In many situations, individuals may behave quite irrationally from the both points of view. How the individual will behave in a particular situation is, in the end, decided not by a rational calculation but an irrational emotion (Fehr & Gachter 2002). The consequence of this is that the behavior of real organisms may sometimes differ significantly from the behavior that could be expected according to game theory.
An example that simply illustrates this situation is a psychological experiment called the “ultimatum game”. There are two players and the following rules: Player A gets $ 100 from the experimenter. He can give a voluntary amount of this sum to player B. If player B finds the sum too small, he can refuse it; in that case both players will get nothing. The game only has one round, i.e. the players cannot expect a reward or payback for their behavior in future rounds. According to game theory, and rational thought as well, the most appropriate strategy for player A is to offer player B an arbitrarily small sum, e.g. $ 1 and, from player B’s viewpoint, to accept this arbitrarily small sum with gnashing teeth. The problem is the teeth gnashing. Because of the negative emotions caused by the unfair sharing of the sum, player B is very likely to refuse the money. He will punish the opponent, although he will fail to profit as well – he will get nothing instead of at least a small sum of money. But emotionally, he will feel much better – he will bask in the feeling that his unfair currish opponent, the goddamn scrooge, also got nothing {11691}. Because player A can almost certainly expect such behavior from player B, he is probably going to split the amount much more fairly, often 1:1 (Fig. XVI.7) {10828}. In this case, player A gets a bonus – a pleasant feeling that he again showed the world how righteous he is; for some persons, of course, a similar bonus can be a feeling that he has just out-maneuvered his opponent by offering him such a small sum and he finally accepted it (while gnashing his teeth so nicely).
At first glance, it may seem that the existence of emotions that force us to behave irrationally is disadvantageous in many situations for organisms, and the question arises as to how this mechanism could arise in evolution by natural selection. The truth is that individuals who follow their emotions rather than rational calculus can be much more successful in the long term. From the long-term viewpoint, evolution was able to optimize the situations and the intensity with which external stimuli will launch our individual emotions. Because the optimization occurred through the objective mechanism of natural selection, i.e. only what really increased the biological fitness of its bearer could become fixed in the population, evolution included, in the final calculation, even those expenses and profits that the individual could not or was not able to include in its rational calculation. For example, if we behave altruistically in the ultimatum game with a total stranger, we can not guess in advance how often someone else will learn about our “noble and selfless“ behavior, how much it will improve our reputation and how the good reputation could influence our fitness in the future (Fig. XVI.8). In contrast, evolution has had enough time to try this out in practice and, according to the results of the individual “experiments”, it could set the appropriate launching levels for emotions that would direct individual behavior in similar situations in the future.
Most populations contain enough genetically conditioned variability in emotions and, moreover, particular traits can be transferred culturally. Consequently, mechanisms directing emotional behavior can, with the help of the Baldwin effect and genetic assimilation, develop relatively rapidly and adapt to changes in the environment. Nonetheless, the evolution of particular controlling mechanisms and thus the evolution of individual behavior in the population may, in some cases, fall behind changes in the environment the organisms currently live in. This mainly concerns the evolution of humans, whose environment, and namely its most important part from the fitness point of view – social environment – develops at the speed of lightning compared to the rate of biological evolution. It is therefore possible that our emotional world is optimized for the environment our species lived in for the past tens or hundreds of thousands of years and did not manage to adapt, for most of us, to the changes that came with overcrowding and life in numerous and anonymous groups. This means some behavioral patterns that are forced on us by our emotions can actually be disadvantageous for our fitness; they can be truly altruistic, i.e. they may objectively lower the inclusive fitness of the carrier to the profit of non-related individuals in the population.
The conclusions of evolutionary psychology sketched in this chapter may seem cynical. In any case, it is necessary to think about some of the less visible consequences of the phenomena described in the previous paragraph. They indicate that, amongst other things, our inner world is to a considerable degree autonomous, independent of the outer world we live in. What fills us with pleasant feelings does not necessarily contribute to increasing our fitness, and what is unpleasant does not necessarily harm us. It may seem degrading that this can only be a consequence of the inability of evolution to adapt the speed of evolution of our emotions to the speed of development of our environment. Objectively, it is more important that evolutionary psychology shows us that we are not the prisoners or hostages of our biological nature, but free individuals that are independently responsible for their decisions and behavior. Which behavior is right or wrong, the ethical question must be decided by ourselves; we cannot plead that behavior that does us good emotionally is objectively correct (increases the average fitness of members of our species). As a kind of compensation for increased efforts and personal responsibility we can, in return, get a warm feeling that we are not living in a cynical world where every altruistic deed is only altruistic for effect, but that we and our neighbors can behave (and most likely often do behave) really selflessly.
Unequal crossing‑over occurs when pairing occurs of two mutually complementary but simultaneously nonhomologous DNA segments, with subsequent crossing-over between them. If unequal crossing-over occurs in thea same DNA molecule, this leads to the formation of a single circular DNA molecule and deletion of the relevant DNA section from the original molecule (Fig. VI.5).
Unequal crossing-overbetween two DNA molecules, e.g. between DNA segments lying on two different chromosomes, leads to duplication of the given segment on one chromosome and its deletion on the other chromosome (Fig. VI.6).
There is only apparent symmetry between duplication and deletion. Deletion is more frequently lethal than duplication, so that its bearers are more frequently removed from the population by natural selection. However, what is more important is that further duplication occurs with much greater probability in multiplied, e.g. duplicated, segments. This thus releases a positive feedback spiral that leads to the accumulation of an increasing number of duplicated segments in the genome of the organism and subsequently in the gene pool of the species.
Usefulness is the most obvious difference between living and nonliving systems and is thus a specific product of biological evolution. It originates as a product of the natural selection. Organisms have these properties jointly with systems formed by the targeted activities of human beings. The properties of artificial systems created by humans are usually subservient to a particular target, a certain purpose. For example, the construction of a knife, its shape and material are dependent on its purpose – cutting, slicing or stabbing. It corresponds both to the properties of the human hand that will hold it and also to the properties of the material that it will slice or cut. Similarly, the individual organs of living organisms have a structure, shape and material that are dependent on the function that they perform. They are generally very well adapted to this function and to the conditions under which the organisms are found. Usefulness is not generally encountered in nonliving nature, and the properties of nonliving systems frequently reflect the causes and mechanisms of their formation but not any purpose or target.
Variability is the ability to produce variants.In order for a system to be able of becoming a subject of natural selection, it must contain elements that are capable of changing over time, of producing variants differing in smaller or larger details. Variability can again be realized in various ways. In modern organisms, mutations occur as the main source of variability, i.e. errors usually occurring during the replication or repair of DNA.
By definition, a parasite reduces the fitness of its host. Consequently, genealogical host lines infected by a vertically transmitted parasite are at a disadvantage compared to uninfected lines. As a result, these lines and their parasites should sooner or later disappear from the population. If a vertically transmitted parasite is to survive for a long time in the population, it must have specific mechanisms formed for this purpose.
One of the ways in which a vertically transmitted parasite can ensure survival in the population is by placing those individuals in the host population that are not infected at a disadvantage. Yeast killer factor, dsRNA-viruses transmitted primarily vertically in the population, from parents to offspring, are typical representatives of parasites employing this strategy. The double-helix RNA of these viruses encodes both a toxin excreted by the infected cell into its surroundings and killing yeasts of the same or related species, and also an antitoxin that protects the infected host cell against the action of the toxin. The infected yeast cells expend a major part of their resources for synthesis of the RNA of the killer factor and molecules encoded by this RNA and thus multiply more slowly than their uninfected competitors. Simultaneously, however, in contrast to the unattacked yeasts, they are not killed by the toxin, which, of course, places them at an advantage in intraspecific competition.
Another possibility that is sometimes utilized by parasites is to become indispensible for the host organism. In this case, the parasite does not harm the competitors of the infected host, but “punishes” a host that manages in some way to get rid of the parasite. A number of parasites employ this “drug-dealer strategy”. The restriction-modified systems (RM-elements) of bacteria are a typical example (Fig. XIX.9). (Jeltsch & Pingoud 1996). In this case, the relevant genetic element (transposone-type genome parasite) both encodes the methylase enzyme methylating a certain short oligonucleotide, for example hexanucleotide, wherever it occurs in the bacterial DNA, and simultaneously also encodes the restriction endonuclease enzyme, which splits the same oligonucleotide if it is not methylated. When the RM-element enters the bacterial cell, it first synthesizes methylase molecules according to it and they then methylate all the relevant sites occurring in the bacterial DNA. After some time, the restriction endonuclease molecules also begin to be synthesized. As, at that time, the endonuclease target sites are already methylated, the bacteria are not harmed by their presence. However, if the bacteria were to get rid of the RM-element some time in the future, both the methylase and the endonuclease molecules would cease to be synthesized. Division of the bacterial cell would gradually lead to a reduction in the concentrations of both enzymes and, as soon as the methylase concentration were reduced sufficiently that at least some of the enzyme target sites would remain unmethylated, the endonuclease would cut the bacterial DNA at these sites and kill the particular cell. This mechanism ensures that rapidly multiplying bacteria that lose this element would not be able to predominate in the population of the particular bacteria in the future. RM-elements were originally considered to be a sort of immune system of the bacteria directed primarily against viruses. However, they do not seem to be particularly advantageous for this function. It is not functional against RNA-phages or against phages with a single-strand DNA-genome, many endonucleases cannot find the relevant sensitive sites in the short phage genomes and, in addition, there is a substantial probability in large bacteria populations that at least some of the phages would acquire the relevant methylation protection prior to splitting and would thus eliminate the relevant defense system of the bacteria in their offspring. Study of some sequences of bacteria and phages has actually shown that palindromes (potential target sites of RM-elements) are eliminated in the genome of bacteria more than in the genome of their phages (Rocha, Danchin, & Viari 2001; Kobayashi 2001).
A great many parasitic bacteria apparently employ a similar strategy, although not in such a drastic form. The existence of the drug-dealer strategy to a certain degree obscures the difference between parasites and mutualists. While symbionts help their host to survive, it somehow caused this dependence of the host on their assistance in the past. For example, it has been observed that, after Amoeba proteus strain D amoebas were infected with rod-shaped bacteria in 1966, their rate of multiplication decreased substantially. However, after several years, the presence of the bacterial endosymbionts ceased to harm the hosts and the amoebas even became dependent on it. When the amoebas were treated with a suitable antibiotic that killed the bacteria, they lost their ability to reproduce (Lee & Corliss 1985). A similar situation apparently also occurred for some helminthes, e.g. filarial, that were infected in the past by bacteria of the Wolbachia genus. It is known that filariasis can be treated with tetracycline, at least in laboratory experiments, where its effect consists in elimination of bacterial symbionts from helminth cells (Dedeine et al. 2001; Stevens, Giordano, & Fialho 2002).
The rate of reproduction of the parasite in the host organism and especially the rate of production of the infectious stage of the parasite are extremely important parameters capable of affecting the efficiency of transmission of the parasite from one host to another. As the multiplication of the parasite has a negative effect on the viability of the host, the rate of multiplication is a subject of optimization rather than maximization. In this connection, it is usually stated in the biological literature that a well-adapted parasite does not damage its host much and thus there is a gradual reduction in the pathogenicity and virulence of the parasite during the coexistence of the parasitic and host species. However, the situation is somewhat more complicated. Adaptation of the parasite to the host population is related primarily to maximization of its infectiousness. Infectiousness, i.e. the ability to infect further individuals of the host species, pathogenicity, i.e. the ability to damage the health (vitality) of the infected host, and virulence, i.e. the ability to reduce the fitness of the host, are generally related in some way; however, this connection need not always be a close one (Combes 2001). Infectiousness need not always be correlated with the rate at which the parasite reproduces in the host and the kind of infectious stage it produces. In some cases, a smaller number of progeny with sufficient resources can infect a greater number of new hosts than a greater number of progeny that are less well equipped for life. The rate of reproduction is very frequently positively correlated with the pathogenic manifestations of parasitosis. Pathogenic manifestations of parasitosis mostly shorten the time of survival of the host. Consequently, a rapidly reproducing parasite is frequently capable of producing a smaller number of progeny during the lifetime of the attacked host than a parasite that reproduces more slowly.
Simultaneously, the pathogenic manifestations of parasitosis almost always reduce the fitness of the host. However, the correlation between pathogenicity and virulence can sometimes be very loose. For example, a number of parasites mechanically or hormonally castrate their hosts. These castrators reduce the fitness of their hosts to zero, without in any way reducing their viability. Cases have been described where redirecting the resources of the host from the sex organs to its somatic tissues even increased the viability of the host (see XIX.6.3).
In some cases, host individuals that are more sensitive to the pathogenic action of the parasite have greater inclusive fitness than more resistant individuals. The fact that they rapidly submit to infection means that they protect their relatives, bearing copies of the same genes in their genomes, against the parasite. At other times, pathogenicity allows the immune system of the host to successfully identify the parasite, so that individuals with clinical manifestations of parasitosis have, in fact, a better chance of recovering (and thus greater fitness) than infected individuals without clinical symptoms.
It should be borne in mind that phytopathologists and physicians (probably with the exception of epidemiologists) employ the term virulence in different ways. Phytopathologists understand virulence to be the ability of a parasite to infect a certain strain of host, while physicians see this as the level of pathogenic manifestations of the infection. For the evolutionary biologist, the term virulence has two equally legitimate meanings – from the standpoint of evolution of the parasite, this describes the rate of reproduction of the parasite within the host and, from the viewpoint of evolution of the host, this corresponds to the degree of reduction of the fitness of the host by the particular strain (species) of parasite (Poulin 1998; Combes 2001).
Temporarily increased volcanic activity could also have caused some mass extinctions. A short period existed in the history of the Earth during the Phanerozoic when there were enormous outflow floods of lava over extensive areas. For example, approximately 250 million years ago in the area of Siberia, there was an outflow of 2-3 million km3 of lava during less than 1 million years. This turbulent geological event must necessarily have been accompanied by considerable changes in the chemical composition and physical state of the atmosphere and hydrosphere, with a substantial impact on the global weather and subsequently also on the global biosphere (Officer et al. 1987).
Comparison of the time distribution of the greatest outflows of lava and mass extinctions indicated that a great many of them occurred at the same time (Renne et al. 1995; Kerr 1995; Kerr 2000). For example, the formation of lava traps in Siberia occurred at the same time as the period of the greatest known mass extinction at the end of the Permian and the lava traps in India were formed at the same time as the extinction at the end of the Cretaceous. However, in the latter case, it is now thought that this extinction was more probably caused by the impact of a cosmic body. However, it certainly cannot be excluded that the simultaneous occurrence of both catastrophes could have actually been the cause of the mass extinction and the hypothesis that there was a direct causal relationship between the impact of an enormous cosmic body and elevated volcanic activity should certainly not be rejected (Rampino 1987).
Catastrophes of somewhat smaller extent but still sufficiently drastic could be related to explosive volcanism. Some authors (Rampino 2002) have suggested that super-eruptions occurred, on an average, every 50,000 years, with outflow of more than 1000 km3 of lava and more than 1015 tons of microscopic dust and aerosol particles. The destructive effect of such catastrophes, which was felt in changes in the climate even in the most distant parts of the Earth, would, in their extent, correspond to the collision of the Earth with a cosmic body with a diameter of 1 km; however, these catastrophes would occur roughly twice as often. From our selfish viewpoint of the possibility of survival of the human race, it is of fundamental importance that, in contrast to catastrophes caused by comets, where it may well be possible in the future to artificially avoid their pathways, there is apparently even theoretically no way of effectively defending ourselves against a catastrophe caused by the super-eruption of volcanoes.
According to this law, in the ontogenesis of each species, the individual structures are formed gradually from structures that are common to all the members of the highest taxon to the structures of common members of gradually lower and lower taxa, to which the given species belongs. The historically older von Bauer’s law, which Darwin also mentioned as one of the important documents for the validity of his theory of evolution, is actually substantively more correct that the newer Haeckel’s recapitulation theory. However, there are many exceptions to both the recapitulation theory and von Bauer’s law. In a great many species, the route through which the ontogenesis of a certain structure reaches a certain stage can be modified and some stages can even be omitted in some species (see XII.7.3). It is, however, true that it rarely occurs that the order in which the individual stages appear is reversed and that there would thus be a flagrant breaking of von Bauer’s law and this also the recapitulation theory.
The overall frequency of the alleles of the individual genes does not change in any way when a large population is divided into several smaller populations. However, small populations are endangered not only by the inbreeding effect, but some of its alleles are fixed much more rapidly through genetic drift. One of the two alleles is fixed at random in each of the smaller populations so that the frequency of the individual alleles in the overall population once again does not change. Then the Hardy-Weinberg law does not hold for the whole population as the frequency of homozygotes in the overall population will be higher and that of heterozygotes will be lower than would correspond to the frequencies of the individual alleles, i.e. the Wahlund effect is active here (Wahlund 1928). This is caused by the fact that fixation of a particular allele will occur in the individual subpopulations so that heterozygotes will not be formed in these subpopulations at all (Fig. V.4). In the extreme case, after a certain time, a situation could occur where one of the alleles is fixed in each subpopulation so that heterozygote individuals would not occur in the overall population. In practice, such a situation would require that gene flow would not occur at all between the individual subpopulations, i.e., migration of individuals from one population to another would not occur or any migrants in the population would not be able to cross with members of the domestic population. This situation will probably not be common in nature, but could occur, e.g., when an originally continuous water reservoir would be divided through a reduction in the water level in a lake.
The absence of heterozygotes in a real population is, however, frequently a consequence not of spatial fragmentation of the population, but rather the unrecognized presence of two or more cryptic species, i.e. species whose members have extremely similar or even indistinguishable phenotypes but cannot reproduce together. In a great many cases encountered in nature, the absence or a reduction in heterozygotes is caused by other mechanisms that are not related to the action of genetic drift, for example disruptive selection, parthenogenetic reproduction, etc.
Wall effect is a factor that probably plays an important role in biological evolution. It can be responsible for various evolutionary trends, for example, in process of increase of complexity of organism during evolution. If individuals can move in an arbitrary direction, the population as a whole more or less remains in one place. However, if an impermeable barrier (wall) prevents their movement in a particular direction, the population gradually moves away from it. In evolution, a barrier can be created, e.g., by the minimum complexity necessary for the functioning of a living system.
An interesting product of coevolution is the formation of warning (aposematic) coloration in species whose members are dangerous or inedible. Such species frequently exhibit a very striking phenotype, including not only obvious coloration, most frequently alternating stripes of contrasting colors (black with yellow or orange) but also a number of other traits and patterns of behavior that, together, make the members of this species more visible. The advantage of warning coloration for dangerous species is obvious as it reduces the danger of confusion with other, innocuous species and thus reduces the risk of attacks by predators. However, the evolution of the formation of an aposematic phenotype constitutes a certain problem. Until predators learn to avoid a aposematic prey, the more visible individuals more readily become the prey of predators than cryptic individuals. The evolution of an aposematic phenotype can be assisted if aposematic individuals occur in nature in clusters, i.e. always a greater number of individuals together, than if these are species occurring as lone individuals (Fig. XVIII.7). In this case, the predator will find the aposematic prey easily, but will attack only some individuals in the group; when it discovers that they are inedible or dangerous, it will leave the other members of the cluster alone (Alatalo & Mappes 1996).
In addition, it is advantageous for aposematic individuals if they are mutually similar, i.e. if only one or several typical phenotypes occur in nature (for example, the above-mentioned black and yellow stripes), which will designate the members of the particular species as belonging in the category of dangerous or inedible creatures. In this case, the other species more readily learn that the creatures with this phenotype are not suitable prey and that they should not be attacked. Here, it is not important whether the individual predators learn to recognize the aposematic phenotype during their lifetimes (Marples, Vanveelen, & Brakefield 1994) (which, in the case of recognition of lethal snakes it technically rather difficult in the absence of social learning – even the stupidest predator can fail to confuse such a snake with prey only once) or whether this is a case of evolutionary learning, in which the gene pool of the predator over time fixes randomly formed mutations determining congentital ability of the members of the particular species not to attack species with aposematic phenotype (Coppinger 1969).
At the present time, it is not very clear to what degree Müllerian mimicry and thus actually historical randomness, and to what degree other factors participate in the uniformity of an aposematic phenotype, especially in the uniformity of warning coloration. It is possible that the particular warning coloration was formed as one of a great many possibilities sometime in the past and, since then, it has been advantageous to use it for mutually unrelated species, as a great many species of predators are already capable of recognizing it and avoiding its carriers. However, it also may be that sensory drive on the part of predators also played a role in its formation. We should not overlook this alternative; it is quite possible that the combination of yellow (orange) and black stripes is objectively the most easily distinguishable optical signal for purely physical or neurological reasons.
It is obvious that the aposematic phenotype became an object of frequent imitation by innocuous species. Compared to other forms of Batesian mimicry, however, imitation of aposematic species brings the innocuous species a substantial disadvantage, especially at the beginning, when the similarity is not perfect – the individuals are very visible and a predator can still differentiate them from the imitated species (Fig. XVIII.8). Consequently the evolutionary emergence of this form of mimicry (imitation of an aposematic phenotype) is less probable than the formation of some other type of Batesian mimicry (imitation of a dangerous or inedible species without the typical warning colouration). Even in cases where the imitation of an aposematic species originally emerged as normal Batesian mimicry, the members of the innocuous species are regularly exposed to substantial selection pressure for formation of defense mechanisms against predators, for example, for synthesis or accumulation of a chemical that will make them inedible or unappetizing Thus, Batesian mimicry can secondarily change into Müllerian mimicry. In practice, both types of mimicry anyway form the ends of a more or less continuous series.
The last two evolutionary mechanisms that should be mentioned in a discussion of the formation of an aposematic phenotype in dangerous animals are sorting by stability and species selection. In the case of correlation between an aposematic phenotype and dangerousness or inedibility of the members of individual species, there is an unequal probability of extinction of the species with this correlation and without it. Stated simply, brightly coloured species, whose members are not dangerous or at least are not unappetizing or inedible, are at far greater risk of extinction than brightly coloured species with some of the above protective characteristics. Thus, according to this hypothesis, bright coloration is formed randomly in various species; however, in nature, only those of them that are simultaneously unappetizing, inedible or dangerous can survive.
A fundamental reason why Lamarckian mechanisms cannot act as an important, generally active evolutionary factor is that they could function only in organisms with unseparated germinal and somatic cell lines.In the 19th century, the foremost German biologist August Weismann already pointed out that Lamarckian evolution can mostly not function in multicellular animals because the germinal and somatic cellular lines are sharply separated basically by an impermeable genetic barrier.In the most important groups of animals, early ontogenesis differentiates the lines of cells from which the sex cells will be formed.Only sex cells are immortal in the evolutionary sense and transfer their genetic information to further generations through the progeny.In contrast, all the somatic cells forming the body of an animal are mortal; even if they were to undergo some useful modification or mutation, this feature would disappear with the death of the individual and could in no way affect the course of evolution.Thus, if thick skin is formed on the foot soles of a person, his germinal cells would never learn of this; if a gene for dihydrofolate reductase multiplies in the liver cells, this change will not be manifested in the progeny.
Weismann not only described the existence of the barrier between germinal and somatic cells, but also attempted to demonstrate it experimentally.However, he was not very fortunate in his choice of experimental system.His experiments, in which he cut off the tails of mice over a great many generations to demonstrate that mice would continue to be born with tails of the same length, yielded the expected result (i.e., no evolutionary response); however, only a very enthusiastic person could consider that this demonstrates the impermeability of the Weismann barrier.However, it should be recalled that, in the 19th century, a number of “experiments” tended to have the nature of demonstration of the existence of a phenomenon and Weismann’s experiments fulfilled their role very well in this sense.By the way, Weismann was a Jew, so he didn’t have to look far for clear empirical proof of the absence of heredity of a similar surgical operation, performed systematically over hundreds of generations ....
In conclusion, it should be recalled that this separation of the germinal and somatic lines is not so strict in the representatives of a great many groups of organisms, including the representatives of most animal species.The Weismann barrier does not exist at all for a number of taxa, or the germinal line is differentiated later in ontogenesis.However, it is interesting that species of animals with early differentiation of germinal cells, i.e. primarily arthropods and vertebrates, have enjoyed the greatest success in the evolution of animals, particularly in the number of split-off species.Some scientists are of the opinion that the actual function of early differentiation of the germinal line is to prevent intra-organism competition amongst the individual cell lines and thus permits the formation of large complicated organisms consisting of a great many cells that can accumulate a large level of genetic variability through somatic mutations during ontogenesis (Buss 1987).Differentiation of the cells of the germinal line does not occur at all in plants and fungi.This could be connected with the existence of cell walls that limit movement of the cells within the the body of the organism and thus substantially limit the scope for intra-organism competition.Because a flower can be formed in a plant through differentiation from somatic tissues, acquired traits can be inherited in plants.For example, if cells better adapted to growth in a certain temperature regime come, in time, to predominate in the tissues of woody species, this property can be transferred to further generations through the seeds from flowers formed by differentiation of these tissues (Pineda-Krch & Fagerstrom 1999; Flegr 2002) (Fig. III.11).However, it should be recalled that, once again, this is not Lamarckian evolution, as adaptation of cells to a certain temperature regime did not occur through adaptive mutations, which would occur as a reaction to conditions or to the behaviour of the organism, but through the Darwinistic mechanism of survival of those tissue cells (or branches of the tree) that are best adapted to the local environment as a consequence of a random change, somatic mutation, somatic recombination or epigenetic change (II.8.1).
The energy invested into reproduction can be divided into two parts. These consist in the energy that a member of one sex cannot transfer to a member of the other sex, for example the energy required for production of its own gamete, and also the energy that can be transferred to a member of the opposite sex, e.g. the efforts invested in care for offspring.
The male and female do not have the same starting conditions in the battle for the smallest investment. The production of macrogametes is, in itself, an expensive matter, while the production of microgametes is relatively inexpensive in the typical case. If the male departs from the female following copulation and leaves the “choice” of whether to invest energy into embryos and offspring to the female, he basically has little to lose, because he invested very little into the production of microgametes. In contrast, the female has already invested more into the production of macrogametes (in mammals also into the development of the embryo) and thus can mostly not consent to reject the role of exclusive caregiver.
The result of the evolutionary game of “who’s the lazier parent” would thus seem to be decided in advance. However, the situation is somewhat more complicated. Males are not capable of agreeing on joint optimal strategy, they do not compete only with females, but with even greater intensity with one another. This can be effectively exploited by their evolutionary adversary, the female. If she manages to force the male to invest a great deal of energy into reproduction before the actual act of copulation, she balances out her own handicap and thus creates preconditions for fairer distribution of energy invested after copulation. Thus, it is advantageous for the female to prolong the precopulation phase of reproduction, to prolong the phase of courtship and delay copulation, for example until a nest is built or stocks of food are accumulated, or to require that the male provide gifts prior to the actual copulation (Wedell 1993; Leimar, Karlsson, & Wiklund 1994) (Fig. XIV.8). With each joule and each hour that the male expends in the precopulation phase of reproduction, the reproductive strategy based on unselective reproduction and zero care for progeny becomes less advantageous and the chance of more even distribution of parental care increases for the female.s
However, intrasexual competition occurs not only among males, but also among females. Thus, the course of the evolutionary game of the lazier parent can be very complicated and its outcome is not easy to predict in advance. It depends on the intensity of the intrasexual competition among males and among females, the cost of producing the individual types of gametes, the cost of bringing up offspring and a great many other factors related to the ecology of the particular species. The game can end up anywhere between biparental and uniparental care for offspring, where the winner, the lazier, certainly need not always be the male.
Prisoner’s dilemma-similar game, the so called wolf’s dilemma, belonging into a broader category of “common welfare” games, can be modeled in the laboratory using the methodology of experimental games. Compared to the prisoner’s dilemma game, the reward for mutual cooperation is even higher than the reward for one-sided betrayal, although the risk of betrayal is higher because of the greater number of participants. We seat twenty experimental subjects in separate cabins before the keyboards of a computer terminal and acquaint them with the following rules: the first to press a key gets – completely anonymously, without the other players knowing – $ 4. If no one presses a key during 10 minutes, each participant gets $ 20. It is highly probable the game will be short and we will only have to pay a $ 4 reward. Betraying and receiving a small reward immediately after starting the game, before someone else finds the right solution, is regrettably the most rational solution. (In any case this is not guaranteed; don’t ask me for compensation if you run into a cooperative group and will have to pay out $ 400 in rewards.)
